Professional Documents
Culture Documents
SANCTI IREJSLEI
EPISCOPI LUGDTJNENSIS
TOM. II.
S J
«0 - CHANTILLY
(ZDantabttgfae :
TYPIS ACADEMICIS.
M. DCCC. LVII.
CANTABRIQI* ; TTPIS AOADEMICIS EXCUDIT, C J. CLAT, A.H.
ARGUMENTA CAPITUM
LIBRI TERTII
CONTEA HJEESES.
CAP. PAG.
I. A quibus et quemadmodum Evangelium acceperit Ecclesia. 2
II. Quod neque Scripturis neque traditionibus obsequantur
hoeretici ........ 7
III. De Apostolorum traditione, vel ab Apostolis in Ecclesiis
Episcoportim successione ..... 8
IV. Testificatio eorum qui Apostolos viderunt de prcedicatione
veritatis ........ 15
V. Ostensio quod et Dominus et Apostoli in veritate ediderint
doctrinam, et non secundum audientium opinionem . 18
VI. Ostensio quod in Scripturis nemo alius Deus nominatur,
nec Dominus nuncupatur, nisi solus verus Deus Pater
omnium et Verbum ejus . . . . .20
VII. Quid sit quod a Paulo dicitur, In quibus Deus mundi
hujus exccecavit mentes infidelium . . . .25
VIII. Quid est Mammonas ...... 27
IX. Quam habuerunt de Deo scientiam Apostoli, qui nobis
Evangelium tradiderunt ..... 30
X. Quob sunt qucB a Magis Domino nostro oblata sunt
munera ........ 32
XI. Ostensio quod neque plura, nec minus quam quatuor
possunt etse Evangelia . . . . . .33
XII. Quce sit reliquorum Apostolorum doctrina . . .52
XIII. Adversus eos qui dicunt, tantum Paulum ex Apostolis,
cognovisse veritatem ...... 72
XIV. De sectatore Apostolorum Luca, et qum sunt quce in
Evangelio per solum Lucam cognovimus . . .74
XV. Adversus eos qui frustrantur Paulum Apostolum . . 78
XVI. Quce sit Apostolorum sententia de Domino nostro Jesu
Christo 81
XVII. Ostensio quoniam unus et idem ipse Christus Verbum sit
Dei 82
XVIII. De eo qui descendit in ipsum Spiritu . . . .92
iv ARGUMENTA CAPITUM LIBRI TERTII, ETC.
CAP. PAO.
XIX. Quce causa fuit, ut Verbum Dei caro fieret : et, Adversus
eos qui dicunt illum putative apparuisse . . .95
XX. Adversus eos qui dicunt eum ex Joseph generatum . .102
XXI. Quare magnanimus fuit Deus in inobedientia hominis : et
ostensio quoniam pro eo qui salvatur homine factum
est, ut projiceretur in hunc mundum de Paradiso . 106
XXII. Ostensio quoniam Verbum Dei caro factum est . . 108
XXIII. Ostensio, quia Ecce Virgo in utero accipiet, sed non, Ecce
adolescentula, sicut quidam interpretantur . . 110
XXIV. Quemadmodum interpretatce sunt Scripturce in Grcecam
linguam, et quando . . . . . .111
XXV. Ostensio quoniam Virgo in utero accipiet, et non adole-
scentula ........ 115
XXVI. Quid est quod dictum est ad David: Defructu ventris tui
ponam in throno meo . . . . . .117
XXVII. Quid est apud Danielem lapis sine manibus excisus . 118
XXVIII. Quare virga Moysi projecta, coluber facta est . . ib.
XXIX. Ostensio quoniam si Joseph filius fuisset Dominus, non
Rex esse potuisset . . . . . .119
XXX. Ostensio quoniam per quce projectus est homo de Paradiso,
per hcec iterum intrat in Paradisum . . .120
XXXI. Adversus eos qui dicunt, eum nihil de Maria accepisse . ib.
XXXII. Quare Lucas a Domino inchoans genealogiam, in Adam
retulit : et quot sint ab Adam usque ad Dominum
generationes ....... 123
XXXIII. Ostensio quoniam Adam prior salvatur a Domino . 125
XXXIV. De Cain quifratrem suum occidit .... 127
XXXV. Quare folia fici circumcinxit se Adam; Et, Quare de
Paradiso Adam projecit Deus . . . .128
XXXVI. Quid est quod a propheta dictum est, Super aspidem et
basiliscum ambulabis ...... 129
XXXVII. Adversus Tatiani doctrinam . . . . .130
XXXVIII. Adversus eos qui ex quacunque causa schisma faciunt . 131
XXXIX. Ostensh quoniam providentia Dei regatur hic mundus . 133
XL. Quoniam neque justitia sine bonitate constare potest, neque
bonitas sine justitia. Quoniam sapiens idem et Judex.
Oslensio quod Verbum Dei et justum, et bonum sit . 133
XLI. Quemadmodum religiosior Plato quam hceretici osten-
datur ........ 135
XLII. Quemadmodum secundum suam regulam qui a Valentino
sunt extra veritatem ostendantur . . . .136
ERRATA ET ADDENDA. Vol. II.
nam lixi
54 n. 4, I. 9, read djr<xjr<£iTa.
149 „ heading of c. rv. nostri.
336 „ n. 2, lin. ult. for tSitovs, read rtfrovs.
342 1 for psalmationem, read plasmationem.
427 add to note 6. Tischendobf, in his Anted. Sacr. et Prof.
p. 120, prints the extract, <pv<rlv yap 'Htratsi . .. irapixei,
from the CoiSLIN. Cod. CXX. fol. 186; where Anastasius
introduces the citation with the words, Sri els rpeis rd£eis
xal Karaardfffis SiaipeSfyrovrai ol «rwfo/ieyof 'Elprjfatov Ik
tov Kara alptaewv e' \&yov. Passages from the Apocalypse
xxi. 1—4, 10, 11, 21—23, 25, 27; xxii. 5, as indicated by
Grabe, (cf. next note), replace the four words iis ol irpw
(Hrepot \iyovai, and the passage then continues as in the
printed text, p. 428.
The varUe lectiones brought to light by Teschendorf are
of no importance. In the text from Isaiah, oipavis and
yrj are anarthrous. lb. otfrwj, similarly in the last line
riUrw. After the interpolation from the Apocalypse, the
text is resumed with, rare yap 6. p.. K. and the additions
expressed p. 428, n. 1, are found also in the Cod. C018LIN.
428 8 for SiaTplij/waiv, read Starptyovtrtv.
*,* The following Greek fragments occur in a paper MS. of the Lambeth
Collection, viz. the fragment found at p. 37 of VoL II. omitting however the
but line; Gr. Fr. rv. ib. p. 477 ; and Gr. Fr. XXXI. p. 495.
SANCTI IRENjEI
ADVERSUS H.ERESES.
LIBER III.
PRMFA TIO.
M. 173. Tu quidem, dilectissime, praeceperas nobis, ut eas quae a Va-
O. 1!«
lentino sunt sententias absconditas ut ipsi putant in manifestum
proderem, et ostenderem varietatem ipsorum, et sermonem de-
struentem eos inferrem. Aggressi sumus autem nos, arguentes
eos a Simone patre omnium haereticorum) et doctrinas et succes-
siones manifestare, et omnibus eis contradicere : propter quod cum
sit unius operis traductio eorum et 'destructio in multis, misimus
tibi libros, ex quibus primus quidem omnium illorum sententias
continet, et consuetudines et characteres ostendit conversationis
eorum. In secundo vero destructa et eversa sunt qure ab ipsis
male docentur, et nudata et ostensa sunt talia qualia et sunt. In
hoc autem tertio ex Scripturis inferemus ostensiones, ut nihil tibi
ex his quse preeceperas, desit a nobis ; sed et, prseterquam opina-
baris, ad arguendum et evertendum eos qui quolibet modo male
docent, occasiones a nobis accipias. Qure enim est in Deo cari-
tas, dives et sine invidia exsistens, plura donat quam postulet quis
ab ea. Memento igitur eorum quae diximus in prioribus duobus
libris; et haec illis adjungens, plenissimam habebis a nobis adver-
sus omnes hsereticos contradictionem, et fiducialiter ac instantis-
sime resistes eis pro 2sola vera ac vivifica fide, quam ab Apostolis
Ecclesia percepit, et distribuit filiis suis. Etenim Dominus om-
nium dedit Apostolis suis potestatem Evangelii, per quos et veri-
tatem, hoc est Dei Filii doctrinam, cognovimus; quibus et dixit
Dominus : Qui vos audit, me audit : et qui vos contemnit, me con- Luc. x. io.
temnit, et eum qui me misit.
1 A more likelj reading secms to be handed on to her sons by the Church ;
dcUctio, (\ey\of, ind in the sequel I this cannot be anything else than the
would certainly propose dctecta, as being Catholic Kule of Faith, or Creed, which
closely parallel with nndata following. was sketched out in the First Book,
3 Something definite is here evidently pp. 90, 91, the possession and jealous
meant, received bj the Apostles from guarding of which should prove a sure
Christ, and inherited from them, and safeguard against heresy.
VOl,. II. 1
2 ORIGINES
LIB. III. i. 1.
GR. III. i.
MASS.III.
i. 1. CAP. I.
1 Arund. MS. prwconiaverunt. See irov Kal trapijKo\ov07jKLos tls tols TpeafSv-
Vol. 1. p. 97, note 1. ripoLS ?A#<«, tovs Ttov rrpeafivriptav dvi-
2 1 Tim. iii. 15, where these terma Kpivov \byovs, rl 'Avbpias, rj tI Tlerpos
are predicated of the Church. elirev k.t.\. Euseb. H.E. III. 39.
8 Gen. abs. as in Acts i. 8. The With respect to the Gospels of S.
Ar. copy has the ablative, and mrttUe. Matthew and of S. Mark, this highly
4 In calling the reader's attention to ancient writer says : JldpKos fiiv ipfin-
the parallel testimony of Papias, in veurrjs Jlerpov yevbfievos, baa ifwrjfibveu-
the history of Eusebius, it may be pre- aev, dKpif5G>s iypa^pev oii fiivroL rdt-et t&
mised that it affords the earliest infor- urrb tov 'KpLarov tj \ex8ivra V TpaxOev-
mation that we possess respecting the ra, oihe ydp yjKovae rov Kvplov, oilre
composition of the two first Gospels; 7raprjKo\oii07jaev airrQ' vo-repov Si, ws
that although the historian speaks with (<prjv, Uerpif, 6s irpbs rds xpelas iromro
little respect of his authority, Papias rds di5ao-Ka\las, d\\' oix Loairep aivra^LV
according to him having been a<pbbpa tlov KvpiaK&v TTOLOvpevos \byojv' toare
afuxpbs rbv vovv, (see also 455, G.), still oibiv rjfxapre MdpKos, ovtws (via ypdipas
that it is impossible to treat with ws dwefivTjfxbvevaev' hbs yap itroLrjaaTO
disrespect one whose sole wish was to rrpbvoLav, rov fvqbkv tov ijKovae Trapa\iireiv,
ascertain the truth, and who took the rj Tpei/aaaOal rt h avrots.
best method of tracing it out, as he TaOra fiev oHv XarbpTjraL tQ IlaTng
says : oii ydp toZs rd woWd \iyovaiv irepi rov MdpKOV irepi Si tov MarBatov
(xaipov ojawep ol ToWol, dWd rois rd\v- ravr' etprrrai' MarOaios fiiv oiVE/fy>a?5t
Sij bibdaKovaiv' oiibi tols rds dWorplas 5ia\iKT(p rd \byia truveypdtparo, rjpfiij-
ivroXds fivrifiovei/ovaLV, dWd tols rds trapd vevae b' airrd ibsrjSiivaToiKaaTos. EuSEB.
tov Kvplov T7) irlarei Sebofiivas, Kal drr ibid. See Dupin, Diss. Bibl. T. II.
aiirijs irapayLvofiivas rijs d\Tf0etas. Ei Si 1, 2.
EVANGELICiE. 3
1 The Clerm. copy omits esse, and Church was not distinguished in point
the Greek would hardly require etvai. of ecclesiastical title from the presby-
* So the Clebm. and AB. MSS., tery; but as each Church was able to
though Stieben, not Masbuet, says maintain its ground, independently of
that the former has adinvenerit. the aid of the Apostles, this subordinate
3 in illo qui contra disputat, i. c. in- chief presbyter or Tpoeo^rws, was com-
definitely in any other opponent. missioned to ordain and perform all the
* Traditionem, qute est ab Apostolis. functions that had before been discharged
Meaning, in the widest possible sense, by an Apostle. So Linus, Anencletus,
the observance of whatever the Apostles and, in the third degree of succession,
taught in doctrine, or established in Clemens, were appointed bishops of
discipline, in the various Churches ; such Rome by S. Peter and S. Paul, and
aa the articles of the Catholic Faith con- wcre invested with the full control that
tained in the Creeds, the estabUshment they had themselves exercised over that
of an cpiscopate the safeguard of tliis Church. So Timothy and Titus were
Faith, the practice of admitting infants respectively appointed bishops of Eplie-
aB well as adults into the pale of Chrisfs sus and of Crete by S. Paul. Hence
Cliurch by baptism. VoL I. p. 330, n.3. also Irenams, even after the lapse of
8 1'resbyterorum. The most ancient a century, still speaks of the episcopal
and Apostolical denomiuation for the order as a presbytery, which iu fact it
highest order of the clergy. Wliile the was, only its regularly commissioncd
Apostles lived, and exercised control irpoeffTurres were called to discharge a
over the Churches that they eatablished, function that never pertained to the
the subordinate spiritual ruler of cach presbytery at large, that of ordination.
8 TRADITIONES
LiB.ni. custoditiir, provocamus eos, adversantur traditioni, dicentes se non
mas'sVj.ii* somm Presbyteris, sed etiam Apostolis exsistentes sapientiores, sin-
"•2- ceram invenisse veritatem. Apostolos enim admiscuisse ea quse
sunt legalia Salvatoris verbis : et non solum Apostolos, sed etiam
ipsum Dominum, modo quidem a Demiurgo, modo autem a medie-
tate, interdum autem a summitate fecisse sermones: 'severo indu-
bitate, et intaminate, et sincere absconditum scire mysterium :
quod quidem impudentissime est blasphemare suum factorem.
Evenit itaque, neque Scripturis jam, neque traditioni consentire
eos. ' Adversus tales certamen nobis est, o dilectissime, more ser-
pentum 2Iubrici [l. lubrice] undique effugere conantes. Quaprop-
ter undique resistendum est illis, si quos ex his retusione confun-
dentes, ad conversionem veritatis adducere possimus. Etenim si
non facile est ab errore apprehensam resipiscere animam, sed 3non
omnimodo impossibile est errorem effugere apposita veritate.
CAP. III.
De Apostolorum traditione, vel ab Apostolis in ecclesiis
Episcoporum successione.
1. Tbaditionem itaque Apostolorum in toto mundo mani-
festatam, in omni Ecclesia 4adest 5perspicere omnibus qui vera
velint videre, et habemus annumerare eos qui ab Apostolis instituti
sunt Episcopi in ecclesiis, et 6successiones eorum usque ad nos,
qui nihil tale docuerunt, neque cognoverunt, quale ab his deliratur.
Etenim si recondita mysteria scissent Apostoli, quse seorsim et
1 The Clebm. and Ab. MSS. omit et. 8 So Clkbm. and Ak. KaT6wTetr0ai.
a swnmitate, ix tov rr\ripupaTos. Respicere would indicate d7ro(3\^7reo',
" The authority of MSS. Clebm., but then Traditionem would have been
Ab., Voss. is in favour of lubrici. For construed with in, the equivalent of els.
this reason I suspect the adverb hibrice 6 Successiones is restored from the
to have been written, as the translation Cleem. and Ab. MSS. in lieu of the
of atpoXepws, itself a false reading recepta lectio, successores. Clem. Rom.
perhaps for atpaKepuv. Orcece, /card may be compared. Kal ol 'Arr6ffTo\ot
Totoiruv puixv vpuv iorw, <3 ayarrrrri, r)p.tov iyvoitxav Sia tov Kvplov rjpuvv 'Irjtrov
Stpeuiv Slktjv atpakep&v xdVrjj iKtpeiyeiv XpiffTod, Sri ipts larai irrl tov 6v6putros
imxeipovp.ivti>v, the translator evidently Trjs irrtffKorrrjs' Sia Tavrrpi o$v rrjv ahlav
connected the latter word with the rrp6yvtotrtv elXrjtp&res reXelav, KaTiffTrjtrav
wrong antecedent. Tois rrpoetpriptivovs, ko.1 /terafi> iwtvoptriv
3 Ovk iSivaTOv, &\r/9elas wapareBd- SeStbKatrtv, Srrtos iav Kotp.r)du)ffiv, StaSi^tov-
trr)s, iyvotav tpvyetv. Just.M.J.i. J2. Gb. toi irepoi SeSoKtp.affp.ivoi tlvSpes ttjv \et-
* rripetrriv, or perhaps simply itrrlv. rovpylav a{rruv. Ep. ad Cor. 44.
APOSTOLICiE. 9
g. »1. latenter ab reliquis perfectos docebant, his vel maxime traderent lib. m.
. . . . 1T 1 1 • ■"• 1
ea quibus etiam lpsas ecclesias comnnttebant. Valde enim per- ^^'jjj'-
fectos et irreprehensibiles in omnibus eos volebant esse, quos et "'• '■
successores relinquebant, suum ipsorum locum magisterii traden- ' T|m. m. ».
tes : 1 quibus emendate agentibus fieret magna utilitas, lapsis Tit- ' 7-
v autem summa calamitas. / Sed quoniam valde longum est, in hoc
tali volumine omnium ecclesiarum enumerare successiones, maxi-
mse, et antiquissimas, et omnibus cognitse, a gloriosissimis duobus
Apostolis 2Petro et Paulo Komse fundatse et constitutse ecclesise,
eam quam 3habet ab Apostolis 4traditionem, et annuntiatam ,
hominibus fidem, per successiones Episcoporum pervenientem
usque ad nos indicantes, confundimus omnes eos, qui quoquo
modo vel per "sibiplacentiam malam, vel vanam gloriam, vel per
csecitatem et malam sententiam, 6pra:terquam opoitet colligunt.
Ad hanc enim ecclesiam propter 7potentiorem principalitatem
m 176. necesse est omnem 8convenire Ecclesiam, hoc est, "eos qui sunt
undique fideles, 10inqua semper ab his, qui sunt undique, conser-
vata est ea quse est ab Apostolis traditio.
1 Upon the succession of the first Church, who however left the Church
bishops of the Church of Rome, cf. in charge of Linus when they proceeded,
Till. Mem. n. 480. Dr Bcbton has S. Paul to the West, and S. Peter into
correctly observed that no point of Pontus. Vol. I. 2 14, n. 2.
ecclesiastical history is involved in so 8 Tjsrtdlliak affirms that Clemens
much perplexity and contradiction, as was appointed by S. Peter. Sicut Ro-
ihe succession of the early bishops of manorum Clementem a Pctro ordinatum
Rome. a.d. 56—58. The chief cause itidem. Prcescr. 32. Probably the Apo-
of confusion has arisen from the suc- stles foresaw the changes that would be
cession being sometimes dated from caused by persecution, and they may
the Apostles, sometimes from Linus, from the first have nominated the suc-
the first bishop that succeeded them. ceasion to so important a see, and for
See Vol. I. 214, n. 2. several steps.
a The two Apostles, S. Peter and S. 4 Stroth. einen sehr grundlichcn
Paul, the joint founders of the Koman Bricf. St.
ROMANA. 11
dvaveovcra ti)v ttIcttiv avTtov, Kat 1 [dvayyi\\ovcra~J fjv vecovTi L^ml^1
dirb rwv 'AttocttoXwv irapdSocriv ei\rjcpei... OR. III. iii.
MASS. III.
iii. &
annuntians quam in recenti ab Apostolis acceperat traditionem, m.
annuntiantem unum Deum 2omnipotentem, factorem cceli et terne, «•
plasmatorem hominis, qui induxerit cataclysmum, et advocaverit f"
Abraham, qui eduxerit populum de terra iEgypti, qui collocutus !?; S.
sit Moysi, qui legem disposuerit, et prophetas miserit, qui ignem
praeparaverit diabolo et angelis ejus. Hunc Patrem Domini x.
nostri Jesu Christi ab ecclesiis annuntiari, ex ipsa 3scriptura, qui
velint discere possunt, et apostolicam Ecclesiae traditionem intel- 42.
ligere, cum sit vetustior epistola his qui nunc falso docent, et
alterum Deuin super Demiurgum et factorem horum omnium quse
sunt commentiuntur.
CAP. IV.
Testificatio eorum qui Apostolos viderunt de prcedi-
catione veritatis.
I. Tant/E igitur ostensiones cum sint, non oportet adhuc
quserere apud alios veritatem, quam facile est ab Ecclesia sumero ;
cum Apostoli, quasi in depositorium dives, plenissime in eam con-
tulerint omnia quse sint veritatis : uti omnis quicunque velit, sumat
ex ea potum vitee. Hsec est enim vitae introitus ; omnes autem
reliqui fures sunt et latrones. Propter quod oportet devitare qui-
dem illos ; quae autem sunt Ecclesiae, cum summa diligentia dili-
gere, et apprehendere veritatis traditionem. Quid enim? Et si
de aliqua modica quaestione disceptatio esset, 2nonne oporteret in
Mabh. ut ne verbo tenus com. Equidem But his epistle is all-sufficient, iKavur&rri,
rcro neque verbo tenus excudi jussi, ut to teach those that are desirous to learn.
Oraca ct Latina omnino concinant. The * Tkrt. dePr. H. c. 36. Agejam qui
Clekm. and Ak. rcadings are correctly voles curiositalem melius exercere in nego-
described. tio salutis ture, percurre Ecclesias Apo-
1 iKavurirn, interpretera have taken stolicas, apud quas ipsce adhuc cathedrm
this word in an absolute sense : whereas Apostolorum suis locis prcesiderUur, apud
it serves to introduce the reinainder of quas ipsa; authenticce literce eorum reci-
tlie scntence. Hence the old version tantur, sonantes vocem et reprcesentantes
renders it perfectissima, RcFFimjs pcr- faciem uniuscujusque. Proxime est tibi
valida, Valebius luculentissima, &c. Achaia, habes Corinthum. Si non longe
But Irkn.eub having shewn the high es a Macedonia, habes Philippos, habes
authority of Polycarp as having con- Thessalonicenses. Si jiotes in Asiam ten-
vereed with an Apostle, and with aposto- dere, habes Ephesum. Si autem Italice
lical inen, winds up with tlie stateinent, adjaces, habes Romam, &c. Orabe.
16 TRADITIO VERA
lib. iii. antiquissimas recurrere ecclesias, in quibus Apostoli conversati
mass iii sun*' e* a^ e's Pr£esenti qutestione sumere quod certum et re
iv. i. liquidum est? Quid autem si neque Apostoli quidem Scripturas
reliquissent nobis, nonne oportebat ordinem sequi traditionis,
quam tradiderunt iis quibus committebant ecclesias ? Cui ordina-
tioni assentiunt multa? gentes ^barbarorum eorum qui in Christum
credunt, sine 2charta vel atramento scriptam habentes per Spiritum
in cordibus suis salutem, et veterem traditionem diligenter custo-
dientes, 3in unum Deum credentes fabricatorem cceli et terras, et G- ^06-
omnium quse in eis sunt, 4per Christum Jesum Dei Filium. Qui
propter eminentissimam erga figmentum suum dilectionem, eam
quae esset ex Virgine generationem sustinuit, ipse per se hominem
adunans Deo, et passus sub Pontio Pilato, et resurgens, et in
claritate receptus, in gloria venturus Salvator eorum qui salvantur,
et judex eorum qui judicantur, et mittens in ignem seternum
transfiguratores veritatis, et contemtores Patris sui et adventus
ejus. Hanc fidem qui sine literis crediderunt, quantum ad sermo-
nem nostrum, barbari sunt : quantum autem ad sententiam, et
consuetudinem, et conversationem, propter fidem perquam sapien-
tissimi sunt, et placent Deo, conversantes in omni justitia et cas-
titate et sapientia. Quibus si aliquis annuntiaverit ea quse ab
hsereticis adinventa sunt, proprio sermone eorum colloquens,
1 Grabe, Mass. and Stieben have 4 Notanda sunt imprimis hmc Irencei
neque dum on the sole authority of the verba de Cerdone Ilmretico: quem post
Vos8. MS., in which however dum U confessionem hmreseos in Ecclesiam ad-
sul istituted for enim. It is therefore missum fuisse dicit ab Hygino Somano
cancelled, and it is superfluous ; the Pontifice, ac deinceps in urbe Eoma man-
Greek reads naturally as, oi yap rjv ner sisse; nunc occuUe doctrina suam spar-
avr&r r) (KK\ij<rla, ovSi i) SiSaaKaXla gentem, nunc rursus confitentem errorem
iSpaiuntvn. Billius renders congregati» suum, nunc convktum pravm hmreticm-
by ovva£ii, but Synagoga and Ecclesia que doctrinm, eoque nomine ab Ecclesia
are synonymous terms in c. vi. He segregatum. Ex quilms colligere licet, in
also expresses doctrina by SiSaaKaXeiov, hmreseos crimine secundm confessioni lo-
whereasthat word means a school, which cumfuisse; et haireticos, qui post confes-
heretics unfortunately had formed. simemetabdicaiionemerrorissuiad pris-
* See Vol. I. p. 114, n°te *> where tinum dogma iterum rediissent, quosnunc
the position of Hyginus in the Roman relapsos vocamus, tunc lemporis ad secun-
succession is discussed. dam confessionem et pamitentiam admis-
s Exhomologesin. Vol. I. in, n. i, sosfuisse. Tandem vero Cerdo, conviclus
Mid p. u6, n. 3. quod post lotics iteratam Exomologesin,
VOL. II. 2
18 NON ERRABANT
lib. in.iv.3. 3. Marcion autem illi succedens invaluit sub Aniceto, 1 decimum
GB. III. iv. . . ... .
MJwVn' 'ocum episcopatus continente. Keliqui vero qui vocantur Gnostici,
a 2 Menandro Simonis discipulo, quemadmodum ostendimus, acci-
pientes initia, unusquisque eorum, cujus participatus est sententise,
ejus et pater, et antistes apparuit. 3Omnes autem hi multo pos-
terius, mediantibus jam Ecclesise temporibus, insurrexerunt in
suam apostasiam.
OAP. V.
pestiferum virus erroris sui occultc spar- translator read there, H for G.
rjcret, pcnitus se ab Ecclesia removit. Jd 3 Simon himself is generally men-
enim sonant Jrencei verba; quce Jlufi- tioned as the father of Gnosticism. Vol.
nus et Christophorsonus perperam meo I. pp. 195, 219, n. 3, mi, 249. Menan-
judicio interpretati sunt. Neque enim der symbolised with Saturninus, and in-
Cerdonem ex Eoclesia ejectum fuisse dicit troduced many notions from the Cabbala.
Irenaius; sed ipsum se ab Ecclesia peni- 3 This last sentence is omitted in the
tus segregasse. Ex quo apparet, Cerdonem Clebmont and Voss. MSS. Massuet
suo ipsius judicio condemnatum, prce- suspects that it is a marginal note. The
venisse Ecclesice senteniiam. Vales. tn not. supposition is perhaps strengthened by
ad Eus. Here abstentus est seems to be the omission of autem in the Ab. MS.
equivalent to abstinuit se; but see Vol. But hi, as I imagine, refers to the
I. p. 16, n. 1. Marcosians, and other branches of the
1 decimum. This word helps to esta- Valentinian stock, uco-o6iituv rijs 'Ek-
blish tmros above, and nonus instead of K\tj<rlat xpiSxwi', and not to their pre-
octavus in the Latin. Possibly the decessors.
APOSTOLI. 19
labis esse fructum, non utique Deum confiteretur et Deum ora- ub. m.v.i.
' * OR. III. v.
nium et summum Kegem et Patrem suum, perfectus nnperfectum, M*ss. iu.
spiritalis animalem, is qui in Pleromate esset eum qui extra Ple-
roma. Neque discipuli ejus alium quemdam Deum nominarent, aut
Dominum vocarent prseter eum, qui vere esset Deus et Dominus
omnium : quemadmodum dicunt hi, qui sunt vanissimi sophistae,
quoniam Apostoli cum hypocrisi fecerunt doctrinam secundum au-
dientium capacitatein, et responsiones secundum interrogantium
^suspiciones, caecis caeca confabulantes secundum caecitatem ipso-
rum, languentibus autem secundum languorem ipsorum, et erran-
tibus secundum errorem eorum : et putantibus Demiurgum solum
esse Deum, hunc annuntiasse ; his vero qui innominabilem Patrem
capiunt, per parabolas et senigmata inenarrabile2 fecisse myste-
rium: uti non quemadmodum habet ipsa veritas, sed 3et in hy-
pocrisi, et quemadmodum capiebat unusquisque, Dominum et
Apostolos edidisse magisterium.
2. Hoc autem non cst sanantium, nec vivificantium, sed
magis gravantium, et augentium ignorantiam ipsorum : et multo
verior his Lex invenietur, maledictum dicens omnem, qui in erro- j5™'-
rem mittat caecum in via. Qui enim ad inventionein missi erant
errantium Apostoli, et ad visionem eorum qui non videbant, et ad
medicinam languentium, utique non secundum prsesentem opinio-
nem colloquebantur eis, sed secundum veritatis manifestationem.
Nec enim quilibet homines recte facient, si csecos jamjamque per
praecipitium ferri incipientes, adhortentur insistere illi periculosis-
siniae viie, quasi vere rectae, et quasi bene perventuri sint. Quis
autem medicus volens curare segrotum, faciet secundum concupi-
scentias aegrotantis, et non secundum quod aptum est medicinse ?
Quoniam autem Dominus medicus venit eorum qui male habent,
ipse testificatur, dicens: Non est opus sanis medicus, sed male luo.y.si,32.
habentibus. Non veni vocare justos, sed peccatores ad pcenitentiam.
Quomodo ergo qui male habent confirmabuntur ? et quomodo pec-
catores poenitentiam agent? Utrum perseverantes in eisdem
ipsis ; an e contrario, magnam commutationem et transgressionem
prioris conversationis accipientes, per quam et segritudinem non
1 Grace &iroAij^«s, pro opinionibut may not tlie author have written tppi-
dixit Interpra. Massubt. traaOai '
3 Tofs bi t6v &KciToi>6f.ta(TToi> IIar^)a 3 et is carelesslv omitted by Mass.
XUfoucw, 6ia Trapaf}o\wv Kal alviyndruv and Stieren, who follows the Bene-
anpTfTov xKicaaBax rd iivcriiptov. But dictine text.
2—8
20 DEUM PATREM ET FILIUM
uriiu.!. modicam, et multa peccata sibimetipsis importaverunt? Ignorantia
MAvSa ra autem mater horum omnium per agnitionem evacuatur. Agnitic-
nem ergo faciebat Dominus suis discipulis, per quam et curabat m. lao.
laborantes, et peccatores a peccato coercebat. Non igitur jam
secundum pristinam opinionem loquebatur eis, neque secundum
suspicionem interrogantium respondebat eis ; sed secundum doctri-
nam salutarem, et sine hypocrisi, et sine personse ^acceptatione.
3. Quod etiam ex Domini sermonibus ostenditur : qui quidem
his qui erant ex circumcisione ostendebat Filium Dei, eum qui per
prophetas prsedicatus fuerat Christum, hoc est semetipsum, mani-
festabat, qui libertatem hominibus restauraverit, et attribuerit in-
corruptelse hsereditatem. Gentes autem iterum docebant Apostoli,
Act. xw. 14 ut relinquerent vana ligna et lapides, quse suspicabantur esse deos,
et verum colerent Deum, qui constituisset et fecisset omne huma-
num genus, et per conditionem suam aleret et augeret et constabi-
liret, et eis esse prsestaret; et ut exspectarent 2filium ejus Jesum
Christum, qui redemit nos de apostasia sanguine suo, ad hoc ut
essemus et nos populus sanctificatus, de coelis descensurum in vir-
tute Patris, qui et judicium omnium facturus est, et ea quse a Deo
sunt bona donaturus his, qui servaverint prsecepta ejus. Hic in
novissimis temporibus apparens, lapis summus angularis, in unum
Ephcs. n. 17. collegit, et univit eos qui longe, et eos qui prope, hoc est, circum-
oen. ix.27. cisionem et ^prseputium, dilatans Japhet, 4et constituens eum in
domo Sem.
CAP. VI.
Ostensio quod in Scripturis nemo alius Deus nominatur,
nec Dominus nuncupatur, nisi solus verus Deus
Pater omnium et Verbum ejus.
1. Neque igitur Dominus, neque Spiritus sanctus, neque Apo- o.noa.
stoli eum qui non esset Deus, definitive et absolute Deum nominas-
sent aliquando, nisi esset vere Deus ; neque Dominum appellas-
sent aliquem ex sua persona, snisi qui dominatur omnium Deum
1 acceptatione, as in the Clerm. MS. in, would be added again after Christum.
aTrpoawwoKiin-TWi, the Syriac periphrasis 3 The Clekm. and Voss. MSS. have
for avvwoKpirut. the not improbable reading prceputia-
3 The Clerm. MS. has Filium Dei tionem, aKpo^varlav.
ejus in Christum Jesum, which may have 4 et, inserted by Mass. from the
arisen out ofFilium Dei Jesum Christum. Clerm. and Voss. MSS.
The word Jesum having been lost in ejas 5 d p.j) rbv wdvrwv KparovvTa Qciv.
PR^DICAT S. SPIRITUS. 21
Patrem, et Filium ejus qui dominium accepit a Patre suo omnis LIB.1II.TM.
OR. 111. v i.
conditionis, quemadmodum habet illud : 1 Dixit Dominus Domino MASS. vi. 1.
III.
meo, Sede a dextris meis, quoadusque ponam inimicos tuos sappe-
Ps. eix. 1.
daneum pedum tuorum. Patrem enim Filio collocutum ostendit :
qui dedit ei hsereditatem gentium, et subjecit ei omnes inimicos.
Vere igitur cum Pater sit Dominus, et Filius vere sit Dominus,
merito Spiritus sanctus Domini appellatione signavit eos. Et
iterum in eversione Sodomitarum Scriptura ait: Et pluit 2Do- Gen. xix. 24.
minus super Sodomam et Gomorrham ignem et sulfur a Domino
de coelo. Filium enim hic significat, qui et Abrahre collocutus
sit, a Patre accepisse 3potestatem judicandi Sodomitas propter
iniquitatem eorum. Similiter habet illud : Sedes tua Deus in Ps. xliv. 7
seq.
aternum ; virga directionis, virga regni tui. Dilexisti justitiam,
et odisti iniquitatem, propterea unxit te Deus, Deus tuus. 4Utros-
que enim Dei appellatione signavit Spiritus, et eum qui ungitur
Filium, et eum qui ungit, id est Patrem. Et iterum : Deus stetit Ps. lxxxi. 1.
in synagoga Deorum, in medio autetn deos discernit ; de Patre, et
Filio, et de 6his qui adoptionem perceperunt, dicit : hi autem sunt
hcavent, that he might fill allthingt ;" or, * Suffraginibus. The hock of a quad-
as it would seem, in allusion to the words ruped as distinguished from the knee by
of the Eastern Creed, who for ut men the backward bend. Qwx animal gene-
nnd for our sahation came down from rant, genua ante te flectunt, et tuffraginum
hcaven. Viewing the context, therefore, artut in avertum Aves, ut quadrupedcs
it need not surprise us that Iren.eus alat in priora curvant, suffraginet in
should have perceived in the account of potteriora. Plin. Sist. Nat. XI. 45.
Moses a manifestation of the Son as The LXX. have here eV i/upOTipaa
well as of the Father. iyyiait. The Hebrew D*Bypn ^
1 ai>r<Hrpo<ruirws 4 i<rri (cfSwXa te.). would have been rendered better by
* These concluding words are an fV ifuporipots \Upeaai. So Gesknius,
interpolation, having been repeated by auf die beiden Seiten.
the carelessness of the writer, as Mas- 1 Si unut est Dominus. LXX. el toTi
8UET supposes, fromthe preceding quota- Ki5/hos 6 6e6$. The word unut evidently
tion from Isaiah. arose from a corruption of el ftm. Mas-
* chaid. n^{< tt»e^ ninn jp-i lxx. sukt imagines that the translator read
kclI VTOK&TuOtv roD ovpavou toltou. Vulg. tts for el, and that the particle si was
ct Hc hie qtwc tub calo tunt. added from the old Italic version.
24 ANTICHEISTUS
lib. iii.Ti.s. nomine Domini Dei mei; et Deus qui exaudiet lhodie, ipse est
mass in.' Deus. In eo enim quod hsec dicebat propheta qui quidem apud
ipsos putabantur dii, arguit deos non esse. Convertit autem eos
ad eum Deum qui et credebatur ab eo, 2et qui vere erat Deus,
3R«g. xviii. quem et invocans clamabat: Domine Deus Abraham, Deus Isaac,
et Deus Jacob, exaudi me hodie: et intelligat omnis populus hic,
quoniam tu es Deus Israel.
3. Et ego igitur invoco te Domine Deus Abraham, et Deus
Isaac, et Deus Jacob et Israel, squi es Pater Domini nostri Jesu
Christi, Deus qui per multitudinem misericordise tuse 4bene
sensisti in nobis, ut te cognoscamus; qui fecisti coelum et terram,
qui dominaris omnhim, qui es solus 6et verus Deus, super quem
alius Deus non est; per Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum
dominationem quoque dona Spiritus Sancti : da omni legenti hanc
scripturam, cognoscere te quia solus Deus es, et confirmari in
te, et absistere ab omni haeretica et quse est sine Deo et impia
sententia.
oai. iv. 9. 5 4. Et Apostolus autem Paulus, dicens : 6Si enim his qui non
erant dii servistis, nunc cognoscentes Deum, imo cogniti a Deo,
separavit eos qui non erant, ab eo qui est Deus. Et iterum de
2ihess.ii.4. Antichristo dicens: Qui adversatur et extollit se, inquit, 1mper
omne quod dicitur deus, vel quod colitur, eos qui ab ignorantibus
Deum dii dicuntur significat, id est idola. Etenim Pater omnium
Deus dicitur, et est : et non super hunc extolletur Antichristus ;
sed super eos qui dicuntur quidem, non sunt autem dii. Quoniam
i cor. viH. 4 autem hoc verum est, ipse Paulus ait : Scimus autem, quoniam
nihil est idolum, et quoniam nemo Deus, nisi unus. Etenim si sunt
qui dicuntur dii, sive in coelo, sive in terra, nobis unus Deus Pater, o. 210.
ex quo omnia, et nos in illum; et unus Dominus Jesus Christus,
per quem omnia, et nos per ipsum. Distinxit enim, et separavit
eos qui dicuntur quidem, non sunt autem dii, ab uno Deo Patre,
ex quo omnia, et unum Dominum Jesum Christum ex sua persona
firmissime confessus est. Quod autem sive in ccelo, sive in terra,
CAP. VII.
Quid sit quod a Paulo dicitur, In quibus Deus mundi
hujus excoecavit mentes inftdelium.
1 i. u. Koa/ioToioii iyy^Xovs. The responso prm manu erit, hujus cevi Domi-
reading followetl ia that of Massuet on num, Diabolum interpretari gui dixerit,
the authority of the CLERiiONT, Arund. Propheta referente, Ero similia Altissimi,
and Merc. i. MSS. Gr. fabricatorem. &c. Feuardent in his note shews that
a Tertullian says, Hanc (ambigui- the former interpretation is followed by
tatem) Marcion capiavit tic legendo, Chrysostom, Theophylact, and the Greek
In quibus Deus aevi hujus, ut Creatorcm annotators, the latter by Cyril and Am-
ottcndcn» Deum hujue oevi alium eugge- brose ; while Augustin, preferring the
rat Dcum aUeriu» avi. Tertull. c. Marc. former, indicates also the latter modus
V. 1 1, see also 5. His opponent does interpretandi. The Fathers are highly
not exercise a sound criticism in altering valuable as exhibiting the general sense
the punctuation, Noi contra sic dutin- in which the Church Catholic has always
gucndum dicimut, In quibus Deus, understood Scripture; but we must not
dehinc, sevi hujua excsecavit mentes in- expect unanimity in their expositions of
fidelium, though he immediately after particular texts.
sulds a truer interpretation, Simpliciore 3 ovk alriot louev. 4 Cl. aliis.
26 ANTICHRISTUS
tiam.viu. mentes infidelium hujus swculi. Et hoc per subdistinctionem
MJ\-!?'iIIL ostenditur. Non enim Deum hujus sseculi dicit Paulus, quasi
super illum alterum aliquem sciens ; sed Deum quidem Deum
confessus est : infideles autem saeculi hujus dicit, quoniam ventu-
rum incorruptelse non haereditabunt sseculum. Quemadmodum
autem Deus excsecavit mentes infidelium, ex ipso Paulo osten-
demus, proficiente nobis sermone, ut non nunc in multum avocemus
mentem nostram a proposito.
2. Quoniam autem hyperbatis frequenter utitur Apostolus,
propter velocitatem sermonum suorum, et propter impetum qui in
ipso est Spiritus, ex multis quidem aliis est invenire. Sed et in
ea quse est ad Galatas, sic ait : Quid ergo 1 lex factorum ? posita
est, usquequo veniat semen cui promissum est, disposita per angelos
Gai.iii. )9. in manu Mediatoris. Ordinatio enim sic est : Quid ergo lex
factorum f disposita per angelos in manu Mediatoris posita est,
usquedum veniat semen cuipromissum est: ut sit homo interrogans
et Spiritus respondens. Et iterum in secunda ad Thessaloni-
2 Thess. ii. s. censes, de Antichristo dicens, ait : Et tunc revelabitur iniquus, o. 211.
quem Dominus Jesus Christus interficiet spiritu oris sui, et destruet
prwsentia adventus sui illum, cujus est adventus secundum operatio-
nem Satanw, in omni virtute et signis et portentis mendacii. Et-
enim in his ordinatio dictorum sic est : Et tunc revelabitur iniquus,
cujus est adventus secundum operationem Satanw, in omni virtute,
et signis, et portentis mendacii, quem Dominus Jesus interficiet
spiritu oris sui, et destruet prwsentia adventus sui. Non enim
adventum Domini dicit secundum operationem Satanse fieri ; sed
adventum iniqui, quem et Antichristum dicimus. Si ergo non
attendat aliquis lectioni, et intervalla aspirationis manifestet in
quo dicitur, erunt non tantum incongruentia, sed et "blasphemat
legens, quasi Domini adventus secundum operationem fiat Satanse.
Sicut ergo in talibus oportet per lectionem hyperbaton ostendi, et
consequentem Apostoli servari sensum, sic et ibi non Deum
1 Lexfactorwm Gb. irapa^daeuv %it- century, in Greek and Latin, the Greek
piv irpoaert&Ti tLxpis ov k.t.\. The Inter- text has tuv irapafidaeuv X"/>"'> while
preter adopts the old Italic veraion, for the Latin, as here, reads factorum : a
as Geabe says, the reading Tpd^euv ia clear proof, as he says, that in some
nowhere found in any Greek MS. or ancient copies irpd^euv must have been
authority. The sanie observation will written, but none omitted x&P"'-
apply to the quotation, repeated at V. a blaspkemat, Cl., Ae., Mebc. n.,
xxi. 1. Massuet says, that in the S. Gb. ; but Mass. follows the Voss. read-
Germain copy of the N. T. of the ninth ing blasphema, cf. incongruentia.
MAMMONA INIQUITATIS. 27
sroculi hujus legimus, sed Deum, 1 quem vere Deum dicimus : ^mjviv,ils-
incredulos autem et excsecatos sreculi hujus audiemus, quoniam M*ff-2m-
venturum vitse non hsereditabunt sseculum.
OAP. VIII.
Quid est Mammonas.
i- 1. Soluta igitur et hac illorum calumnia, manifeste ostensum
est, quoniam nunquam neque prophetie neque Apostoli alium
Deum nominaverunt, vel Doniinum appellaverunt, prseter verum et
solum Deum. 2 Multo magis ipse Dominus, qui et Ccesari quidem, Mattxxh.si.
quce Ccesaris sunt reddi jubet, et quce Dei sunt Deo : Csesarem qui-
dem Csesarem nominans, Deum vero Deum confitens. Similiter
et illud quod ait, Non potestis duobus dominis servire, ipse inter- Mau. vi. »4.
pretatur, dicens : Non potestis Deo servire, et Mammonw ; Deum
m. 183. quidem confitens Deum, Mammonam autem nominans, hoc quod
et est. Non Mammonam dominum vocat, dicens : Non potestis
duobus dominis servire ; sed discipulos docet servientes Deo, non
subjici Mammonse, neque dominari ab eo. Qui enim, inquit, facit J0h.viii.34.
peccatum, servus est peccati. Quemadmodum igitur servientes pec-
cato servos peccati vocat, non tamen ipsum peccatum Deum
appellat, sic et eos qui Maminonae serviunt, servos Mamnionse
appellat, non Deum appellans Mammonam. aMammonas autem
1 The Abund. and Mkro. ir. MSS. personal infliction that was the result of
read quidem; and Clkrm. and Voss. conviction in cruuin.il cases, and which
quidem jnre. The Greek original may was called n^S3 ^H- The word it-
have been dXXd Qebv utr, rbv AXvBus self, in all probability, was imported
e<6v. from Babylon ; if so, it is scarcely neces-
* multo magit, toXX$ uaWov, refer- sury to seek for its (tv/jiov in the Hebrew.
ring to the preceding sentence, are af- The Greek form lianpwva is evidently
fected also by the negative ; the words the Syriac SOiDlp. S. Augustin speaks
tWov nva ovk IxdXetrev Qebv, therefore, of it as a Phcenician word. Mammona
would be supplied by the reader. apud Hebrceoa divitim appellari dicuntur.
3 Mammonat. Iren^US seems to CongruitetPunicumnomen; namlucrum
speak of this word as an Aramaic term, PuniccMamiium dicitur. deSerm.Dom.
but not in strict propriety Hebrew. It in M. II. In Psalm xxxvii. 3, unless
occurs uowhere in the Hebrew Bible, the varia lectio PDIDD be indicated, the
though the Chaldee paraphrases adopt term nj-lDfl! is rendered by the LXX.
it in explanation of such words as irXoOrot, which gives countenance to
J)V3 yotn, Jud. v. 19, "133 redemption the notion of Drusius, that |DN is the
prict, Exod. xxi. 30, |1H substance, Ps. root of the word ; i. e. that which gives
xliv. 13, ^'n mean», Ps. xlix. 11, &c. as8urance to a man ; from which the K
Hence also a pecuniary mulct was might be considered to disappear, as it
nijlDD in contradistinction to the is elided in &ODP> from 1DS .
28 DIABOLUS FORTIS LICET
lib. m. est secundum Judaicam loquelam, qua et Samaritse utuntur, cupi-
gr in/viii. dus, et plus quam oportet habere volens. Secundum autem He-
viii- '• braicam, adjunctive dicitur 1 Mamuel, et significat gulosum, id
est, qui non possit a gula continere. Secundum utraque igitur
quse significantur, non possumus Deo servire, et Mammonse.
2. Sed et Diabolum cum dixisset fortem, non in totum, sed vel- M|
ut in comparationem nostram ; semetipsum in omnia et vere fortem
Matt. xii. 29. ostendit Dominus, dicens : non aliter aliquem posse diripere vasa
/ortis, si non prius ipsum alligetfortem, et tunc domum ejus diripiet.
Vasa autem ejus et domus nos eramus, cum essemus in apostasia:
utebatur enim nobis quemadmodum volebat, et spiritus immundus
1 Mamuel. It is diffioult to make transpose the two final letters, and give
anything of thia word, though that the word a more Hebrew cast as MauvrjX.
would be a bad reason for assuming But the former word, as the passive
that Iben^us was ignorant of Hebrew, participle of the intensive form
as Gbabe has done: Irenceo Hebrcea from to fdl, might with no great
lingute ignaro certe quidam imposuit; strain ofmeaningbe explained as gulosus.
and the imputation is echoed by Stie-
ben, Ex lioc aliisque locis apparet, Ire- s.
nceum linguoz Hebraicce parum peritum Compare the Arabic termyjt^t impletus.
fuisse. For, in the first place, are we Or /xa/ivi]\ may be a verbal noun
sure that scribes have been careful? from a scriptural root meaning to
Does not the term adjunctive indicate transgress. By a peculiar application,
the addition rather than the substitu- the Talmud limits it to the sin of sub-
tion of a terminal syllable ? For this tracting and appropriating any thing
reason I propose Mamnuel; the inserted from the sacred offerings; this sin was
n would easily be lost either in the n^VD, and the book of the Talmud
Greek or in the Latin from its close that treats of it bears that name. But
Bimilarity with the following character. these offerings were for the most part
But this word very nearly expresses the meat and drink offerings ; hence there
term in S. Luke's Gospel /ua/t/uwra would be a close relation between this
aBudas, Hebraice ^ljtf JIBO, to which, I sin and that of gluttony. Mamuel would
imagine, the author refers. Or the Greek be very nearly the Pihel participle of the
may have been Kara Se rrjv 'Ef}paiKi)r root byo, i. e. bj;»»?, Me/i2i;\. These
TrpoadeTiKws \eyerai Ma/A. vt}\, Kal fin- solutions, however, involve a transi-
viei tA aKbpearov gvlosum expresses the tion from the word Mammon, and are
abstract neuter, upon which the subse- offered with a scruple, neither do they
quent gloss was added, id est qui non pretend to have satisfied the terms of
possit a gula continere. This would be the leamed Benedictine's challenge, No-
in close keeping with the context, as dus est, quem nec Gbabids nec quisquam
defining supplementally the evil nature alter facile solverit.
of Mammon, just as heathen idols had Massuet's note is added, that the
been defined, cum aliquo additamento, reader may have his choice of difficul-
to be idola damioniorum. ties ; and a great difficulty it is that the
Two other solutions are added. If term adjunctive is left unexplained, while
the author wrote the word Maitv\r), by a disjunctive process the first syllable
the very first copyist perhaps would Mam is taken pcr se, and the termina-
DEVICTUS TAMEN. 29
habitabat in nobis. Non enim adversus eum qui se alligabat, et lib. UL
viit. 2.
o. 212. domum ejus diripiebat, fortis erat; sed adversus eos qui in usu <*g. u III. viii.
MASS. III.
ejus erant homines, quoniam abscedere fecerat sententiam eorum 2-
a Deo, quos eripuit Dominus. Quemadmodum et Jeremias ait;
Redemit Dominus Jacob, et eripuit eum de manu fortioris ejus. Si Jer. xxxi. 11.
igitur non significasset eum qui alligat, et diripit ejus vasa, hoc
autem solum eum fortem dixisset, esset fortis invictus. Sed et
adjecit 'obtinentem; tenet enim qui alligat, tenetur autem qui
alligatus est. Et hoc sine comparatione fecit, ut non comparetur
Domino servus apostata exsistens : non enim tantum hic, sed nec
quidquam ex his quse constituta sunt, et in subjectione sunt,
comparabitur Verbo Dei, per quem facta sunt omnia, qui est
Dominus noster Jesus Christus.
3. Quoniam enira 2sive Angeli, sive Archangeli, sive Throni,
sive Dominationes, ab eo qui super 3omnes est Deus, et constituta
sunt, et facta per Verbum ejus, Johannes quidem sic significavit.
Cum enim dixisset de Verbo Dei, quoniam erat in Patre, adjecit :
Omnia per eum facta sunt, et sine eo factum est nihil. David Joh. i. 3.
quoque cum laudationes enumerasset, nominatim universa quse-
cunque diximus, et coelos et omnes virtutes eorum, adiecit : Quo- p*. xxxii. o
mam ipse prwcepit, et creata sunt: ipse dtxit, et facta sunt. Cui
ergo prsecepit? Verbo scilicet: per quod, inquit, cwlifirmati sunt, Ps. xxxii. 6.
et spiritu oris ejus omnis virtus eorum. Quoniam autem ipse
omnia fecit libere, et quemadmodum voluit, ait iterum David:
Deus autem noster in cmlis sursum, et in terra, omnia quwcunque p». ««. 3.
voluit, fecit. Altera autem sunt quae constituta sunt ab eo qui
tion uel is then converted into the Latin dum Hcbraicam linguam adjunctive dici
iiarticle vel. He says, Malim ergo verba Mam, peritioriius explicandum relin-
Jicx, secundum Hebraicam adjunctive quo.
dicitur Mam, parenlhesi includere; ct 1 dbtinentem, Kparouvra, meaning not
vcl significat gulosum, ad Mammonas only to gain possession, but to retain it.
referre. Ifuc cnim trahi potest ea vox. 3 Omnia seems once to have stood
Nam ti Lcxico Origeniano fides, quod in the text ; for the Clerm. MS. (tlie
edidit eruditus Mahtian^us noster Tom. writer of which has left many tacunce
II. Operum D. Hierontmi, col. 223. from resuming upon similar words dif-
Hauuvaf irXoDros, r? iiuiuoi, Supa, rj ferently placed) here omits a line ; /acta
rtuuaTa. Mamonas, divitice, vel vitu- sunt omnia [ . . . ] Arckangeli.
peratio, dona vel bellaria, seu cupedia. * An allusion to Bom. ix. 5, as
Quemadmodum igitur vocem Mvnmonas quoted below, p. 239, G. the Greek
a divitiis ad significandum cupidum having iirl rdvras instead of nivra.
transtulit Irenwus; sic pariter a cupcdia 4 Grabe says, Ne hcec verba male
ad significandum gulosum transfcrre accipias, lege egregiam plane fidei Nica-
potuit. Quod vcro dicit, camvocemsccun- nw defensionem, G. Bullip.\$3.
»
30 PATER ET FILIUS
lib. iii. constituit, et quse facta sunt ab eo qui fecit. Ipse enim infectus et
°UAs£'m' sme m'*'° e^ 8'ne fine e* numus indigens, ipse sibi sufficiens, et
T'h- x adhuc reliquis omnibus, ut sint, hoc ipsum prsestans : qua? vero ab
eo sunt facta, initium sumserunt. Qusecunque autem initium
sumserunt, et dissolutionem possunt percipere, et subjecta sunt
et indigent ejus qui se fecit, necesse est omnimodo, uti differens
vocabulum habeant apud eos etiam, qui vel modicum sensum in
discernendo talia habent : ita ut is quidem qui omnia fecerit, cum
Verbo suo juste dicatur Deus et Dominus solus ; quse autem facta
sunt, non jam ejusdem vocabuli participabilia esse, neque juste id
» vocabulum sumere debere, quod est Creatoris.
CAP. IX.
Quam habuerunt de Deo scientiam Apostoli, qui nobis
Evangelium tradiderunt.
1. Ostenso hoc igitur hic plane, et adhuc ostendetur mani-
festius, neminem alterum Dominum vel Deum, neque prophetas,
neque Apostolos, neque Dominum Christum confessum esse ex
sua persona, sed pra^cipue Deum et Dominum : prophetis quidem
et Apostolis Patrem et Filium confitentibus ; alterum autem
neminem, neque Deum nominantibus, neque Dominum confitenti-
bus : et ipso Domino Patrem tantum Deum et Dominum eum, m. im.
qui solus est Deus et dominator omnium, tradente discipulis;
sequi nos oportet, si quidem illorum sumus discipuli, testiinonia
illorum ita se habentia. Matthseus enim Apostolus, unum et eun-
dem sciens Deum, qui promissionem fecerit Abrahse, facturum se
ocn. xv. 5. semen ejus quasi stellas cceli, qui per Filium suum Christum
Jesum a lapidum cultura in suam nos agnitionem vocaverit, uti
rat°CteMBi^5 fiere*; ?w* non populus, populus ; et non dilecta, dilecta, ait Johan-
& ii. 23. nem, prseparantem Christo viam, his qui in carnali quidem cogna-
tione gloriabantur, ^varium autem et omni malitia completum sen-
sum habebant, eam poenitentiam quse a malitia revocaret, annun-
Matt. ui. 7 tiantem dixisse : Progenies mperarum, quis vobis monstravit fugere
"tq<1' ab ira ventura? Facite ergo 2fructum dignum poenitentiw: et
1 ttoikCKov 5i Kcd Trdo-qs pq.$iovpy[as fuisse Kapirbv &£iov, prceter hunc Irenwi
ir\i]p-q rbv vovv (crxov. locuni, et varias versiones, aperte docet
2 fructum dignum pcmitentice. In Origenes Tom. VII. Commentar. in Johan-
vuJgatis quidem S. Matthcei Codd. Grce- nem pag. xig, ubi postquam dixcrat a
cis nunc legimus, Kapirobs d£/ous. Olim S. Matthceo Johannem Baptistam intro-
autem in singulari numero scriptum duci loquentem ad Pharisceos et Saddu
UNUS PRiEDICATUR DEUS. 31
o. sia nolite dicere in vobis ipsis, Patrem habemus Abraham. Dico enim lib.hi.ix.i.
». • _ . ... GR.in.ix.
vobis, quoniam potens est Deus, ex lapidibus istis suscitare filios mass. i".
Abrahw. Poenitentiam igitur eis eam, quse esset a malitia, prse-
conabat, sed non alterum Deum annuntiabat, praeter eum qui
fecisset promissionem Abrahae, ille prajcursor Christi ; de quo
iterum ait Matthseus, similiter autem et Lucas : Hic enim est qui Matt. ul 3
dictusest aDominoperprophetam: Vox clamantis in deserto, Parate xq'
viam Domini, rectas facite semitas Dei nostri. Omnis vallis imple-
bitur, et omnis mons et collis humiliabitur, et erunt tortuosa in direc-
ta, et aspera in vias planas: et videbitomnis caro salutare Dei.
2. Unus igitur et idem Deus est, Pater Domini nostri, qui .
et praecursorem per prophetas missurum se promisit : et salutare
suum, id est Verbum suum, visibile effecit omni fieri carni, incar-
natum et ipsum, ut in omnibus manifestus fieret Rex eorum.
Etenim ea quae judicantur oportebat videre judicem, et scire hunc
a quo judicantur : et ea quae gloriam consequuntur oportebat scire
>. eum, qui munus glorise eis donat. Iterum autem de Angelo
dicens Matthseus, ait: Angelus Domini apparuit Joseph in somnis; Matt. i.so, &
cujus Domini, ipse interpretatur : Uti adimpleatur quod dictumc*p-il ls-
est a Domino per prophetam, Ex jEgypto vocavi filium meum.
Ecce 1 Virgo 2in utero accipiet, etpariet filium, et vocabunt nomen caP. 1. 23.
ejus Emmanuel, quod est interpretatum, Nobiscum Deus. De hoc
qui est ex Virgine Emmanuel, dixit David : Non avertas faciem {"»■ «»l 1«.
Christi tui. Juravit Dominus David veritatem, et non dispernet
eum, De fructu ventris tui ponam super sedem tuam. Et iterum :
Notus in Judcea Deus, et factus est in pace locus ejus, et habita- lxxv- 8
culum ejus in Sion. Unus igitur et idem Deus, qui a prophetis
prsedicatus est, et ab evangelio annuntiatus, et hujus Filius qui ex
fructu ventris David, id est ex David Virgine, et Emmanuel :
cujus et stellam 3Balaam quidem sic prophetavit: Orietur stella ex Numb. xxiv.
Jacob, et surget dux in Israel.
CAP. XI.
Ostensio quod neque plura, nec minus quam quatuor
possunt esse Evangelia.
Vo88. MSS. which oniit stire. But it The words might easily be omitted in
in retained as found in tho Ar. copy, quotation from memory, for they add
and in the Syriac. Ar. reminisctm. nothing to the sense.
1 So the Voss. hut Clkrm. twico 3 qwe cst Filii, i. e. yvwiris. The
Ugi» donalionem. Afl. and Grabe leyis- word facicbat scarcely makes sense with-
Utfionem. out some such supplementary term as
* omnes dits nostros. The words rrjs palam. But the original Greek may
fanjt must be supplied according to the have run as foUows : ainii yip ri yvw<rts
reading of our present text ; but several ia-rt tt)S (TioT-npLas, t) XetTovcrtj a&rots, t)
ancient veraions omit them, as the Vul- tou ulou tou Qeov, fjv tveirolijcrep 6
g&te, Syriac, Coptic, Persian, ^tliiopic. '\uiwns, \lywv.
3—2
36 s. lucje
lib. ni.xi. erat de quo dicebam, lPosi me venit vir qui ante me factus est,
oTU.ii.xi. quoniam prior me erat : omnesque de plenitudine ejus accepimus.
A Haec itaque salutis agnitio ; sed non alter Deus, nec alter Pater,
joh. i. i6. neque Bythus, neque Pleroma triginta iEonum, nec Mater 2og-
doados : sed agnitio salutis erat agnitio Filii Dei, qui et salus, et
Salvator, et salutare vere et dicitur et est. Salus quidem, sic :
Gen. xiix. i8. In salutem tuam sustinui te Domine. Salvator autem iterum :
Esai.xn.2. Ecce Deus meus, Salcator meus, fidens ero in eum. Salutare autem
ps. xcvii.2. sic: Notum fecit Deus salutare suum in conspectu gentium. Est
enim Salvator quidem, quoniam Filius et Verbum Dei ; salutare
Thren. w. 20. autem, quoniam Spiritus : 3Spiritus, enim inquit, faciei nostrw,
joh. i.14. Christus Dominus; Salus autem, quoniam caro : Verbum enim
caro factum est, et habitavit in nobis. Hanc igitur agnitionem
salutis faciebat Johannes poenitentiam agentibus, et credentibus
in agnum Dei, qui tollit peccatum mundi.
Lucu.n. 3. Apparuit, inquit, et pastoribus angelus Domini, annun-
tians gaudium eis, quoniam generatus est in *domo David
i.uc. n. l.i Salvator, qui est Christus Dominus. Deinde multitudo exercitus
ccelestis laudantium Deurn et dicentium; Gloria in excelsis Deo, G-
et in terra pax hominibus 5 bonw voluntatis. Hos angelos 6 falsarii
Gnostici dicunt ab ogdoade venisse, et descensionem superioris
Christi manifestasse. Sed corruunt iterum dicentes eum qui
sursum sit, Christum et Salvatorem, non natum esse, sed et post
baptisma ejus qui sit 7de dispositione Jesu, 8ipsum sicut columbam
1 Compare The Ilist. and Theol. of evdoicLa, qui . , .Iwminibus suam benigni-
the Three Creeds, p. ■238. The Syriac tatem salutis de ccelo misit. The Syriac
expresses priority in point of time similarly has fcl^ li ^m AttIs aya6r/.
OOl « 1 V>, Q>, but our translation The Latin translation, either from design
without reason makes it the precedence or inadvertence of transcribers, would
of honour, was preferred before me. Gr. easily incorporate the Vulgate readings.
7r/)W7"6s fWV. 6 falsarii, Ar. falsi, which is prefer-
2 inferioru sc. able; for ^euScryyiitrTOcoireads morelike
3 The translation after the LXX. of the original than KainjKetjovres, of which
the Hebrew text njiT D',B'» WBS VtC\. a/yrAous would be the object.
4 domo. Quoting apparently from 7 de dispositione, appears to have the
memory, the author substitutes this testimony of MSS. in its favour, as also
word as used before by Zechariah for a few lines lower, though Grabe prints
civitate. ex in conformity with the Greek text,
s bonw voluntatis, the translation Vol. I. 62, 151, and below, 42. For
of the Vulgate from the reading cvdoiclas, the meaning of de dispositione Jesu, see
which scarcely seems to have been the Marcosian notions, Vol. I. 150, 151.
adopted by Ikemhjs, because he indi- 8 ipsum, the Christ of the Pleroma,
cates in the sequel the recepta lectio, being distinct from Soter, an ambiguity
TESTIMONIUM. 37
in eum descendisse. Mentiuntur ergo ogdoados angeli secun- lib. m. xi.
dum eos, dicentes: Quoniam generatus est hodie vobis Salvator, massVi'
qui est Christm Dominus Hn civitate David. Neque enim Christus, x 4-
neque Salvator, tunc natus est secundum eos : sed ille, qui 2est de Luc- 111
dispositione Jesus, qui est mundi fabricatoris, in quem post
baptisma descendisse, hoc est post triginta annos, 3supernum Sal-
vatorem dicunt.
4. Eis t/ Se Kai to ev iroXei Aa/3)S ■wpoo-eQnKav, el /xt) Iva ™?^Catena
< < < /-\ » > ~ A 0< ? < ' w » „ ln 8. Luc.
Tt)v vtto Kyeov yeyevtjfjLevtjv tw iSapio virocr^etTiv, oti eK Kapvov bim. Re^.
t>7? KOiXlas avTOv alwvios eort fSacriXevs, ireirKtipwfievt]v evay- "f^^c^
\' . * * $ » ~<> " ^ r MS. Cantabr.
ye\i<Twvrai , tjv o ot]/j.iovpyos Tovoe tov travros ireiroitrTat 2103.
evayyeXlav. . . .
1 The concord being with \670s in- baptism, that Soter is intended. And
stead of with Verbum. where Christ is said to have been born,
3 Hk enim, i. e. Soter. Cf. Vol. L that the psychic Christ emanating from
p. 28, and p. 266, n. 2. Demiurge is meant. See Vol. I. pp. 60,
3 neque Verbum caro. . . neque Chris- 61, 113, 2ir, 239.
tus. The iEon Logos was one emana- 4 ws Stct o-wXtJpos. Vol. I. p. 60, n. 2.
tion, and Christ another ; as denizens of 5 Semiurgi jilium, Vol. 1. p. 60.
the Pleroma, neither of them descended 8 Ex Joseph et Maria, i. e. Carpo-
into the world. It would seem, there- crates, Vol. I. 204, Cerinthus, 2ri.
fore, where Christ is said to have de- 7 See p. 40, n. 6. de mperioribus
scended as the holy dove on Jesus in Christum, t&v 6.vw0tv XpitrT6v.
BAPTIST^ MISSIO. 43
in eum Jesum, qui natus est ex Maria. Omnes igitur illos falsos lib. iu. xi.
testes ostendens discipulus Domini, ait : Et Verbum caro factum gr. m.xj.
est, et habitavit in nobis./ Et ut non inquiramus, cujus Dei Ver- *13-
bum caro factum est, ipse insuper docet, dicens : Fuit homo missus Joh. i. g,
a Deo, erat ei nomen Johannes: hic venit in testimonium, ut
testaretur de lumine. ^Non erat ipse lumen, sed ut testaretur de
lumine. Praccursor igitur Johannes, qui testatur de lumine, a
quo Deo missus est ? Utique ab eo cujus 2 Gabriel est angelus,
qui etiam evangelisavit generationem ejus : qui et per prophetas
promisit angelum suum missurum ante faciem Filii sui, et prse- Mnrc-.j: s, ex
paraturum viam ejus, hoc est, testificaturum de lumine, in spiritu Luc. \. 17.
et virtute Heliw. Helias autem rursus cujus Dei servus et pro-
pheta fuit? 3Ejus qui fecit ccelum et terram, quemadmodum et £t
ipse confitetur. A conditore igitur et fabricatore hujus mundi
missus Johannes, quemadmodum poterat testificari de eo lumine,
quod ex his quse sunt innoininabilia et invisibilia descenderit?
Omnes enim hseretici decreverunt, Demiurgum ignorare eam qutE
sit super eum virtutem, cujus testis et ostensor invenitur Johan-
nes. Propter hoc Dominus plus quam prophetam dixit eum Mattxi. snet
habuisse. Eeliqui enim omnes prophetse annuntiaverunt ad-
ventum paterni luminis ; concupierunt autem digni esse videre
eum quem praedicabant : Johannes autem et prsenuntiavit similiter
sicut alii, et advenientem vidit et demonstravit, et credere in eum
suasit multis, ita ut ipse et prophetse et apostoli locum habuerit.
4Hoc est enim plus quam propheta: quoniam primo apostoli, icor.xu.sa
secundo prophetas ; omnia autem ex uno et eodem ipso Deo.
9. "Bonum enim et illud quod per conditionem a Deo in
vinea factum est, et primo bibitum est vinum. Nemo enim illud joh.u.3scq.
vituperavit ex his qui biberunt ; sed et Dominus accepit de eo :
melius autem quod per Verbum "compendialiter ac simpliciter ex
1 The Clerm. MS. omits this verse, exercituum,locis supra indicatia appellet:
but it is found in tho An. MS., from quem creatorem mundi esse, ipsi hwretici
whence Grabe restored it to the text. statuebant. Grabe.
3 Qabriel, one of the twelve iraTpiKol * I adopt the Clerm. reading hoc,
tyyt\oio{ the Gnostic Justin, Vol. 1.224. instead of hic as in the Arund. MS.
8 ejus quifecit. Nusquam quidem in 0 The translation here is so abrupt,
8. Scriptura, quantum memini, Elias that Gliabe suspocts a lacuna in the
Dcum suitm, crcatorcm cali et terrtv di- text. The section works off into the
serte professus liyitur; bene tamen indc general subject too naturally to allow of
colliyUur, quod supra [Toni. n. p. 24] the supposition that it is transposed.
invocelVcuinAbraham,DeumIsaac,Deum 6 Cumjicndialiler, awrdfiws, witli
Jacob; quodquc Deumjsracl ct Dominum reference to the simple act of converting
44 PATB.IS ET FILII
lib. in. xi. aqua ad usum eorutn qui ad nuptias convocati erant, factum est
&&sjIiiii" vmum< Quamvis enim possit Dominus ex nullo subjacente eorum
*'• 5- quse sunt conditionis, praebere epulantibus vinum, et esca complere
joh. vi. 11. esurientes, hoc quidem non fecit : accipiens autem eos qui a terra
essent panes, et gratias agens, et iterum aquam faciens vinum,
saturavit eos qui recumbebant, et potavit eos qui invitati erant ad
nuptias ; ostendens 2quoniam Deus qui fecit terram, et jussit eam
fructus ferre, et constituit aquas, et edidit fontes, hic et benedic-
tionem escse, et gratiam potus in novissimis temporibus per Filium
suum donat humano generi, incomprehensibilis per comprehen-
sibilem, et invisibilis per visibilem, cum extra eum non sit, sed in
joh. 1. 18. sinu Patris exsistat. Deum enim, inquit, nemo vidit unquam, 3nisi
unigenitus Filius Dei, qui est in sinu Patris, ipse enarravit. o. m
Patrem enim invisibilem exsistentem, ille qui in sinu ejus est Filius
omnibus enarrat. Propter hoc 4cognoscunt eum hi quibus revela-
verit Filius, et iterum Pater per Filium, Filii sui dat agnitionem
his qui diligunt eum. A quo et Nathanael discens cognovit, cui
joh. i. 47. 5et testimonium reddidit Dominus, quoniam verus Israelita est, in
quo dolus non est. Cognovit Israelites suum Regem, 6in quo et
ait ei : Babbi, tu es Filius Dei, tu es Bem Israel. A quo et Petrus
edoctus, cognovit Christum Filium Dei vivi, dicentis : Ecce Filius
C. C. f>n- 1, / n/ _i '9* V»
poCrat. to? e7Ti t^c eKKArjaiav eQnrTauevov ooaiv aaa»jvtCov. l\ai
JJ^ Ta euayyeAta oei/ toi/toi? avu<pcova, ev oig fysafe^eTat
XptaTog [^Int. 'Ii/trovyJ. To /xei/ "yap «aTa 'IcboW»;!', tjV m- 191-
c. c. ^ictoO. htto tov TlaTpof r)ye/xoviKr)v avTOV, /cat evSoj~pv yevedv
indUcaMacu StrjyeiTai, Xeyov 'Ev ap-^rj r)v 6 \6yog a Kai TrdvTa
nas h. 1. nul- JJ > ' ~ > ' * * > ~ » / » ft*
las. ot airrov eyeveTO' /cat ywpig avTov eyeveTO ovoe ev
To o*e KaTa A-OVKav, aVe lepaTiKov yapaKTrjpog virdp)(ov,
c^ToSbi» a7ro tou 'Layaplov tov lepewg OvfiiwvTOg tw ©eco r/p^aTO.
lisnotatul -tio»; <ya^> o anevTOg r/TOifta^ero fxoaypg, vvep ^Tr/g avev-
MaTfloTo™ peaewg tov vewrepov* iraiSbg fieWwv QveaQat. M.aTda?og
c. c. nioTiK „, , x „ , „ , , ,
eTriioipuTTei oe t»/»' /caTa avvpwirov avrov yevvrjaiv KrjpvTTei, Aeywv
yeveaewg 'Irjaov XpiaTOV, vlov AaftlS, viov 'A.ftpadfi.
sKat, tou Se 'Itjaov XpiaTOv r) yevvrjaig ovTWg rjv avQpw-
•jrofLop<pov ovv to evayyeXiov tovto
1 Md/Mfoj Si—\iyuv] Sic iterum Ger- s The Syriac has the same
manus Latince versUtni consonus. Sed ] » Q 1 ] 1 S *\^> elsewhere the same
Anast. ri Si KaTaMdpKov—\iyov, excepto, text is quoted irj the translation, but
quod in Bodlei. rursus exstet \iywv. in conformity with the Greek, in pro-
Germani lectionem confirmat quoque ar- phetis, pp. 217, 240 G. The agreement
ifumentum, in S. ilarci Evanyelium, ex however of the Greek with the trans-
Cyrilii Alex. tivc Victoris Antiocheni lation in this place still supports the
Commeniario in ipsum, Tom. I. A uctarii view, so often advanced in these notes,
novissimi Bibliothecce Patrum a Combe- that the Father quotes with the Syriac
fisio editi p. 436 C. ubi hcec Irencei de version of Scripture in his mind.
*'. Marco periodus, in Anastasio et Ger- 3 filii David, omitted hy Gbabe.
mtmo manca, plene alleyatur cum hac 4 ct (bis), omitted in the Ab.
honoris prafatione: Kal Elpnvaws Si 6 8 pcnnatam reads like a gloss upon
AoiryooiWi' ^7rfo*KOTros, uadtjTTjS twv'Avo- volatilem.
ari\uv yevbfitvos, iv t$ Tplra Kara tu>v 6 actum, expressing, as Grabe consi-
alpiaeuv \6yip <pnaiy, iK&OTov Tiiayye\lov ders, the false reading irpafo', Massuet
tov xapaKTTipa iK0ip.evot. Mdpicos, &c. cf. follows him, and Stieren says the same
Ei s. Theoph. v. 40. thing : but it may be a question whether
VOL. II. 4
50 EVANGELIORUM
LxF'nn' T*lv Swpeav tov dylov Tlvev/iaTOg etg irdcrav e^eVe/x-vfz-e Tt)v
GR. III.ni.
mass. xl. yqV) crKeTraiwv r/fiag
' ' Tatg eavTov
> - TrTepv^tv.
> y T»_ ' ovv
\Jiroia * r/s
Trpay/xaTela tov Ylov tov Qeov, TOiavrr/ Kal twv X,wwv r)
fjop(pr/- Kat oTrola r) twv Xwwv /iop(prj, TOiovTOg Kat 6 )(_a-
paKTtjp tov EvayyeXlov. Terpd/jopcpa ydp to <£a>a, Terpd-
/iop(pov Kat to HjvayyeXiov Kat r) irpay/jaTela tov Kiy>/ov.
Kat 1 Sta tovto Tecrcrapeg eSoOr/crav KaOoXiKat SiaOr/Kai Trj
dvdpwTroTrjTf /jla fiev tov KaTaKkva/jov tov Ntoe, eiri tov
to^ov SevTepa Se tov 'A.fipadfi, eVi tov crr/fjelov Trjg Trepi-
TOfirjg' TpiTt/ Se r) vofjodecrla eiri tov Mcoi/crecoj' TeTapTr/
Se r) tov EvayyeXlov, Sta tov Kvplov r)/jwv 'Ir/crov XptcrTOv.
1 2. Tovtwv Se ovTWg eyovTWV, /jaTatot irdvTeg Kat dfiaOeig, m. 192.
irpocreTt Se Kat To\fjr/poi, 01 dOeTOvvTeg Tr)v ISeav tov Ei)-
ayyeXlov, Kat erre irXelova, etVe eXaTTora twv eiprj/jevwv
Tafin be not the falae reading ; for in the Kal <rKeTdfoi> iifias rais iavrov rr4pv^iv.
context three several dispensations are How frigid an exposition to say that,
compared, and the operation of the midway between these glorious mani-
Word in each is described in such a way festations of the Deity, the Word shewed
as to lead to the supposition, that tbe himself as the dispenser of priestly
ministerial significative act, and not rank under the law ! The ministerial
the ministerial order, would be instanced, acts that foreshadowed Christ seem to
x/jafis in fact, and not Td{is. In the be in much better keeping.
first or patriarchal dispensation the 1 Anastasius et Oermanus, omisso
Word revealed himself kot4 tA Beixbv pacto Dei cum Adamo, aliud cum Abra-
Kttl (vSo^ov in the Christian dispensa- hamo interserunt : unde Grceca a Latinis
tion he brooded over the face of the in uno atque altero commate sunt diversa.
whole earth, conferring spiritual gifts, Gbabe.
CORRUrTORES H.33RETICI. 51
OAP. XII.
Quce sit reliquorum Apostolorum doctrina.
1. Petkus igitur Apostolus post resurrectionem Domini, et m. 193.
assumtionem in coelos, volens adimplere duodecim Apostolorum
numerum, et 'allegere pro Juda alterum, qui electus esset a Deo,
Act i. ig, 17, his qui aderant, dixit : Viri fratres, oportebat impleri Scripturam
hanc, quam prwdixit Spiritus sanctus ore David de Juda, qui
factus est dux his qui apprehenderunt Jesum, quoniam annumeratus
ps. ixviH.se. fuit inter nos: Fiat habitatio ejus deserta, et non sit qui inhabitet
ps. cvm. 8. in ea; et, Episcopatum ejus accipiat alter: adimpletionem Aposto-
gkabius, rriv avaifkripwo-iv toov 'Attoo-toXcov ae/c twv vtto Aa8}$
e catena in ^ f ' '
atSJdc&i. etpwevoov iroiovfievos.
Nov. Oxon.
Ed.Cramer. Jorum ex Jjjg gUse & T)^^ (JJg^ gunt) facieng> RursuS cum
Spiritus sanctus descendisset in discipulos, uti omnes prophetarent,
1 vocabulum jurisconsultis wsitatvm, adscribebantur. Sueton. Instanti sce-
quo in ccetum, adjungere, adscribere, et pius, ut civitate donalum in decurias al-
quasi cooptare signijicant. Nam et legi legeret, Tiberius negavit se attecturum. G.
dicebantur, qui in Senatorum numerum 2 evr twc, i.e. juxta. Gbabb first
DIVUS PETRUS. 53
veKpwv eyepOivTa' Ka\ Tt)v eis avrbv ttIcttiv eKrjpvtrcrov tois ^"g11"
fir) irio-Tevova-iv ets tov vlbv tov Qeov, Kat ck twv irpo- (mass.'iii.
(pqTwv (rvvejSl^a^ov avTovs, oti ov eirriyyeikaTO 6 Qebs ire/i ——
■^eiv Xpta-Tov, «re/u\|/-e tov 'Irjcrovv, bv avrol ecrTaupwcrav,
Ka"i Qebs qyeipe.
cba^p^E' Avrat (pwvat Trjs 'EK/cXi/tr/aj, ej~ rj$ iracra ea-^tjKev eKKXrjcrla
Trjv ap^xfiv avTai cpwvat Ttjs firjTpovoXews tS>v t?? Katvijs
StaOr^Krji itoXitwv, avTai (pwvat twv cnrocrToXwv, avTat (pw- o. 227.
vat twv fxadrjTwv tou Kvplov, twv dXrjOws TeXelwv,
fxeTa Tr]v avaXrf^rtv tov Kuplou Std Tlveu/xaTOf TeXeiwQevTWV,
Kai eTriKaXovfievwv tov Qeov, tov iroirjcravTa tov oupavov,
Kal Trjv yrjv, Kai Trjv OdXacrcrav, t6v Sta twv TrpocprjTWV
KeKrjpvyfJLevov, koi t6v tovtov irdiSa Se, ov e^ptcrev 6 ©eor, '
Kat dXXov ovk etSoTwv. 01 yap r)v TOTe OuaXevTivoi eVce/",
ouSe MapKtwv, ouS' oi Xotiroii eavTwv re Kal twv iretQo-
fievwv auToii KaTacrTpocpeii. A16 Kat eTryKOucrev auTwv 6
TroirjTrjs twv dirdvTWV Oeo'?. 'EcraXeuOri ydp, (prjcriv, 6 Toiroi,
ev w rjcrav crvvriyfievoi, /cat eTrXrjcrQricrav aVavTe? tov dylov
TlvevfiaTOS, Kai eXdXovv tov Xoyov tov Qeou fieTa. irappr)-
crlag iravTt tw QeXovTt TrtcrTeveiv.
1 These words are no portion of the not so however the words Patris nostri.
present text, but they are expressed in the 3 in hac civitaie, words recognised
Syriac version, and sorae Greek MSS.; again in the Syriac,
DIVUS PETRUS. 59
collecti, et repleti sunt omnes Spiritu sancto, et loquebantur verbum lib. ni.
Dei cum fiducia, omni volenti credere. Virtute enim magna, ^ls1 ni'-
inquit, reddebant testimonium Apostoli resurrectionis Domini Jesu, *"• &
dicentes ad eos : Deus patrum nostrorum excitavit Jesum, quem
vos 'apprehendistis, et inter/ecistis suspendentes in ligno. Hunc
Deus principem et Sahatorem exaltavit lgloria sua, dare pceniten-
tiam Israel, et remimonem peccatorum: et nos in eo testes 3sumus
sermonum horum, et Spiritus sanctus, quem dedit Deus credentibus
ei. Omni quoque die, inquit, in templo, et A in domo non cessabant a<*. t.«.
docentes et evangelisantes Christum Jesum Filium Dei. Hsec enim
erat salutis agnitio, quse perfectos ad Deum efficit eos, qui cog-
noscunt Filii ejus adventum.
7- Quoniam autem impudenter quidam eorum dicunt, apud
Judaeos prseconantes Apostoli non poterant alterum eis Deum
annuntiare preeter eum, qui creditus fuerat ab ipsis ; dicimus ad
eos, quoniam si secundum olim insitam opinionem hominibus
loquebantur Apostoli, nemo ab his cognovit veritatem, multo
autem prius a Domino ; etenim ipsum sic locutum dicunt. Nec
hi ergo ipsi veritatem sciunt, sed sententia eorum de Deo cum
esset talis, exceperant doctrinam, quemadmodum audire poterant.
Secundum hunc igitur sermonem apud neminem erit regula veri-
tatis, sed omnes discipuli omnibus imputabunt, quoniam quemad-
modum unusquisque sentiebat, et quemadmodum capiebat, sic et
sermo ad eum factus est. Superfluus autem et inutilis adventus
Domini parebit, si quidem venit permissurus et servaturus unius-
cujusque olim insitam de Deo opinionem. Adhuc etiam et multo
durius erat, quem hominem viderant Judtei, et cruci affixerant,
annuntiari hunc esse Christum Filium Dei, aeternum ipsorum
Regem. Non igitur jam secundum pristinam eorum opinionem
loquebantur ad eos. Qui enim in faciem interfectores eos essc
Domini dicebant, multo magis fiducialiter eum Patrem, qui super
Demiurgum est, et "ipsi annuntiarent, et non id quod putabat
unusquisque ; et multo minus erat peccatum, siquidem superiorem
Salvatorem, ad quem ascendere eos oporteret, quoniam esset
Act. x. 15. revelationem, in qua respondit ad eum ccelestis vox : Quw Deus
emundavit, tu ne commune dixeris; hoc ideo, quoniam qui per
legem inter munda et immunda distinxit Deus, hic emundavit
gentes per sanguinem Filii sui, quem et Cornelius colebat. Ad
Act. x. 34,35. quem Petrus veniens dixit: In veritate comperi, quoniam non est
personarum acceptor Deus, sed in omni gehte, qui timet eum et
operatur justitiam, acceptabilis ei est. Manifeste significans,
1 Credo Filium Dei esse, &c. Ex tario omissum, in suo Codice legisse.
hoc, et parallelo loco lib. IV. cap. 40, Here however IreNvEUS supplies the
patet, Irenceum versum 37, cap. 8, Act. similar defect of the Syriac version, in
Apostol. in Alexandrino aliisque 3ISS. which also v. 37 is wanting.
Codd. ipsiusque Chrysostomi Commen- a jam perhaps is lost in Filium.
PAULUS APOSTOLUS. 63
toc i\vptov, Kat eTTidet^at oti tov tdtov oea-iroTriv eotwKe, LIB. xil III.
* »
oiwkwv \ fxaurjTas
tovs />*>~t'f'A' \ avTov,
avrov, Kat ■n-e/j.yffat Avavtav irpos » «. GR.
mass.III.iii.
xii.
% . , \ ». xii* **■
Kat ava/3\e\^at, kci) f3airTto-6rjvai, ev Tais o-vvaywyais, (pr/aiv,
ev Aafia&Kip eKr/pvao-e fiera vdarjs nrapprjatas tov 'Ir/aovv,
OTl OVTOS eOTTlV O 1 IOS TOV KJ€OV O 2i.piGT0S- 1 OVTeaTl
to fivcTTr]ptov, o \eyet KaTa. aTTOKaXv^riv eyvwplaOat avTw,
oti 6 iraQwv eirt Tlovrlov lIjXaTov, ovtos Kvptos twv
irdvTWv, Kat /3aat\evs, /cat Qeos, Kat KpiTt)s eaTtv
1 tractatur. Mira tane vertrio verbi in, the varia lectio agrecs well with the
ScpaTcverai. Grabe. But this word preeediDg words, and lessens the unlike-
supplies an undoubted proof that Ibk- lihood that Ikkk^us should have mis-
HJEVS occasionally quotes Scripture by taken the one word for the other.
retranslating from the Syriac. In Acts 3 fecerit is an interpolation. The
xvii. 2J, the Greek term is ffepavei- Syriac omits also koI irdvra, and gives
erat. The Syriac closely copies it in gimpiy ] m gno ^ The Clerm.
the word « ■ V>A ■ V> Now if for MS. has omnia fecerit qui ex uno.
this we substitute the word of very 3 genut. The Syriac also instead of
similar sound - - .VrJAlr. ^ tffvos, the recepta lectio, expresses ybos.
would be exactly expressed by tho At least ]^_l_Jir» rn\n ]Vr>Vv
Greek word ^aicrat, and gives a con- ^ ^ ^ 0fMankind, impUes
clus.ve proof that Irknje.is, here at ^ more comprehensive term.
least, . had
. the Syriac
J text in his mind, 44 »totius.
,• m.
lhe cGreekiuhas errl
j_i itav
cnntaining° however this one faultyJ read- to, irpoawToy
, r
ttjs yijs. n rt i
Ihe Synac
ing. Further, since this latter word
means also to be comprehended or cloaed •cnla ]^5] __i_]
64 S. PAULUS ATHENIS
LIB. III. tempora secundum 1 determinationem inhabitationis eorum, quwrere
xii. 11.
GB,. III. xii. 2illud quod est divinum, si quo modo tractare possint illud aut in-
MASS. III.
xii. 9. venire, quamvis etiam non longe sit ab unoquoque nostrum : in ipso
enim vivimus, et movemur, et sumus: et quemadmodum 3quidam
secundum vos dixerunt : Hujus enim et genus sumus. Genus igitur
cum simus Dei, non oportet nos putare, id quod est divinum simile
esse auro vel argento, vel lapidi per artem vel concupiscentiam
hominis deformato. Tempora ergo ignorantiw despiciens Deus,
nunc prwcipit hominibus omnibus ubique posniteri *in ipsum,
quoniam constituit diem judicari orbem terrw in justitia, 5in viro
Jesu, in quo statuit fidem, excitans eum a mortuis. Hoc autem
in loco non solum factorem mundi Deum eis annuntiat, non g. 230.
assistentibus Judseis ; sed et quoniam unum genus humanum
fecit inhabitare super omnem terram ; quemadmodum et Moyses
Deut. xxxii. ait : Quando divisit Altissimus gentes, quemadmodum dispersit filios
8. Adam, statuit terminos gentium secundum numerum aangelorum
1 TavTa xdVra is the received text. requires the copula, as in the Syriac.
The latter word, from its similarity, was 6 quibus non prcecepimus. These
lost in the Alexandrian and other copies, words are transposed, and should follow
as was the case with that of Ieen^us. the word Leyem.
3 So also the Codex Buje ; and since 7 N. T. to airi.
the one work of the conversion of the 8 anibulantes in Sp. s. Hcec iterum
heathen is here considered, the singular est appendix, et in Cod. Cant. exarata, et
is not inapplicable. Syr. Opera. a Tbbt. de Pud. 12, his expressa verbis:
8 Gr. tuv a\uryi)/idTuv tCiv el8<i\wv. Vectante vos Spiritu sancto. Gb. The
The quotation is apparently affected by word in the Gr. text is tp^xaaBe, which
vanis simulachris, p. 65. The Syr. read the Syriac also renders paraphrastically
eiS<j)\o8vrwv, with which the sequel firm in
agrees. our Lord; but some transcriber mistook
* Quemadmodum Irerueut vel ejus In- the middle term for the customary
terpres, hic etpaulo post,itaet Cod. Canta- Rabbinical valete ^"IICK, which in the
brig. utroque m loco omittit, xal ttviktov, Talmud Tr. Qittin is interpreted by the
atque addit: koI S<ra /iti 8<f\<i>au> eaurors Gloss, IpTnnn, t^puaBe. The word
ybteBai, «frepois Toietre, postcriori having been so written, was rendered
loco,Toietv. Agnoscit quoque hanc appen- into Greek by <pep6p.evoi, as though it
dicem Ctpe. ad Quvr. 3, c. 1 19. Gbabb. were referrible to "It^K paSl&iv, Prov.
5 The Albx. and Cambbidge MSS. ix. 6. So the Codex Bez.e has <pep6/xevoi
omit the word koI, but the term aSe\<pol h T<p iyl<p Thei/iaTi, which Tebtullian
corresponds with the collective descrip- rendered as <p(povros tov aytov ILveii-
tion in v. 22, <rirv S\n rjj iKKXnala, and fiaros.
UNIVERSORUM UNUS. 71
novum testamentum dabant his, qui nove in Deum per Spiritum lib. iii.
sanctum credebant. Ipsi autem ex eo quod quaererent, an opor- gb^h^u-
teret circumcidi adhuc discipulos necne, manifeste ostenderunt x"-14
non habuisse se alterius Dei contemplationem.
18. Caiterum non talein timorem circa primum habuissent
Testamentum, ut nec cum ethnicis quidem convesci vellent. Nam
et Petrus, quamvis ad catechizandos eos missus esset, et tali
visione 'conterritus fuisset, cum timore tamen multo locutus est
o. 2M. ad eos dicens : Ipsi scitis quoniam non est fas viro Judao conjungi, a<*. x. 28,29.
aut convenire cum allophyh: mihi autem Deus ostendit, neminem
communem aut immundum dicere hominem: quapropter sine contra-
Aia twv \6ywv tovtwv crrjfialvwv, oti ovk av eTreTropevro
irpos avTOvs, el fir) KeKe\ev<TTO. "lcrws yap ovSe to (3a.Tr-
TKTjuta ovtws ev^epws eSwKev avrols, el fur) tov TlvevfiaTOS
tov dylov eiravairavovros avrois, irpocpriTevovTas avrovs
aKijKoei. Kat Sia tovto e\eye' M^Ttf to vSwp Kw\vcrai
SvvaTai tov ftrj /3a7rTicr6>jvai tovtovs, omves to Tlvevfxa
to aytov e\a(3ov, ws koi r)fieis irelQwv dfta tovs crvftirapov-
Tas, Kai (rrjfialvwv, oti el firj to TTvedfta to ayiov eir av-
tovs eTravaTreTravTO, r)v 6 kw\v<twv ovtovs tov /3a7TTt'<r/iaToy.
dictione veni ; his sermonibus significans, quoniam non abisset ad
eos, nisi jussus fuisset. Sic aeque ne baptisma quidem facile de-
disset, nisi, Spiritu sancto requiescente super eos, prophetantes
eos audisset. Et propter hoc dixit : *Num quis aquam vetare a<* *• *7-
potest ad baptizandum hos, qui Spiritum sanctum acceperunt,
quemadmodum et nos? Suadens simul his qui secum erant, et
signifieans, quoniam nisi Spiritus sanctus super eos requievisset,
exsisteret qui eos prohiberet a baptismate.
m.200. 19. Hi autem qui 3circa Jacobum Apostoli gentibus quidem
libere agere permittebant, concedentes nos Spiritui Dei. Ipsi
1 conUrritui. Since one of Mercer's non unicum hominem, sed eos quoquc qui
MSS. has the reading contritus, and the cum ipso sunt, dcnotet; hic cum Jacobo
preeent is not at all suited to the sense ; reliquos simul Apostolos intelligo, prat-
since also S. Peter himself speaks of teriim quia sequitur: Ipsi vero scientes,
being constrained by that which he saw <tc. Cceterum Irenceushoc loquendi genere
in his trance, Acts xi. 1 7 ; I consider primatum inter Apostolos S. Jacobo tri-
constrictus to be the true reading, as the buisse videtur, tamquam Episcopo Hiero-
tranalation of o-vvt xo/ieyos. solymitance Ecdesice, ex qua habuit omnis
1 Ch.,\ oHH.,M.KBS.,numquid aliquis. Ecclesia initium, et fivroorSXeas rCiv rrjs
* Grccca pkratis ol rctpl Setva sccpe Kawijs StaO-qKns toXitwk, 126 Q. Gr.
72 OMNIBUS PARITER APOSTOLIS
lib. in. vero eundem scientes Deum, perseverabant in pristinis observa-
MAS&nF' ti°nibus, ita ut et Petrus quoque timens ne culparetur ab ipsis,
*"• 15- ante manducans cum gentibus propter visionem et propter
Gai. u. 12, i3.
Spiritum qui requieverat super eos, cum tamen advenissent qui-
darn ab Jacobo, separavit se, et non manducavit cum eis; hoc
ipsum autem dixit Paulus et Barnabam fecisse. Sic Apostoli, quos
joh. xv. 27. universi actus et universse doctrinse Dominus testes fecit, ubique
Act. i. a . . . t ,
enim simul cum eo assistentes mveniuntur Petrus et Jacobus et
Johannes, religiose agebant circa dispositionem legis, quse est
secundum Moysem, ab uno et eodem significantes esse Deo.
Quod quidem non fecissent secundum quse prsediximus, si praeter
eum qui legis dispositionem fecit, alterum Patrem a Domino didi-
cissent.
CAP. XIII.
Adversus eos qui dicunt, tantum Paulum ex Apostolis,
cognovisse veritatem.
1. 'Eos autem qui dicunt, solum Paulum veritatem cogno-
visse, cui per revelationem manifestatum est mysterium, ipse
Gai. u. 8. Paulus convincat 'eos, dicens, unum et ipsum Deum operatum Pe-
tro in apostolatum circumcisionis, et sibi in gentes. Ipsius ergo
Dei Petrus erat Apostolus, cujus et Paulus; et quem Petrus
in circumcisione annuntiabat Deum, et Dei Filium, hunc et
Paulus in gentes. Neque enim ut solum Paulum 2salvaret, venit
Dominus noster ; nec sic pauper Deus, ut unum solum haberet
Apostolum, qui dispositionem Filii sui cognosceret. Et Paulus
Rom. x. 15, autem dicens : Quam speciosi pedes evangelisantmm bona, evangeli-
' santium pacem, manifestum facit, quoniam non unus, sed plures
erant, qui veritatem evangelisabant. Et rursus in ea epistola quse
est ad Oorinthios, cum prsedixisset omnes qui 3Deurn post resur-
1 i. e. the Marcionites, who admit- scarcely have written Qedf the word
ted the Pauline Epistles to be genuine, Deum must have arisen out of Dnm,
and the Gospel of S. Luke, as having the abbreviation of Dominum. The text
been written under the eye of S. Paul. that he is about to adduce would never
eos . . . eos, rois Se X^vocras . . . (\4yxV have caused the author to write Oedc, for
Toirovs. although it speaks of seeing the Father,
2 Clerm., Mass., saZvare without this is only collaterally to the main ar-
ut, which appears however in the Voss. gument, which establishes the fact that
and MEBC. II. MSS. Grabe's reading Christ gave the Apostolical commission,
therefore is retained. Scripture says Qe&v not to S. Paul alone, but to the entire
oiSels etbpaKe irdiroTe, and IREN.EUS can coUegium of the Apostles ; to all of
INNOTUIT VERITAS. 73
rcctionem viderunt, intulit : Sive autem eqo, sive illi, sic annuntia- lib. hi.
»■ t ... „ xiil. 1.
mus, et sic credidistis: unam et eandem prsedicationem conntens 0S-a^.'ul
o. 834. omnium eorum qui Deum viderunt post resurrectionem a mor- '•
tuis. lCor.xv. u.
2. Et Dominus autem Philippo volenti Patrem videre, re-
spondit: Tanto tempore vobiscum sum, et me non cognovisti, Phi- Joh.xw.7,9,
lippe ? qui videt me, videt et Patrem. Quomodo tu dicis, Ostende
nobis Patrem ? Ego enim in Patre, et Pater in me, et a modo
cognovistis eum, et vidistis. Quibus ergo Dominus testimonium
dixit, quoniam et cognoverunt in ipso et viderunt Patrem,
Pater autem veritas, hos dicere non cognovisse veritatem, est
hominum falsa testantium, et eorum qui alienati sunt a Christi
doctrina. Ad quid enim mittebat Dominus duodecim Apostolos Mattx.e.
ad oves quse perierant domus Israel, si veritatem non cognove-
runt? Quomodo autem et septuaginta praedicabant, nisi ipsi
prius veritatem prsedicationis cognovissent ? Aut quomodo Petrus
ignorare potuit, cui Dominus testimonium dedit, quoniam caro et Matt. xvi. 17.
sanguis non revelavit ei, sed Pater qui in ccelis est ? 1 Sicut ergo
Paulus Apostolus non ab hominibus, neque per hominem, sed per oai. i. 1.
Jesum 2 Christum et Deum Patrem ; Filio quidem adducente eos
ad Patrem, Patre vero revelante eis Filium.
3. Quoniam autem his qui ad Apostolos vocaverunt eum
de quaestione, acquievit Paulus, et ascendit ad eos cum Barnaba
in Hierosolymaui, non sine causa, sed ut sab ipsis libertas
CAP. XIV.
De sectatore Apostolorum Luca, et quce sunt quce in
Evangelio per solum Lucam cognovimus.
1. Quoniam autem is Lucas inseparabilis fuit a Paulo, et
cooperarius ejus in Evangelio, ipse facit manifestum, non glorians,
sed ab ipsa "productus veritate. Separatis enim, inquit, a Paulo,
et Barnaba et Johanne, qui vocabatur Marcus, et cum navigassent
Cyprum, nos venimus in Troadem: et cum vidisset Paulus per
1 Iren^eus evidently quotes GaL ii. velim si non subintroissent falsi itli fra-
5, as giving a very different sense from tres . . . cessissent subjectioni ? non opinor.
that which it has, when affected as in Ergo cesseruM, guia fuerunt propter quos
the received text with the negative. In cederetur. Massuet observes that S.
this fonn it can only mean that S. Paul, Jebom speaks of a great variance in the
in the matter of the circumcision of copies of Scripture, as regards this text,
Titus, did not so admit the authority of some reading and some omitting the
the other Apostles, as to disparage his negative. He also states that the S.
own divine commission. Whereas as Geemain Latin MS., supposed to be of
it stands in Ibbn^us, it refers to the the old Italic version, prior to the Vul-
collation at Jerusalem of the GoBpel gate, agrees with this reading of Ibe-
preached by S. Paul, with that declared N^eus. The Syriac has the negative
by the other Apostles ; in reference to
which collation he says, In horam cessi- 8 The reader is referred by Gbabe
mus subjectioni, &c. It is remarkable to Bp Pearson'8 Annales Paulini, pre-
that Tbbtullian having quoted this iixed to the dissertations on the succes-
text in the negative form, proceeds to sion of the first Roman bishops. There
argue as if the reading were corrupt, is also much useful and compendious
and the Apostle's words could only be matter in Dr Bubton's treatise On the
expressed with truth by the removal of Chronology of the Acts of the Apostles.
the negative, adv. Marc. V. 3. Inten- 8 Clebm., Voss., ascendi.
damus enim et sensui ipsi, et causa; ejus, 4 Productus. HpoTfynivoi hoc loco
et apparebil vitiatio Scripturw . . . Dicas verti debebat, compulsus. Gb.
S. PAULI AMANUENSIS. 75
somnium virum Macedonem, dicentem; Veniens in Macedoniam liriii.
opitulare nobis Paule ; statim, ait, qua-sivimus proficisci in Mace- oR^m. iw.
doniam, intelligentes quoniam provocavit nos Dominus evangelisare xiv- 1
eis. Navigantes igitur a Troade, direximus navigium in Samothra-
cen: et deinceps reliquum omnem ipsoram usque ad Philippos
adventum diligenter significat, et quemadmodum primum sermo-
nem locuti sunt : Sedentes enim, inquit, locwti sumus mulieribus ao. xvl 13.
qum convenerant; et quinam crediderunt, et quam multi. Et
g. 235. iterum ait : Nos autem navigavimus post dies azymorum a Philip- Act xx. «, e.
pis, et venimus Troadem, ubi et commorati sumus diebus septem.
Et reliqua omnia ex ordine cum Paulo refert, omni diligentia
demonstrans et loca et civitates et quantitatem dierum, quoad-
usque Hierosolymam ascenderent : et quse illic contigerint Paulo, a<*. xxi.
quemadmodum vinctus Eomam missus est ; et nomen centurionis ^t. xxvii. 1.
qui suscepit eum, et paraseraa navium, et quemadmodum naufra- Act. xxvlii.
gium fecerunt, et in qua liberati sunt insula ; et quemadmodum
humanitatem ibi perceperunt, Paulo curante principem ipsius in-
sulse ; et quemadmodum inde Puteolos navigaverunt, et inde Ro-
mam pervenerunt, et quanto tempore Eomse commorati sunt.
Omnibus his cum adesset 'Lucas, diligenter conscripsit ea, uti
neque mendax, neque "elatus deprehendi possit, eo quod omnia
hsec constarent, et seniorem eum esse omnibus qui nunc aliud
docent, neque ignorare veritatem. Quoniam non solum "prose-
cutor, sed et cooperarius fuerit Apostolorum, maxime autem Pauli,
et ipse autem Paulus manifestavit in epistolis, dicens: Demas me 2Tim. iv.10,
dereliquit, et abiit * in Thessalonicam, Crescens in Galatiam, Titus 1 "
in Dalmatiam: Lucas est mecum solus. Unde ostendit quod
semper junctus ei et inseparabilis fuerit ab eo. Et iterum in 6ea
epistola quse est ad Colossenses, ait : Salutat vos Lucas medicus c0i. w. u.
dilectus. Si autem Lucas quidem, qui semper cum Paulo prse-
dicavit, et dilectus ab eo est dictus, et cum eo evangelisavit,
et creditus est referre nobis Evangelium, nihil aliud ab eo
"didicit, sicut ex verbis ejus ostensum est, quemadmodum hi qui
1 Lucat, omitted in the Ab. MS. 8 ea, omitted in the Ab. MS., is read
1 datut, iXeyx^h rendered as ivex~ m the Clerm.
6eU, which has eacaped notice. 8 The Abund. reading is follow-
3 proteeulor, wap6.-rofj.irot. Gb. but ed as preferable to the Clebm. MS.
o.kv\ovOos was more probably the word. dicit; it agrees better with the sequel ;
4 <in is replaced in the text, as read the Greek may have been, koI oiSiv
in the Clebm., ABUND., and Mebc. trepov aw' airrov (tou HaiXov, sc.) tfWr
MSS. dev.
76 DISCIPLINA ARCANI
--: -o- 4 Paulo adjuncti fuerunt, gloriantur abscondita et in-
G.?iEI-.?iT- enarrabilia didicisse sacramenta?
MAooi 111.
xiv. 2. fl 2. Quoniam autem Paulus simpliciter quae sciebat, hsec et
docuit, non solum eos qui cum eo erant, verum omnes audientes
se, ipse facit manifestum. In Mileto enim convocatis 'episcopis
et presbyteris, qui erant ab Epheso et a reliquis proximis civita-
tibus, quoniam ipse festinaret Hierosolymis Pentecosten agere,
multa testificans eis, et dicens quae 2oporteret ei Hierosolymis
Act. xx. ! evenire, adjecit: Scio quoniam jam non videbitis faciem meam:
28.
testificor igitur vobis hac die, quoniam mundus sum a sanguine
omnium. Non enim subtraxi uti non annuntiarem vobis omnem
sententiam Dei. Attendite igitur et vobis, et omni gregi, in quo vos
Spiritus sanctus praposuit episcopos, 3regere ecclesiam lDomini,
quam 5sibi constituit per sanguinem suum. Deinde significans
Act xx. 29, futuros malos doctores, dixit : Ego scio quoniam advenient post dis- m. 202.
cessum meum lupi graves ad vos, non parcentes gregi. Et ex vobis-
ipsis exsurgent viri loquentes perversa, uti convertant discipulos post
se. Non subtraxi, inquit, uti non annuntiarem omnem sententiam
Dei vobis. Sic Apostoli simpliciter, et 6 nemini invidentes, quse
didicerant ipsi a Domino, hsec omnibus tradebant. Sic igitur et
Lucas nemini invidens, ea quae ab eis didicerat, tradidit nobis,
Luc. i.2. sicut ipse testificatur dicens : Quemadmodum tradiderunt nobis qui
ab initio contemplatores et ministri fuerunt Verbi.
3. Si autem quis 'refutet Lucam, quasi non cognoverit
veritatem, manifestus erit projiciens Evangelium, cujus 8 dignatur
esse discipulus. Plurima enim et magis necessaria Evangelii
cap. l per hunc cognovimus, sicut Johannis generationem, et de Za-
charia historiam, et adventum angeli ad Mariam, et 9exclamatio-
1 Episcopis et Presbyteru. Non con- ptov nal Beov, and the Syriao haa
tradicU Irenaius S. Lucce, qui Act. xx. (jy^ ) . . . - Vo< rn? \\
Episcopos et Presbyteros eosdem facere ' ' 1
■videtur, Quippe alterutro horum voca- " sibi consMuit> ™/»«™J<raro, Syr.
bulorum utrumque ordinem S. Lucas sig- 0"TJ_Q> quam acquisivit.
nificare potuit. Gr. cf. p. 7, n. 5. 6 We observe here no trace of any
1 Mass. has oportet, but the error is disciplina arcani, which was frorn the
one of the press, which is followed by first the device of heresy.
Stiehen ; both the Clerm. and Ar. have 7 refutet, irapairiiiirri, Vol. I. I, n. 3.
oporteret. et following is cancelled a3 in the Cl.,
3 regere, ixoi^awew, Syr. V. ^QAJ/. Ar., Voss. MSS.
The translator renders the word in its 8 Here Cl., Voss., Mass. omit non,
poetical sense. and it is better away ; dignatur, will
4 Domini, the Codex BeZjE agrees represent, dfioi, claims to be.
with Iren^us ; other MSS. have Ki/- 9 cxclamationem, iK<p<I>vqo-i.v.
APUD APOSTOLOS NULLA. 77
nem Elizabeth, et angelorum ad pastores descensum, et ea qufe lib. iil
ab illis dicta sunt, et Annae et Simeonis de Christo testimonium, <"*- J'1,?,*
al A00. 1 11•
et quod duodecim annorum in Hierusalem relictus sit, et baptis-
mum Johannis, et quot annorum Dominus baptisatus sit, et quia g»p- «■
in quintodecimo anno Tiberii Caesaris. Et in 1 magisterio illud
quod ad divites dictum est : Vw vobis divites, quoniam percipilis cap.vi. 24,2«,
consolationem vestram. Et, vw vobis qui satiati estis, quoniam esu-
rietis: et qui ridetis nunc, quia plorabitis. Et, vw vobis cum bene-
dixerint vos homines omnes. Secundum hwc enim /aciebant et
pseudopropketis patres vestri. Et omnia hujusmodi per solum
Lucam cognovimus, (et plurimos actus Domini per huhc didici-
mus, 'quibus et omnes utuntur:) ut 3et multitudinem piscium, c»P. v.
quam concluserunt hi qui cum Petro erant, jubente Domino ut
mitterent retia : et illa quae per octodecim annos passa, curata cap. xm.
g. 236. fuerat mulier die sabbatorum : et de hydropico, quem curavit cap. xiv.
Dominus die sabbatorum, et quemadmodum disputavit quod
curavit in hac die: et quemadmodum docuit discipulos primos
discubitus non appetere : et quoniam pauperes et debiles vocare
oportet, qui non habent retribuere : et qui 4 pulsavit nocte sumere caP. xi.
panes, et propter instantiam importunitatis sumit : et quoniam caP.v».
apud Pharisaeum recumbente eo, peccatrix mulier osculabatur
pedes ejus et unguento ungebat, et quaecunque propter eam
dixit ad Simonem Dominus de duobus debitoribus : et de parabola caP. u.
divitis illius qui reclusit quae ei 5nata fuerant, cui et dictum est,
In hac nocte "expostulabunt animam tuam a te: Quw autem prwpa-
rasti, cujus erunt ? similiter autem et divitis qui vestiebatur caP. xvt
purpura, et jocundabatur nitide, et egenum Lazarum : et eam caP. xvii. s.
1 irapawitret, and cf. I. 143, n. 7, Both may have been written by tho
end. Grabe however suggests 5i5a<rna- translator.
\la. 4 Mass. prints pvUat, and quotes
* quibm et omnes vtuntur, ofs ical the authority of the Clerm. MS. It is
xdVres (EvangeliMte sc.) xp^"rrai> Ka' singular that by mistake et quoniam pau-
0u>s k.t.X. The author having instanced peres. ..tumii is there written twice, and
certain sayings of our Lord that are both times with puUavit. The second
recordud only by S. Luke, adds paren- time also we have noctu for nocte.
thctically that he also mentions many • tA yevy^fiara.
events in common with the other Evan- 6 Expostulabunt animam. Cypria-
gelists, and then details other circum- nui in orationem Dominic. Stulte, hac
Btanccs peculiar to S. Luke, resuming nocte expostulatur anima tua. Ter-
his subject with Ka$i>s nal. tullianus libro quarto advenus Mar-
' There is authority both for tt, cioncm, reposcent. Grcece eat iiraiTov<rt.
Ar. MS., and ut, Clerm. and Voss. Feoard.
78 A SOLO LUCA
lib. ra. quam ad discentes suos dixit responsionem, quando dixemnt ei :
GMAss'rar' AdQiee nohis fidem : et eam quae ad Zacchseum publicanum facta
xiY-a est confabulationem : et de Pharisaeo et publicano, qui simul
clp ivm adorabant in templo : et de decem leprosis, quos simul emundavit
cap xiy" *n v'a : e* 9iuoniain de vicis et plateis claudos et 1 luscos jussit
cap. xviii. colligi ad nuptias ; et parabolam judicis qui Deum non timebat,
caP. xul quem instantia viduse fecit ut vindicaret eam : et de arbore fici
quse erat in vinea, quse non faciebat fructum. Et alia multa sunt
quse inveniri possunt a solo Luca dicta esse, quibus et Marcion
cap.jtxiv. et Valentinus utuntur. Et super hsec omnia post resurrectionem
in via ad discipulos suos qu£e locutus est, et quemadmodum cog-
noverunt eum in fractione panis.
4. Necesse est igitur et reliqua quse ab eo dicta sunt, reci-
pere eos, aut et his renuntiare. Non enim conceditur eis ab his
qui sensum habent, qusedam quidem recipere ex his quse a Luca
dicta sunt, quasi sint veritatis ; qusedam vero 2refutare, quasi non
cognovisset veritatem. Et si quidem refutaverint hi qui a Mar-
cione sunt, non habebunt Evangelium : hoc enim quod est secun-
dum Lucam quemadmodum 3 prsediximus, decurtantes, gloriantur
se habere Evangelium ; hi vero qui a Valentino sunt, cessabunt a
plurimo vaniloquio suo : ex hoc enim multas occasiones subtili-
loquii sui acceperunt, interpretari audentes male, quae ab hoc bene
sunt dicta: si autem et reliqua suscipere cogentur, intendentes
perfecto Evangelio, et Apostolorum doctrinEe, oportet eos pceni-
tentiam agere, ut salvari a periculo possint.
CAP. XV.
shewn to be the interpretation of Ka$o- 3 etjam, from the Ar. MS. ol Kal or/.
\ikovs preceding. And that such was 3 discere. This word is restored
the primitive meaning of the term is again instead of discernere, a mere con-
clearly shewn by Massuet, who says in jectural reading of Billius, but adopted
his note : Nec Valentinianis peculiaris by Feuabdent, Massuet and Stie-
fuit ea nominis Ecclesiasticus acceptio. REjr. The testimony of M SS. is wholly
Veteres non raro eo nomine designa- in favour of discere, and in fact it makea
bant Calholicos, Sic Const. Ap. n. a better sense ; for omnes, however, om-
58. Jubetur, ut, si fraler aut soror ex nino would seem to be required ; the
alia parcecia advenerit, qui commenda- translator having read irivTes for
titias afferant, diaconus qtto; ad eos spec- vavTtos. The meaning then would be,
lant, proiet inquirens, el irurrol, ei iKK\n- But they are altogether deceived, who
atatTTiKol, el /£77 airb alptaetbs elat p.ep.0- imagine that iltey may leam from the
\va/i4vot, an ftdehs sint, an ecclcsiaslici, Scriptural texts adduced by lieretics,
an nulla kceresi contaminati. Sic etiam that which their words plausibly teach.
Orisenes, Tom. xvi. Explanationum 4 Nulla textui vi illata, quasi par-
in Johannis Evangelium, Dicet profecto vam ovem, cx vet. Codd. Feuard. Arund.
Heracleon, et secumfortassis sentiens alius et Merc. II. eligo (adde et Clarom.):
Ecclesiasticus. Eodem sensu accepit et quanquam in Arund. dutv tantum literce
HiERON. Pr. in Mat. et in Ez. 13. ouf annexo abbreviationis signo sint exa-
1 Simulantes nost/rum tractatum. Trac- ratm, ita ut utrovis modo legere possis
tatum, intellige sermonem, et kcec explica et in eodem ac Merc. II. parvum sit
per ista in Procemio lib. I., 6/iota /iev scriptum. Nam irpofS&Ttov pro homine
\a\oviwas, avbfxota 5e tppovovvras ;necnon simplicissimo, qui prwceps in pericula
illa [c. xvi. 1] hujus libri: Lingua qui- instar oviculo? ruii,, accipitur, velut apud
dem unum Christum Jesum confitentes, Aristophanem in Pluto. Gr. But Erasm.,
divisi vero sententia. Gr. Cf. I. 301, ut Gall., Feu., have parvum ovum.
Bfiepiufl audiant, tva TroWaKis aKpouvrat. 5 imitationem. Grabe has imita
ET SINCERA. 81
flatus iste talis, neque in coelo, neque in terra putat se esse, sed lib. iii.
intra Pleroma introisse, et complexum jam angelum suum, cum ob. m. x».
m. so*. i institorio, et supercilio incedit, gallinacei elationem habens. Sunt MAX^ sni
autem apud eos, qui dicunt oportere bonam conversationem asse-
qui eum hominem, qui sit desuper "veniens : propter hoc et fin-
gunt quodam supercilio gravitatem. Plurimi autem et contem-
tores facti, quasi jam perfecti, sine reverentia, et in contemtu
viventes, semetipsos spiritales vocant, et se nosse jam dicunt eum
qui sit intra Pleroma ipsorum refrigerii locum.
o. £»3 3. Nos autem revertamur ad eundem tractatum. Cum enim
declaratum sit manifeste, quoniam neminem alium Deum vocave-
runt vel Dominum nominaverunt, qui veritatis fuerunt prsedica-
tores et Apostoli libertatis, nisi solum verum Deum Patrem et
Verbum ejus, qui in omnibus principatum habet, manifeste erit
ostensum, factorem coeli et terree, et qui locutus sit cum Moyse,
et legis dispositionem ei dederit, qui convocaverit patres, Domi-
num Deum confiteri eos, et alterum neminem nosse. Manifesta
igitur et Apostolorum et 8discentium eorum ex verbis ipsorum
de Deo facta est sententia.
CAP. XVI.
lioni, Mass. imitalione; but the Clerm. Praf. Lib. I. It is diffioult to traoe
MS. imitationi, which I imagine to the Greek unless it expresses 8i' dXofo-
have arisen out of imitatione. The velas nal ritpov i/j.f}aivei.
Greek may have been, t^v roiruv &ko- 3 adveniem is perhaps preferable as
XovSiav xal ttjv tovtuv aToXvrpaotv in the Clerm. MS., tov &vu8ev {ridvTa,
TrrvxyKut. i. e. tpiritalem.
1 inttitorio, a word used of deal- 3 discentium, i.e. ixaB-nruv, as at 68,
era in puffing off their goods. Here n. i, meaning S. Luke and S. Mark.
it may mean a ttrutting gait. Compare 4 See Vol. i. p. 113.
VOL. II. G
82 SOTER TERGE.YIINUS.
lib.hi. eum passum, naturaliter impassibilem exsistentem: qui autem
°mAss fn' a Valentino sunt, Jesum quidem qui sit ex dispositione, ipsum
'• esse qui per Mariam transierit, in quem illum de superiori Salva-
torem descendisse, quem et 1 Christum dici, quoniam omnium qui
emisissent eum, haberet vocabula : participasse autem cum eo qui
esset ex dispositione de sua virtute et de suo nomine, 2 ut mors
per hunc evacuaretur, cognosceretur autem Pater per eum Salva-
torem "quidem qui desuper descendisset, quem et ipsum 4recepta-
culum Christi et universse plenitudinis esse dicunt, lingua quidem
unum Christum Jesum confitentes, divisi vero sententia ; (etenim
hsec est ipsorum regula, quemadmodum praediximus, ut alterum
quidem Christum fuisse dicant, qui ab Unigenito ad 5correctionem
plenitudinis prsemissus ; alterum vero Salvatorem esse ead glorifica-
tionem Patris missum ; alterum vero ex dispositione, quem et
passum dicunt, 7 recurrentem in Pleroma Salvatorem qui Christum
portabat) ; necesse habemus, universam Apostolorum de Domino
nostro Jesu Christo sententiam adhibere, et ostendere eos non
solum nihil tale sensisse de eo, verum amplius et significasse per
Spiritum sanctum, 8qui inciperent talia docere, "submissi a Sa-
tana, uti quorundam fidem everterent, et abstraherent eos a vita.
CAP. XVII.
Ostensio quoniam unus et idem ipse Christus Verbum
sit Dei.
1 . Et quoniam Johannes unum et eundem novit Verbum o. 230.
Dei, et hunc esse Unigenitum, et hunc incarnatum esse pro
salute nostra, Jesum Christum Dominum nostrum, sufficienter ex
ipsius Johannis sermone demonstravimus. Sed et Matthaeus
unum et eundem Jesum Christum cognoscens, eam, quse est
1 Christum. May Totum (Jldvra, I. apTioBrjvai, VoL I. 91.
24) have been read here as Xpm ? See 6 ad, Clebm., Voss. and Feuard.
I. p. 279, n. 2. marg. t».
See I. 151, n. 1. Ko! KaffeiXe piv 7 Grabe conjeetures recurrente . . . .
rhv B&varov 6 £k tt}$ oUovofilas ffw- Salvatore. See 1. 6i, 62. But the read-
T^ip, iyvupioe Si rbv irartpa Xpior&v. ing in the text is that found in all the
Grabe. MSS., and is therefore retained ; <pop-r\-
3 quidem is not wanted, and may oavra t&v Xpior&v t&v ivaSpapivTa eis
have grown out of the two following t& T\i}/)w/io Sur^po, may be the con-
words ; unless it represents 5i}. struction.
4 receptaculum, perhaps ixSox^ov. 8 roiis ptiWovrat toioCto SiSioKetv,
See Vol. I. 127. vTrof3\T]d£vTas vir& rov Zarafo.
c correctionem, Karapriopiv, Cf. kot- 9 /. I. rubmitti.
ANTIIROPOLOGIA CHRISTI. 83
1 in, Clerm., al. ad. of the Magi. See Just. M. Dial. c. 77,
* CL.,Voss.,A«i«in«)H,butcf. Joh.i.9. 78; Tkrtull. adv. Jud. 9; c. Marc.m.
* This text of the prophet Isaiah ] 3. The reader may compare the inter-
was consulcred »t a very early date to pretation offered in the Editors Optuc.
taar mystical refcrunce to the adoration on Ihe Crecdi, p. 278.
8G CHRISTUS
LiB.ni. Regem Assyriorum ; occulte quidem, sed potenter !omnia mani-
Gmass Yii"' ^es*ansi quoniam 2absconsa manu expugnabat Dominus Amalech.
xvt 4. Propter hoc et pueros eripiebat, qui erant in domo David, bene
?fiX«!x*aVii' sortiti illo tempore nasci, ut eos prsemitteret in suum regnum ;
lxx. jpge infans cum esset, 3infantes hominum martyres parans,
propter Christum, qui in Bethleem natus est Judse in civitate
Matt. h. i6. David, interfectos secundum Scripturas.
5. Propter quod et Dominus discipulis post resurrectionem
Luc xxiv.ss, dicebat : 0 insensati, et tardi corde ad credendum in omnibus quw
locuti sunt prophetw. Nonne hwc oportebat pati Christum, et
Luc. xxiv. introire in claritatem suam ? Et iterum ait eis : Hi sunt sermones M- »«■
44, 45, 48, 47. ...
quos locutus sum ad vos, cum adhtic essem vobisctim, quoniam
oportet impleri omnia scripta in lege Moysi, et Prophetis, et
Psalmis de me. Tunc adaperuit eorum sensum, ut intelligerent
Scripturas, et dixit ad eos: Quoniam sic scriptum est, *[et sic
oportebat] Christum pati, et resurgere a mortuis, et prwdicari in
nomine ejus [penitentiam in\ remissionem peccatorum in omnes g. 241.
Marc.viii.3i, qentes. Hic autem est, qui ex Maria natus est. Oportet enim,
et Luc. ix. 22. \ . i • . » • i •r • i-
mquit, Filium hominis multa pati, et reprobari, et crucijigi, et die
tertio resurgere. Non ergo alterum Filium Hominis novit Evan-
gelium, nisi hunc qui ex Maria, qui et passus est, sed neque
Christum avolantem ante passionem ab Jesu ; sed hunc qui natus
est, Jesum Christum novit Dei Filium, et eundem hunc passum
resurrexisse, quemadmodum Johannes Domini discipulus con-
joh. xx. 31. firmat, dicens: Hwc autem scripta sunt, ut credatis quoniam Jesus
est 5 Christus Filius Dei, et ut credentes vitam 0 wternam habeatis in
nomine ejus; providens has blasphemas regulas, qua) dividunt
Dominum, quantum ex ipsis attinet, ex altera et altera substantia
dicentes eum factum. Propter quod et in epistola sua sic testifi-
oh.^. i8, catus est nobis: Filioli, novissima hora est, et quemadmodum
] Joh
19,
1 Massuet canoels omnia as in the quas tamcn nullus nostrorum MSS. Codex
Ar. MS., but testimony is in its favour. habet, quasque plura N. T. exemplaria
lt raay represent the adverbial Tavra, honce notie non aijnoscunt. They are,
for Karh. irdvTa, the preceding Svvarus therefore, raarked as doubtful. The
precluding the use of irdvrws. Syriac has them.
s Ak. occulta, by assimilation. » Chrislus, cancelled by Mass. as
8 Martyrum flores, as Ctprian very missed in the Cl., Voss. MSS., but the
beautifully calls themartyred innoceuts. Ar. has it, as also the Syr. andVulg.
Clerm. Martijras. 6 asteraam. Vocem aliivtov, quce in
4 The words included within brackets nostris Ecangelicis Codd. non exstat, Ire-
were restored by Feuardent, and re- nceus in sno addi'am habuisse videtur, ut
tained by Grabe, observing however, et Sijrus, Arabs, aliique Or. Int. Grabe.
NON DIVIDITUR. 87
audistis quoniam Antichristus venit, nunc Antichristi multi facti lib.hi.
sunt: unde cognoscimus quoniam novissima hora est. Ex nobis <Wj"i ui1
exierunt, sed non erant ex nobis : si enim fuissent ex nobis, perman- x,i- *•
sissent utique nobiscum : sed ut manifesfarentur quoniam non sunt
ex nobis. Gognoscite ergo quoniam omne mendacium extraneum
est, et non est de veritate. Quis est mendax, nisi qui negat quoniam
Jesus non est Christus? hic est Antichristus.
6. Quia autem omnes qui pnedicti sunt, etsi lingua quidem
confitentur unum Jesum Christum, 'semetipsos derident, aliud
quidem sentientes aliud vero dicentes ; etenim arguinenta illo-
ruin varia, quemadmodum ostendimus, alterum quidem passum,
et natum liunc esse Christum annuntiant, et esse alterum eo-
rum Demiurgi sautem, qui sit ex dispositione, vel eum qui sit
ex Joseph, quem 3et passibilem argumentantur, alterum vero
eorum ab invisibilibus et inenarrabilibus descendisse, quem et
invisibilem et incomprehensibilem, et impassibilem esse con-
firmant, errantes a veritate, eo quod absistat sententia eorum ab
eo qui est vere Deus, nescientes quoniam hujus Yerbum 'unigeni-
tus, qui semper humano generi adest, unitus et ''consparsus suo
plasmati secundum placitum Patris, et caro factus, ipse est Jesus
Christus Dominus noster, qui et passus est pro nobis, et surrexit
propter nos, et rursus venturus °est in gloria Patris, ad resuscitan-
dam universam carnem, et ad ostensionem salutis, et regulam
justi judicii ostendere omnibus qui sub ipso facti sunt. Unus
igitur Deus Pater, quemadmodum ostendimus, et unus Christus
Jesus Dominus noster, veniens per universam dispositionem, etEph. uio.
omnia in semetipsum recapitulans. In omnibus autem est et
honio plasmatio Dei : et hominem ergo in semetipsum recapitu-
lans est, 'invisibilis visibilis factus, et incomprehensibilis factus
1 extra dixpositionem, f£w rfjt oko- See I/ist. and Theol. of Creeds.
yofUas, they are without the Christian 3 deminoraiione, iXarTilicrei, i. e. i/i
diapensation, who divide Christ ; the labe.
word being used in the scriptural sense 4 pnedicta. Memoria lapsus est Ire-
R8 in the fragment in c. xix., rather than n&us, siquidem ante non ex secunda, sed
the ecclesiastical. So we read afterwards, prima S. Joannis epistola qumdam alle-
c. xix. ditpemationem . . . salulis nostrce. garerat : nisi dicere velis, eum longius ad
Cf. diepentationem adrentus, p. 85. [Tom. 1.162] respexisse; quod tamen vero
* From this and similar passages we haud ridctur simile. Gbabe. If, as
easily perceive the rationale of the chuise there is reason to suppose, Iren.sl'8
in the Eastern creeds, expressing faith inakes frequent use of the Syriac Version,
in One Lord Jesu* Christ ; it estopped these quotations from the second Ep. of
Gnostic impiety as regards the Son, as S. Jolin have a peculiar interest, since
faith in one God the Father and Creator the Syriac only contains the first Epistle.
of all was assertcd in the opening clause. 5 tj; for TOi)rp, i. e. hac.
90 CHRISTI PASSIO
lib. Tn. prophctce exierunt xde sceculo. Iii hoc cognoscite Spiritum Dei.
°mass m"' ^mn^s spiritus qui confitetur Jesum Christum in carne venisse, ex
a Deo est. Et omnis spiritus 2qui solvit Jesum 3Christum, non est ex
Deo, sed 4 ex Antichristo est. Hjec auteni similia sunt illi, quod in
joh. 1. 14. Evangelio dictum est, quoniam Verbum caro factum est, et habitavit
Theod. Dial. AlO TToklV €V Trj eTTlO-ToXrj (pt]0-'f IT«? 6 TTlOrTevtoV OTl
■Airvyxvm. 'J^g-o^y X|0i(rTO?, eK tov Qeov yeyevrjTai, eva Kai tov av-
tov eiStog 'Irjvovv XpiaTov, u> rjvolj(_6>io-av ai irvXai tov
ovpavov Sia. Trjv eva-apKov a.vd\i]^riv avTOv• o? koi ev Trj
avTrj o~apKi ev rj Kai eiradev, eXeuveTai, Ttjv S6%av OLTTO-
KaXvTTTWV TOV nraTpos.
CAP. XIX.
1 Pliny relates the case of a man of more like the dictum, tov KpelrTovos ijfiuv.
rank who killed himself by drinking a 4 in compendio. The meaning of the
liquid preparation of gypsum. Exem- term will be best seen through the
\ itluMrc C. Proculeium Augusti Cce- Greek, tV x/mwiox A.v6p<!>icwv iir66e<riv (v
tarit familiarem tubnixum in maximo iavrif avcKCKpaKalwo-cv, ffwTdpms iipM tt\v
Uomachi dolore gyptopoto, conscivitst sibi aurrnplav xapifii/ievos. Cf. 88, n. 1.
moriem. II. N. xxxvi. 24. 5 bravium, Ppapetov. 1 Cor. ix. 24.
1 See Vol. 1. 3, n. 3. 6 The subject of c. xvn. is resumed,
* Grabe considers these final words and the subject of the verb dicit is S.
to be a marginal note, but they read Paul, whose testimony is there adduced.
96 FILIUS IN CIIRISTO
LS "L moriuis 1 liberare ,• deinde infert : Qtioniam si confitearis in ore
massShV tuo Dominum Jesum, et credideris in corde tuo, quoniam Deus
xvl"' 2' illum excitavit a mortuis, salvus eris. Et rationem reddidit
Rom.xiv9'9. propter quara 2causam haec fecit Verbum Dei, dicens: In hoc
enim 3 Christus et vixit, et mortuus est, et resurrexit, ut vivorum
et mortuorum dominetur. Et iterum ad Corinthios scribens ait :
i cor. i. 23. Nos autem annuntiamus Christum 4 Jesum crucifixum. Et infert :
icor. x. i6. Calix benedictionis quem benedicimus, nonne communicatio san-
(juinis est Christif Quis est autem qui communicavit nobis
de escis? Utrum is qui ab illis affingitur sursum Christus, su-
perextensus Horo, 5id est fini, et formavit eorum matrem: an
Hsai.vii.i4, vero qui ex virgine est Emmanuel, qui butyrum et mel mandu-
Jer. xvii. 9. cavit, de quo ait "propheta : Et homo est, et quis cognoscet eum ?
icor.xv.3,4. Hic idem a Paulo annuntiabatur : Tradidi enim, inquit, vobis in a. «46.
primis, quoniam Christus mortuus est pro peccatis nostris secundum
Scripturas, et quoniam sepultus est, et resurrexit tertia die secun-
dum Scripturas.
Theod. Dial. 3- <&avepbv ovv, oti TlavXos aWov Xpicrrbv ovk 01-
iii.
Sev, aXX 17* tovtov tov Kai iradovTa, /cat TacpevTa, fcat
avaa-TavTa, /cat yevvyOevTa, bv /cat avQpwirov Xeyei. EtVau/
yap, ei Se XpiaTOi KrjpvvcreTat, oti e/c veKpwv ey^yepTai,
1 «rol, Sohdltz, and Int. 3 Cl. inserts est, indicating its usual
* The particle ix is here cancelled by order, Chrittut Jeius.
Stierex on the authority of Schultz ; 4 Cl.,Voss., Feuarp. marg.,a\.fccit.
the translation also ignnre» it. 8 Cl.ERM. omits et.
VOL. II. 7
98 CRUCEM SUIS PRiENUNTIAT
LiB.in.xix. Christus Filius Dei vivi; et cum laudatus esset ab eo, Qaoniam
4.
massSii' caro e* sanguis non revelavit ei, sed Pater qui est in cwlis, manifes-
xvlii- 4- tum fecit, quoniam Filius Hominis hic est Christus Filius Dei
Matt. xvi 21. vivi : Ex eo enim, inquit, ccepit demonstrare discentibus, quoniam
oportet illum Hierosolymam ire, et multa pati a sacerdotibus, let
reprobari, et crucifigi, et tertia die resurgere. Ipse qui agnitus est
a Petro Christus, qui eum beatum dixit, quoniam Pater ei reve-
lavit Filium Dei vivi, dixit, semetipsum oportere multa pati et
crucifigi: et tunc Petro increpavit, 2secundum opinionem homi-
num 3putanti eum esse Christum, et passionem ejus aversanti, et
Matt.xvi.24, dixit discipulis: Si quis vult post me venire, neget se, et tollat cru-
cem suam, et sequatur me. Qui enim voluerit animam suam 4sal-
vare,perdet illam: et qui eam perdiderit propter me, salvabit eam.
Haec enim Christus manifeste dicebat, ipse exsistens Salvator
eorum, qui propter suam confessionem in mortem traderentur, et
perderent animas suas. Si autem ipse non erat passurus, sed
savolaret a Jesu, quid et adhortabatur discipulos tollere crucem, et
sequi se, quam ipse non tollebat secundum ipsos, sed relinquebat
"dispositionem passionis? Quoniam enim non de agnitione supe-
rioris crucis dicit hoc, quemadmodum quidam audent exponere;
sed de passione, quam oportebat illum pati, et ipsi discipuli ejus
futurum erat ut paterentur, intulit: Quicunque enim salvaverit
animam suam, perdet eam : et qui perdiderit, inveniet eam ; et G- w.
quoniam passuri erant discipuli ejus propter eum, dicebat Judaeis :
Mait. xxin. Ecce, ego mitto ad vos prophetas, et sapientes, et doctores, et ex his
Matt. x. 17, interficietis, et crucifigetis; et discipulis dicebat, Ante duces et
reges stabitis propter me, net ex vobis flagellabunt, et interficient, et
persequentur a civitate in civitatem; sciebat igitur et eos qui per-
secutionem passuri essent, sciebat et eos qui flagellari et occidi
haberent propter eum: et 8non altera de cruce, sed de passione,
1 et reprobari, Irenceus ex Marc. of the Clerm., Ab., Voss. MSS., except
viii. 31, et Luc. ix. 22, inseruit, nut et that the latter has salvavit. Gbabe and
quidam S. MaitJieei Codd. id olim habue- the earlier Edd. have salvam facere . . .
rini. Gbabe. inveniet. The text as quoted below is
3 i. e. Tbinkmg that if he was Christ, also in accordance with MSS.
a death of suffering would be inconsist- 5 avolaret, cf. I. 62, 212; 11. 54, 4.
ent with his mission. Joh. xii. 34. * f. L dispositio, dn-Aiire», deftciebat.
3 putanti . . . aversanti, governed, as 7 Iben^eus applies our Lord's words
Grabe points out, by iireTiixnae. The without formally quoting Scripture.
Clebm. MS. has Petro, of which Gbabe 8 non altera de cruce, i. e. the crux
was not aware in leaving Petrum. superior orHorus, ofwhich he had spoken
* salvare . . . salvabit. The readings in the commencement of this period of
CRUCEM VERE PASSUS. 99
quam passurus esset ipse prior, post deinde discipuli ejus. Erat LiB.in.iix.
ergo sermo ejus 'adhortans etiam illos: Nolite timere eos qui occi- mass1'!™'
dunt corpus, animam autem non possunt occidere: timete autem xv'"-
magis eum, qui habet potestatem et corpus et animam mittere in Matt- x- M-
gehennam; et "servare eas qiuo essent ad eum confessiones.
Etenim ipse confessurum se promittebat coram Patre 3eos qui con- JJJJ*- 32
fiterentur nomensuum coram hominibus; negaturum autem eos qui
negarent eum, 4et confusurum qui confunderentur confessionem Marc.vm.38.
ejus. Et cum hsec ita se habeant, ad tantam temeritatem pro-
gressi sunt quidam, ut etiam martyres spernant, et vituperent eos
qui propter Domini confessionem occiduntur, et sustinent omnia a
Domino prsedicta, et secundum hoc conantur vestigia 5assequi pas-
sionis Domini, 6passibilis martyres facti; quos et 7concedimus
ipsis martyribus. Cum enim inquiretur sanguis eorum, et gloriam
consequentur, tunc a Christo confundentur omnes qui inhonora-
verunt eorum martyrium.
5. Et ex hoc 8autem quod Dominus in cruce dixerit : Pater Luc.xxin.34.
*dimitte eis, non enim sciunt quidfaciunt, longanimitas, et patientia,
et misericordia, et bonitas Christi ostenditur, 10ut et ipse pateretur,
et ipse excusaret eos qui se male 11 tractassent. Verbum enim Dei
quod nobis dixit: Diligite inimicos vestros, et orate pro eis qui vos Mattv.44.
oderunt, ipse hoc fecit in cruce, in tantum diligens humanum
genus, ut etiam pro his qui se interficerent, postularet. Si quis
autem 12quasi duorum exsistentium, judicium de his faciat, in-
venietur multo melior, et patientior, et vere bonus, qui in vulneri-
bus ipsis, et plagis, et reliquis qiue in eum commiserunt, beneficus
est, nec memor est in se commissse malitiaj, eo qui avolavit, nec
ullam injuriam, neque opprobrium passus est. Hoc autem idem
et illis occurrit, qui dicunt eum putative passum. Si enim non
vere passus est, nulla gratia ei, cum nulla fuerit passio : et nos,
cum incipiemus vere pati, seducens videbitur, adhortans nos Ma«- T-
twelve linea ; the words dicil hoc may bo 7 ovs Kal trvyx^poviie» tois fidprvfft,
considered as still filling out the sense. i. e. connumeram.ua.
1 AR.,butCLKRM.,Voss. adhortaniis. 8 The Ar. copy omits autem.
* rrjpfiv, obserrare, as well as servare. 0 Clerm. and Voss. remitte.
3 Clerm. and Voss. omit tuo, which 10 Gr. «< ipseet; the Cl. et ipse, but
the Ar. has. The Cl. reads confitentur. vt waseasilylost in theprecedingsyllable.
4 kal iraiffxvy0ri<r6fiaioi> roiit tirai- Gr. tStjTe i airrbs koI (iraBev, Kal i afrrbt
exvrBbnat rrp> &no\oytai> airov. TapnrrjoaTO tovs KaKOTOtr)travras avriv.
•CL.,Voss.,AR.,FEn. marg.,a\.>eqiti. 11 Cl. tracfsvmt.
* toO TaSrrrov, Chridi sc. u oxrfl ovo vrapx&vrtjjv, i. c. Xptrrr&v.
7—2
100 CHRISTI HUMANITAS
lib. ni. xix. vapulare, et alteram prsebere maxillam, si ipse illud non prior in
Gmass m veritate passus est : et quemadmodum illos seduxit, ut videretur
xviii- 6- eis ipse hoc quod non erat, et nos seducit, adhortans perferre ea,
quse ipse non pertulit. Erimus autem et super magistrum, dum
patimur et sustinemus quse neque passus est neque sustinuit
magister. Sed quoniam solus vere magister Dominus noster, et
bonus vere Filius Dei et patiens, Verbum Dei Patris Filius
Hominis factus. Luctatus est enim, et vicit : erat enim homo 1 pro
patribus certans, et per 2obedientiam, inobedientiam 3persolvens:
Matt. xn. 29. alligavit enim fortem, et solvit infirmos, et salutem donavit plas-
mati suo, destruens peccatum. Est enim piissimus et misericors
Dominus, et amans humanum genus.
1 pro patr-ibus, dvrl t&v irwrpGiv. The i^Lctrj irpocrerr\dKrj rt$ ttjv cpdopkv de^apcivip,
reader will here observe, the clear state- dcpavtfrvcra jxkv Trjv <p6opdv, dddvarov
ment of the doetrine of the Atonement, Se tov \oltov t6 Se£dp.evov SLaTvpovcra.
whereby alone ain is done away. Atct tovto t6v K6yov tStrjcrev iv croipaTL
3 Ab. obaud. . . . inobaudientiam. yevto-dai, Iva tov Oavdrov rrjv Kard (pdcrcv
3 persolvens, 5taX<W. rjp.ds (pffopas eXevOepdo-rj. Tom. I. p. 177.
4 Justin Martyr had already ex- 5 Cl. donans est.
pressed the same idea in his treatise 6 conjunctus. Clerh., Voss. couni-
Kara 'JZWrjvtiiv, a fragment of which is tus, but that word occurs nowhere else.
found in the passage of his Spicileg., to It should have been adunutus, or simply
which Gbabe refers the reader: </>iVet unitus. I have, therefore, retained the
5t: ttjs (pdopas Trpoo-yevop.tvrjs, dvayKatov word adopted by Grabe from earlier
rjv, 6Vt <rcDtrcu pov\6p.evos rj ttjv cp9opo- editions, where it was printed no doubt
iroibv ovalav d(pavlcras. Tovto Se ovk rjv upon sufficient MS. authority. Ar.,
ertpws yev&Oat, el p.f)irep rj Kard <p6o~iv Mero. II. and Erasm. have cognitus.
SPEI CERT.S: FUNDAMENTUM. 101
"Q<nrep yap Stu Ttjt TrapaKOfjs tov evos avOpdoirov, tov irpu>- Theod.niai.i.
Twy eK yrjt avepyaaTov •KetrKaafJievov, d/j.apTU>\ot Kare&Tadrjaav
UB.lu.xix. oi ttoWoi, Kai a.Tre/3a\ov ttjv tyorjv ovrws eSei Kat oY viraKorjs
GR III —
xx. evos
MASS.111. ' x avvpwirov,
6r)vai * TrokXovi
> tov***cnroXafielv
Kai /
irpwTWS » t>)v
e/c /w
TrapOevov
arurrriplav. r
yeyevrjfxevov, ©
diKaioo-
CAP. XX.
Adversus eos qui dicunt eum ex Joseph generatum.
rudis, but the term applies not to man harsh and strained in the assertion, that
but to the earth of which man was sinful man should be, commixtus Verbo
formed ; and the word dvepydffrov in this Dei; even of the human nature of
sense ia the correlative of irapBhov that Christ the term could not be used with
follows. There is an allusion perhaps propriety. See next page, n. 4. I sug-
to the Eabbinical conceit indicated in gest, therefore, conjuncii, and cf. the
Vol. 1. p. 235, n. 3. Cf. 120, n. r. translation of o-wrjvibdri at p. 100, n. 6.
1 ex. Cl., Ar., Merc. l, al. de. The corruption was followed almost as
3 i. e. apparcbat. a natural consequence bycommixtus, 103,
3 ^iXws pJbvov, as at p. 1 16, 8. 4, which we knowto bea falsetranslation.
4 See I. 204—212. 6 Iren.sus, quoting this text from
5 commixti. This word in uncial memory, has transposed its members,
characters would not be very unlike which the translator has restored to its
CONIVNCTI, and there is something proper order, from the Italic version.
INCOB.RUPTEL.ffi SCATURIGO. 103
'Eyw eiira, vloi v^icrrov ecrre irdvres ical Qeol' vfiets Se ^■II,II]Jt*x1,
» avupwiroi
w$ v n ' /1 /
airovvtjcrKeTe. rp ~
lavra -v '
\eyei » rov$
npos ' firj' MASS.
Xix. i.III.
SePaftevovs rr)v Swpeav rrjs vloOecrlas, aXX' arifidfovras rrjv Theod. Diai.
, ' „ „ , „ „ , l.Tom. lv.p.
crapKwcriv rris Kauapas yevvr/erews rov \oyov rov Qeov, Kai
a7roo-TejOOWTay tw dvOpwirov rrjs els Qeov avoSov, /cat
ci^apitrrovvras rw vTrep avrwv crapKwOevri \6yw rov .Qeov.
Eif rovro ydp *o Xtfyoj dvOpwiros, . • • Iva 6 dvQpwiros
tov \6yov ^wprjcras, /cat rr\v vtoOecrlav \af3wv, vlos yivrjrat
Qeov.
sicut komines moriemini. Ad eos indubitate dicit, qui non 2per-
cipiunt munus adoptionis, sed contemnunt incarnationem pune
generationis Verbi Dei, fraudantes hominem ab ea ascensione
quse est ad Dominum, et ingrati exsistentes Verbo Dei, 8qui
incarnatus est propter ipsos. Propter hoc enim Verbum Dei
homo ; et qui Filius Dei est, Filius Hominis factus est, . . .4 com-
mixtus Verbo Dei, 5et adoptionem percipiens fiat filius Dei. Non
enim poteramus aliter incorruptelam et immortalitatem 6percipere,
nisi adunati fuissemus incorruptelse et immortalitati. Quem- ^-^0^
admodum autem adunari possemus incorruptelse et immortali-
tati, nisi prius incorruptela et immortalitas facta fuisset id quod
et nos, ut absorberetur quod erat corruptibile ab incorruptela,
et quod erat mortale ab immortalitate, ut filiorum adoptionem
perciperemus l
2. Propter hoc Generationem ejus quis enarrabit ? quoniam Bnii. liii. a
homo est, et quis agnoscet eum? Cognoscit autem illum is, cui i«r.xriK9t
Pater qui est in coelis revelavit, ut intelligat quoniam is qui non ex V-
voluntate carnis neque ex voluntate viri natus 7 est Filius Hominis,
hic est Christus Filius Dei vivi. Quoniam enim nemo in totum ex
1 Juxta Latinum lcge, 6 X670S 8eo0 by the translator in his copy. The
ipOparnoi, et adde ineujter: nal 6 vlos Greek indicates the loss of ut homo be-
Ocov vlbt avffpJnrov tyewriflr}. Gb. Cf.n.4. fore the word commiirtus; while the
* Abund. Recipiunt. translation expressis a meniber thathas
3 X670S *c. Clerm., Voss., Mebo. I., disappeared from the Greek text. Un-
but Ab. quod incarnatum. lcss indeed there has been a dislocation,
4 commixtut is a very inaccurate these words having been lirought for-
translation of x«ty")<ra*i an<l be*fs the ward from the last line of the next page.
taint of Eutychianism. Gbabe should e Clebm. et. The other MSS. ut.
be consulted; he supposes that Theo- 6 percipere, Clkbm., Voss., Fecabd.
Doret's orthodoxy may have caused marg., aL accipere; the Ab. and Mebc.
him to gubstitute xwpJiaas for avyicpa- n. omit the verb altogether.
Sf!s, or for wbatever other word was read 7 Cl. omits est.
104 HOMO SIMUL ET DEUS,
lib.iii.xx».
GR. Jll. xxi. filiis Adae, Deus appellatur
1A 1secundum eum, aut Dominus nomina-
M£ixS's!IL tur' ex Scripturis demonstravimus. Quoniam autem 2est ipse pro-
— prie prseter omnes qui fuerunt tunc homines, Deus, et Dominus,
et Rex aeternus,et Unigenitus, et Verbum incarnatum 8prsedicatum
et a prophetis omnibus, et Apostolis, et ab ipso Spiritu, adest
videre omnibus qui vel modicum de veritate attigerint. Hsec
autem non testificarentur Scripturse de eo, si, similiter ut omnes,
homo tantum fuisset. Sed quoniam prseclaram prseter omnes
Esai. lm. 8. habuit in se eam quae est ab Altissimo Patre'genituram, prseclara
Esai. vii.H. autem functus est et ea quse est ex Virgine generatione, utraque
Esai. nii. 2. Scripturse divinse de eo testificantur : et quoniam homo indecorus
pscixvmfl22 et passibilis, et super pullum asinse sedens, aceto et felle potatur,
et spernebatur in populo, et usque ad mortem descendit ; et quo- g. aso.
EsaLix.& niam Dominus sanctus, et Mirabilis, Consiliarius, et 4Decorus
Dan. vu. 13 specie, et Deus fortis, super nubes veniens universorum Judex,
omnia de eo Scripturse prophetabant.
CAP. XXI.
Quare magnanimusfuit Deus in inobedientia hominis : et
ostensio quoniam pro eo qui salvatur homine factum
est, ut projiceretur in hunc mundum de Paradiso.
' 1. Magnanimus igitur fuit Deus deficiente homine, eam quae
per Verbum esset victoriam reddendam ei praevidens. Cum enim 2 cor. xu. 9.
perficiebatur virtus in infirmitate, benignitatem Dei et magnificen-
tissimam ostendebat virtutem. Sicut enim patienter sustinuit
absorberi Jonam a ceto, non ut absorberetur et in totum periret, jon. u. 1
sed ut evomitus magis subjiceretur Deo, et plus glorificaret 5eum "*
"qui insperabilem salutem ei donasset, et firmam pcenitentiam
faceret Ninivitis, ut converterentur ad Dominum qui eos liberaret
a morte, conterritos ab eo signo quod factum erat circa Jonam,
quemadmodum Scriptura de his dicit : Et reversi sunt unusquisque jon.iu.8,9.
o. ui. a via sua mala, et injiistitia, quw erat in manibus eorum, dicentes :
Quis scit si pcenitebit Deus, et avertat iram suam a nobis, et non
peribimus? Sic et ab initio fuit patiens Deus hominem 6absorbi
a magno ceto, qui fuit auctor praevaricationis, non ut absorptus in
totum j>eriret, sed praestruens et praeparans adinventionem salutis,
1 See/T. andTh. oftkeCreed», p. 178. 5 Cl., Voss., Feu. marg. eum. Ar.
* to bvva.a9a.i -wapOaov ofaav xal tIk- Deum.
rew vttv. 6 Clebm. has abeorbl, as Meko. II.
3 SeeZT. andTh. oftheCreedt, p. 343. a few linea previoualy. Cf. l p. 6,
« Cf. p. 106, n. 8. n. 3.
106 GLORIA HOMINIS
LiB.in.xxi. quse facta est a Verbo per signum Jonse, his qui eandem cum
oa■ ni.xxu. Jona de 1 Domino sententiam habuerunt, et confessi fuerunt, et dix-
MAoS. 111-
**■ erunt, 2Servus Domini ego sum, et Dominum Deum cceli ego colo,
jon.i.9. qui fecit mare et aridam: ut insperabilem homo a Deo percipiens
salutem, resurgat a mortuis, et clarificet Deum, et eam quse a
jon. ii. 2. Jona prophetata est dicat vocem : Clamavi ad Dominum Deum
meum in tribulatione mea, et exaudivit me de ventre in/erni; et
semper permaneat glorificans Deum, et sine intermissione gratias
i cor. i. 29. referens pro ea salute quam consecutus est ab eo : ut non glorietur
in conspectu Domini omnis caro, nec unquani de Deo contrarium
sensum accipiat homo, 3propriam naturaliter arbitrans eam quse
circa se esset incorruptelam, et non tenens veritatem, inani super-
cilio jactaretur, quasi naturaliter similis esset Deo. Ingratum
enim magis eum 4hoc ei qui eum fecerat perficiens, et dilectionem
quam habebat Deus in hominem obfuscabat, 5et excsecabat sensum
suum ad non sentiendum quod sit de Deo dignum, comparans et
eequalem se judicans Deo.
2. Hsec ergo fuit magnanimitas Dei, ut per omnia pertrans-
iens homo, et emorum agnitionem percipiens, dehinc veniens
ad resurrectionem quae est a mortuis, et experimento discens
unde liberatus est, semper gratus exsistat Domino, munus in-
Luc. vtt.43. corruptelse consecutus ab eo, ut plus diligeret eum, cui enim plns
dimittitur plus diligit, cognoscat autem semetipsum, quoniam
mortalis et infirmus est ; intelligat autem et Deum, quoniam in m. 2u.
tantum immortalis et potens est, uti et mortali immortalitatem,
et temporali seternitatem donet : intelligat autem et reliquas vir-
tutes Dei omnes in semetipsum ostensas, per quas edoctus sentiat
de Deo, quantus est Deus. Gloria enim hominis, Deus, 7opera-
tiones vero Dei ; et omnis sapientise ejus et virtutis receptaculum,
homo. Quemadmodum medicus in his qui segrotant, probatur;
sic et Deus in hominibus manifestatur. Quapropter et Paulus
Rom. xi. 32. ait : Conclusit autem Deus *omnia in incredulitate, ut omnium
OAP. XXII.
Ostensio quoniam Verbum Dei caro factum est.
Rursus, quoniam neque homo tantum erit, qui salvabit nos,
neque sine carne, 3sine carne enim angeli sunt, praedicavit 4enim,
Esai. lxiii. 9. dicens: Neque 5senior, neque angelus, sedipse Dominus salvabit eos,
quoniam diligit eos, et parcet eis, ipse liberabit eos. Et quoniamhic
ipse homo verus visibilis incipiet esse, quum sit Verbum salutare,
Ksai. xxxiii. rursus Esaias ait : Ecce, Sion civitas, salutare nostrum oculi tui
20.
videbunt. Et quoniam non solum homo erat, qui moriebatur pro
nobis, 6Esaias [Hieremias] ait: Et commemoratus est Dominus
sanctus Israel rnortuorum suorum qui dormierant in terra sepul-
''et descendit ad eos evangelisare salutem qua? est ab eo, ut
1 Gratia Jesu Christi Domini nostri. sed mediatorem, vel legatum, significare,
Differt a nostra lectione non solum in eo, ex sequenti Hyyekos colligo. Grabe.
quod pro cixapiaTtp exprimatur x&pis 6 Esaias ait. Non dubito nomen
Gratia, sed et rip Qeip Sia prorsus omit- Isaice, pro nomine Jcremicc, in hunc
latur. Cceterum magna hic est cxem- locum irrepsisse, qiwniam dixisset, ut
plariwm varietas, quam diligenter col- paulo antea : Et Esaias rursus. Inxuper
lectam exhibuit doctissimus D. Millius in lib. IV. cap. 39, hunc eundem locum ad-
not. ad hunc locum. Grabe. There is scribit Jeremice; libr. ilem V. cap. 31,
no reason, however, to suppose that cundem hcum, paulo licet aliler, citans,
the author intended any thing more Isaice non meminit. Sed et JuMinus Mar-
than an application of Scripture. tyr in Dialogo, velut ex Jeremia bxum
2 idem is here inserted in Grabe's allegat. Scribit porro Judceos odio Chris-
text from the Ar., but it is omitted in tianorum sententiam istampluresque alias
the Clerm. and Voss. copies. Cf. the e sacris Bibliis sustulisse. Et revera hic
first line of the next page. locus nec apud LXX. nec apud vulga-
3 Carnem utique Anyelis adimit hoc tam lectionem Latinam nunc occurrit.
loco Irenanxs: corpus vero in iisdem una Feuard.
cum aliis Patribus supponit infra lib. 7 Ita Grcece legitur in Justini Dia-
IV. cap. 10. Gbabe. logo cum Tryphone 72. 'y&p.vfys8n dt
4 The sense requires quidem. Kvptos 6 Qebs dwb 'Icrpa^X twv veKp&v
6 Yocem wpi<rpvs hic non seniorem, aiToo ruy KfKOifiijfievwv els yijv x^yaros,
VERBUM MANIFESTATUM. 109
saharet eos. Hoc autem idem et Amos [Micheas] propheta ait: LII). xxii.
III.
Ipse convertetur, et miserebitur nostri: dissolvet injustitias nostras, OR.IIl.xxia
MASS. III.
et projiciet in altitudinem maris peccaia nostra. Et rursus signi- xx. 4.
ficans locum adventus ejus, ait: Dominus ex Sion locutus est, et ex JoelMic. vii. 19.
iii. 16, et
Hierumlem dedit vocem suam. Et quoniam ex ea parte, quse est Amoi i. 2.
secundum Africum hsereditatis Judfe, veniet Filius Dei, qui Deus
est, et qui erat ex Bethleem, ubi natus est Dominus, in omnem
terram emittet laudationem ejus, sicut ait Habacuc propheta :
*Deus ab Africo veniet, et Sanctus de monte Effrem. Cooperuit ai»c. ui.3,5.
caslum virtus ejus, et laudatione ejus plena est terra. Ante faciem
ejus prwibit Verbum, et progredientur in campis pedes ejus. Mani-
feste significans, quoniam Deus, et quoniam in Bethleem adventus
ejus, et ex monte Effrem, qui est secundum Africum hsereditatis,
et quoniam homo. Progredientur enim, inquit, in campis pedes
ejus: hoc autem signum proprium hominis.
Kal KtXTip-ri lrpbs avrovs, eiayyeXlcratrBai that shew that they read the word
avrois t6 aurhptov avrov. Vitiosequoad Selah as nmbrosumj they also
rurem dirA, quam a rtcentiore scriba ex add Satrios, an equivalent for which we
genuina dytos, quadratis literis scripta, may trace in the varia lectio supplied
et qiwad ultimam literam s abbreviata, by Cod. Kenn. 384, JPSin. This word
pcrpcram factam haud dubilo. Cceterum indeed does not occur in the Hebrew
hanc ipsam Jeremia prophetiam S. Pe- text, and was therefore misunderstood
tnu in mente habuisse videtur, dum by the translator, but the Arabic gives
scriberet i Epist. iv. versum 6. Grabe.
The reader may compare the article the suitable interpretation ^iu mons
upon the descent into hell in TJte Ilist. alius. '0 Oebs (k Oatfiav ^{«, koI b iytos
and Theol. of ihe Three Creeds, p. 333. ii Spovs <bapav KaratrKlov baaios. Other
JU8TIN M. accuses the Jews of having
Buppressed this testimony of the prophet, Greek versions, as A. S. E., agree with
1 At6 t&v \6ytjv toO aurou 'lepe/xlov bfiolws the LXX., only omitting their two last
ravra •weptlKoyftav, ''Ep.vfjadri bt k. t. X. words. The Vulgate renders tp*fi, as
The fact, however,that the passage is not the geographical term, A ustro, and reads
only ignored in the Hebrew text, but also n^JD as semper for omnino, a (read-
in the I.X.X., the Yulgate, thc Hexapla, ing indicated in Cod. Kenn. 107, N^3).
the Targums, and all other ancient ver- Hence also the reading Africo in the old
sions of Scripture, is a conclusive proof Italic version, followed by the translator
of its spuriousnesg. Cf. 1 Esdr. ii. 31. of IREN.EUS. This version however is
1 The Hehrew of this verse is as peculiar, in having Effrem for Paran,
foiiows, -inp btijji «ia; ip»np -^h^, neither has Dr Kennicott noticed such a
n^P 17"? which our E. Version renders variation in the Hebrew ; but it has ma-
God came from Theman, and thc Holtj nifestly arisen from a confusion between
One from mount Paran, Selah; in allu- '*"1BK, Ephraim, and pXQ, Paran.
sion to God leading hia people through Novatian, de Trin. 12, partly agrees
the wilderness of the south to the with this, partly with the LXX. Deus
land of promise. The LXX. express ab Africo veniet, et Sanctus de monte
these same proper names, but add words opaco et condenso.
110 VIRGINIS
lib. ur.
xxiii.
CAP. XXIII.
xxi. 1.
Ostensio, quia Ecce Virgo in ute.ro accipiet, sed non,
Ecce adolescentula, sicut quidam interpretantur.
Euseb. h. e. 'O Geos ovv avOpwiros eyevero' koi avros 6 Kvpios ecrwcrev m. 215.
Niceph.iT. jj^jy, ^ov^ T0 -jrapQevov crr)/xeiov. 'A\\' ov% ws 'ewoi G.sa.
(pacri twv vvv s fxeOepfxrjveveiv Tokfxwvrwv Tr)v ypa<pf/v ISov
1) veavis ev yacnpi e^ei, /ta/ Te^erai vl6v ws 3QeoSoTiwv
f/pfxrjvevcrev 6 'Ecpecrtos, /cat 4'A/cu\ay o TIovtikos, a/x<po-
Tepoi 'lovSaiot TrpoarjXvTOi' oTs KaTaKoXovOrjcravTes 01 E/3ia>-
valoi, e£ 'Iwcrr)<p avrov yeyevrjcrOai (pacrKOvari.
CAP. XXIV.
Quemadmodum interpretata sunt ScripturcB in
Grcecam linguam, et quando.
1 populi, omitted in the Clkem. and Lagi id tribuit, quod illi Philadelpho.
Voss. MSS. Butcf. p. 114. De Justino Martyre res est incerta, si-
' riToXe/«uoj 4 Adyov. Clement quidem is Ptolemceum sinc addito nomi-
Alex. Slrom. 1. 11, hanc Irencti de LXX. nat; ac quamvis in Paramesi ad Grtrcos
Interprelibus hittoriam recitaturus, istud pag. 14, Philonem ac Josephum alleget,
tententiarum divortium prius memorat: addit tamen et alios, tacilis licet eorum
ipp.m>ev6r}vat TOS7po0os, Tds rc tov vdpov, nominibus : ex quibusprocul dubio hausit,
Kal tAs ■KptxprrriK&.s, (k rrjs Twv'Ef3palwv quod de duplici legatione ipse solus me-
Sia\(KTOV cls Tr)v'E\\dSa yXurrTav tpaatv morat Apol. n. pag. 72. Utrum igitur
(rl f3aat.\(us IlToXenalov rov Adyov, r/, quoad auctorem legaiionis cum Phiione
tSs rives, (rl tov $i\aS(\<pov (TiK\r)0(mos, et Josepho, an cum aliis senserit, dubium
ri)v p.eytoTT)v <pt\ortplav cis touto rrpoac- manet. Forte autem istud sententiarum
veyKapAvov A-rjftrrrplov tov $a\rjp(ws, koI divortium exinde natum est, quod legatio
tA rrcpl T-r)v ipp.rrvclav dKptf3tos wpaypa- ad Jitdaos acquirendorum sacrorum li-
Tcvaap.(vov. Posterioris sententice auctor brorum causa isto facta sit tcmpore, quo
fuisse videtur sive genuinus, sive spurius, PtoUmtTus Lagifilium Philadelphum in
uti videtur, Aristaas; sectatores Philo regni socictatem adsumpserat; adeo ut
Judceus lib. n. de Vita Mosis, pag. 658. vtrique adscribipotuerit, et reapse a diver-
Josephus lib. XII. Antiqu. Jud. cap. 2. sis auctoribtts adscripta sit. Qute opinio,
Tertuliianut in Apologetico cap. 18, ad uti pittrimorum recentiorum caiculo ap-
A ristaH historiam provocans, ac alii Pa- probatur, ita eliam confirmatur testimo-
tres recentiores. Sed Irenwus alterum, nio Anaiolii Episcopi Laodiccni Sec.m.
nescio quem, auctorem secutiu, Ptolemceo cujus multipliccm erudUionem laudant
112 SANCTARUM SCRIPTURARUM
Lxxivni' ® Adyov, 1 (piXoTi/J.ov/nevoi rr)v vtt' avrov KaTe<TKeva<T/j.i-
aiass. lih avQpioirwv
vrjv /3i/3\io6rjKr]v
crvyypdfjiLt.acriv,
ev 'AXe^avSpela
ocra ye crirovSata
Kocrfjtrjcrai virrjpyev,
toi<s irdvTtov
r\Tr]-
CAP. XXV.
Ostensio quoniam Virgo in utero accipiet, et non
adolescentida.
1. Firma est autem, et non ficta, et sola vera, quae secun-
dum nos est fides, manifestam ostensionem habens ex his Scrip-
turis, quae interpretatee sunt illo modo quo praediximus ; et Eccle-
sia> annuntiatio sine interpolatione. Etenim Apostoli, cum sint
his omnibus vetustiores, consonant proedictee interpretationi, et in-
terpretatio consonat Apostolorum traditioni. Etenim 2Petrus, et
Johannes, et Matthseus, et Paulus, et reliqui deinceps, et horum
3assectatores, prophetica omnia ita annuntiaverunt, quemadmodum
Seniorum interpretatio continet. Unus enim et idem Spiritus
Dei, qui in prophetis quidem praeconavit quis et qualis esset ad-
ventus Domini, in Senioribus autem interpretatus est bene qufe
bene prophetata fuerant; ipse et in Apostolis annuntiavit, pleni-
tudinem temporum adoptionis venisse, et proximasse regnum coe-
lorum, et inhabitare intra homines credentes in eum qui ex Vir-
gine natus est Emmanuel. Quemadmodum ipsi testificantur,
1 Scilicet a J. Casaris ncce. Mass. quote the Old Testament in his highly
The parenthesis reads like a gloss. practical epistle, only two direct quota-
* Petruset Johannes. Dumlrenaus tions being made from it, at ii. 23 and
Apostolos, quorum Scriptttrat habemus, iv. 6 ; or, which is, I think, the truer
justo ordine recensens, Jacobum prin- cause, the author had only the four
ripem eonim omitit, ejus epistolam non Gospels in his mind, the Gospel of S.
ridisse aul agnovisse haud van* conjicitur, Mark being, in a certain sense, referrible
pnrsertim eum nusquam eam disertealle- to S. Peter, and that of S. Luko to S.
parit. Gr. More probable rcaHons may Paul. See pp. 4, 5, 6, and notes.
be .issigned*for the oinission ; it was either 3 assectatore.i, so the Clerm., Ar.
Itecause S. James lias little occarion to and Voss. MSS. Tlic Edd. sertatores.
8—2
116 INCAHNATIO CHRISTI
LiB.ni. quoniam priusquam convenisset Joseph cum Maria, manente
<MAS4iiiTl 'g'*ur ea m virginitate, inventa est in utero liabens de Spiritu
xxl- *■ sancto ; et quoniam dixit ei Gabriel Angelus: Spiritus sanctus
'• '«• adveniet in te, et virtus Altissimi obumbrabit te: qnapropter ^quod
Maiti 23. nascetur ex te sanctum, vocabitur Filius Dei; et quoniam Angelus
in somnis dixit ad Joseph: Hoc autem factum est, ut adimpleretur
quod dictwm est ab Esaia Propheta : Ecce virgo in utero concipiet.
K«ai. vino— 2. 2Seniores autem sic interpretati sunt dixisse Esaiam ; Et
adjecit Dominus loqui ad Achaz: Pete tibi signum a Domino Deo
tuo 3in profundum deorsum, aut in altitudinem sursum. Et dixit m. 217.
Acltaz: Non petam, et non tentabo Dominum. Et dixit: Non
pusillum vobis agonem prwbere hominibus, et quemadmodum Domi-
nus prwstat agonem ? Propter hoc Dominus ipse dabit vobis signum.
Ecce, Virgo in ventre accipiet, et pariet filium, et 4 vocabitis nomen g. 257.
ejus Emmanuel. Butyrum et mel manducabit: priusquam cognos-
cat aut eligat mala, commutabit bonum : quoniam priusquam cog-
noscat infans bonum vel malum, non consentiet nequitiw, uti eligat
bonum. Diligenter igitur significavit Spiritus sanctus per ea quae
dicta sunt generationem ejus quse 5 est ex Virgine, et "substantiam,
quoniam Deus: (Emmanuel enim nomen 'hoc significat), et mani-
festat, quoniam homo, in eo quod dicit: Butyrum et mel mandu-
cabit; et in eo quod infantem nominat eum, et, priusquam cog-
noscat bonum et malum: hsec enim omnia signa sunt hominis in-
fantis. Quod autem non consentiet nequitiw, ut eligat bonum,
proprium hoc est Dei, uti non per hoc quod manducabit butyrum
et mel 8nude solummodo eum hominem intelligeremus, neque
rursus per nomen Emmanuel, sine carne eum Deum suspicaremur.
1 Gr. 5tb koX t6 ytvvthp.cvov dytov versions have KaVireis. The variation
KX-qO-qo-CTat, compare the Syriac, ex le aiising from similarity of inflexion in the
natttm, . » 3J V) ^jAk)? second person present, masculine gender,
3 i. e. ol 6 Trpto-{5tircpot. and the third feminine nSOp, while an
3 In profundum deorsum, aut in additional letter expresses the second
altitudinem suraum. Quamputarimger- plural Dn&Op Varice lectiones are easily
manam esse Irenwi lectionem, cum ita ha- multiplied by the emendations of scribes.
bcreSeptuaginta indicet IHcronymus; quo- 5 est added by Gbabe, and confirmed
rum hctioncmhanc cumlrenccoamplexan- by the Clebm. MS.
tnr veteres, Juslin. Dial. Cypr. IAb. II. c. 6 Indicating the 6/ioov<rla of the Son
Jnd. 9. Bas. et Cyr. inhunc Is. locum; et with the Father ; also the Platonic dis-
Amhros. Serm. vni. in Ps. 118. Feu. tinction of yharis and oicrla.
4 vocabitis, the reading of all the 7 The Clebm. omits hoc. Grwce, t6
MSS., Tertull. and Cypbian. Vulg. 6voua yap ''EufJ.avovijX tovto trnuaLveu
rocabit. The LXX. and Hexaplar 8 \j/i\S>s uivov, cf. p. 102, n. 3.
VARIli PRiKMONSTRATA. 117
I.IB. III.
CAP. XXVI. OR.III.xxvH.
MASS.III.
xxi. 5.
Quid est quod dictum est ad David: De fructu ventris
tui ponam in throno meo.
I. Ka« ev Tto eiTreiv, ^A-KovaaTe Sr) oikos AaB)S, <rn- TheoiDtaLi.
' ' ATpejrros.
fiaivovroi yv, oti ov brrjyyeiXaTO tw AaBIS 6 Qe6s, eK
Kapvov T>ji KOtklas ovtov aicoviov avaarTqcreiv Ba&iXea, ov-
TOS evTiv eK Trjs a-rro AaBiS irapQevov yevo/mevos.
CAP. XXVII.
CAP. XXVIII.
Quare virga Moysi projecta, coluber facta est.
Exod. vh. o Propter hoc autem et Moyses ostendens typum, projecit
virgam in terram, ut ea incarnata, omnem iEgyptiorum prsevari-
cationem, quse insurgebat adversus Dei dispositionem, argueret et
Exod. viii.19. absorberet: et ut ipsi iEgyptii testificarentur, quoniam digitus
1 Witlirespecttothesignannounced appearances, and as Ahaz wae of the
to Ahaz, the reader is referred to the house of David, it should reassure the
editor's work on the Creeds, pp. 278, faithful that their trial should be over-
279. It was no sign to the faithless ruled for good in the providence of
king, of which he had shewed himself God.
unworthy ; but it was a sign that should a f. 1. ait venisee. 1
be verified after the lapse of many gene- 8 et, Ak., Othob.,Mebc. n., but the
rations; it was a renewed promise of particle is missing in the Cl. and Voss.
the Messiah notwithstanding present MSS.
VARIE PRiEMONSTRATA. 119
est Dei qui salutem operatur populo, et non Joseph filius. Si lib. iu.
enim Joseph filius esset, quemadmodum plus poterat quara Solo- GR-^x';"ix-
mon, aut plus quam Jonas habere, aut plus esse David, cum esset M**f
ex eadem seminatione generatus, et proles exsistens ipsorum ? ^MUxii 41
Ut quid autem et beatum dicebat Petrum, quod eum cognosceret ®-
esse Filium Dei vivi ?
CAP. XXIX.
Ostensio quoniam si Joseph flius fuisset Dominus, non
rex esse potuisset.
m. si8. Super luec autem nec rex esse posset, si quidem JosephMatt.xxii.45.
filius fuisset; nec hreres, secundum Hieremiam. Joseph enim
Joacim et Jechonise filius ostenditur, quemadmodum et Mat- Matt l 12,
thseus generationem ejus exponit. Jechonias autem, et qui
ab eo omnes, abdicati sunt a regno, Hieremia dicente sic:
Vivo ego, dicit Dominus, si factus fuerit Jechonias filius Joacim, Jer.xxii. 24,
rex Jnda, signaculum in manu dextera mea, inde abstraham eum,
let tradam eum in manu qucerentium animam 2tuam. Et iterum :
c.iio. Jnhonoratus est Jechonias, quemadmodum vas 3quod non est opus, Jer. xx». 28,
quoniam projectus est in terram, quam non sciebat. Terra audi
sermonem Domini : scribe virum hunc abdicatum hominem, quo-
niam non augebit de semine ejus sedens super thronum David,
princeps in Juda. Et iterum Deus ait super Joacim patrem jer._xxxvi.
ejus: Propter hoc sic dicit Dominus super Joacim patrem ejus,
regeui Judcew: Non enim erit ex eo sedens super thronum David;
et 4 mortificatum ejus erit projectum in wstu diei, et in glacie
noctis, et respiciam super eum, et super filios ejus, et inferam super
eos, et super inhabitantes Hierusalem, super terram Juda, omnia mala,
quiv locutus sum super eos. Qui ergo eum dicunt ex Joseph gene-
ratum, et in eo habere spem, abdicatos se faciunt a regno, sub
maledictione et increpatione decidentes, qute erga Jechoniam et
in semen ejus. Propter hoc enim dicta sunt hiec de Jechonia,
Spiritu pnesciente ea quve a malis doctoribus dicuntur ; uti dis-
cant, quoniam ex semine ejus, id est ex Joseph, non erit natus,
sed secundum repromissionem Dei de ventre David suscitatur
Rex seternus, qui recapitulatur omnia in se.
1 ct Iradam eum, omitteJ in the Cl. posed in the eeveral editions.
a tuam MSS., eju» Gb. 4 mortificalum ejus, rb Ovrioinalov
3 quod, necds no alteration, as pro- oi>ro5, i. e. cadarer.
120 RECAPITULANTUR OMNIA
LIB.III.xxx.
GK.lII.xxxi.
MASS.1U. CAP. XXX.
xxl. 10.
Ostensio quoniam per quce projectus est homo de Para-
diso, per hcec iterum intrat in Paradisum.
CAP. XXXI.
trov, Trjv avrr)v eKelvw Ttjs yevvrjcrews e^etv oftotOTtjTa. Etf xxxi1}1'
Tt ovv ird\tv ovk e\a/3e %ovv 6 Qeos, ctXX' e/c Map/ay °mass. iii.'
evt]pyticre Tt)v ir\dcriv yevecrOat ; "Iva fit) dWrj -!rXdcris yevt}
Ta<, fitiSe aXXo to crwXofievov tj, aXX' 'avToc eKetvos avaKe-
(paXatwOtj, Ttipovfievtjs Ttjs 6/jloi6ti]tos. "Ayav ouv irlirTovcri
o. 20o. Kat ot XeyovTes, avrov /xtjSev etX>j(f)evat eK t?j vapQevov,
"v eKfSdXwcrt Trjv Trjs crapKOS KXtipovofilav, Kat cnro($d\wvTai
T))V 6/lOlOTtJTa.
1 airrit inams, Adam sc. Cf. c. XXX. * As Massukt observes, the trans-
Macabils aftcr owiuixtvov ruads y, lation of iavVTarov, inconsistcnt.
wbicli agrees with the translation. 3 tts iavrbv. Cf. 123, n. 2.
122 CAENIS CIIRISTI
1 rl yap Kal els avrty. . . Teccrapd- ctyios 'ElpvvaLOS li> Ttp Kara alpiaeoiv,
Kovra ijuipas, in Massuet'8 Catena. Tpbs tovs boK^aeL rbv 'S.pLtrrbv iretprivivaL
8 Compare Hippoltt. c. Noet. 18. \iyovras' 'Op66Bo£oi 6i a<pel\ovTo rb
3 Oi)5' dv tdpucre 6p6p.(3ovs atuaros. pnrbv, tpofindivTes, Kal u^j voi)o-avres avrov
Sunc Irencei locum respexit Epipkanius rb ri\os xal layvplyrarov Kal yev6p,evos
in Ancoratu, § 31, ubi citaturus verba (v ayavla tbpuxre. k.t.\. Grabb.
Lucce de sudore Chruti sanguineo, hcec 4 Clerm. sumptum nutriretur.
sua prcsfatur: Keirai h TLp Kara Aov- 6 Clebm. sedit.
k&v Evayye\lip iv rots dBiop6ibTois ivri- 6 The Clekm. MS. inserts quod, and
ypd<pois, Kal Kixpnrai t-q uaprvpla b it agrees with the Greek ; Voss. quid.
DISPOSITIO PKSIDESTINATA. 123
LIB. III.
CAP. XXXII.
xxxiii.
Quare Lucas a Domino inchoans genealogiam, in Adam **»-3
retulit: et quot sint ab Adam usque ad Dominum
generationes.
o. 26i. 1. Propteb hoc Lucas genealogiam, quse est a generatione
Domini nostri usque ad Adam, 1 septuaginta duas generationes Lue. ui. 23
habere ostendit, finem conjungens initio, et significans quoniam
ipse est qui omnes gentes exinde ab Adam dispersas, et universas
linguas, et generationem hominum cum ipso Adam in semetipso
recapitulatus est. Unde et a Paulo typus futuri dictus est ipse Rom. v. u.
Adam : quoniam futuram circa Filium Dei humani generis dis-
positionem ' in semetipsum fabricator omnium Verbum prseforma-
verat, prsedestinante Deo primum animalem hominem, videlicet ut
a spiritali salvaretur. Cum enim prseexisteret salvans, oportebat
et quod salvaretur fieri, uti non vacuum sit salvans. Conse-
quenter autem et Maria virgo 3 obediens invenitur, dicens : *Ecce luc. i. 38.
ancilla iua Domine, fiat mihi secundum verbum tuum. Eva vero
inobediens : non obaudivit enim, adhuc cum esset virgo. Quem-
adniodum illa virum quidem habens Adam, 6virgo tamen adhuc
exsistens (erant enini utrique nudi in Paradiso, et non confunde- Gen. \\. is.
bantur, quoniam paulo ante facti, non intellectum habebant filio-
rum generationis ; oportebat enim illos primo adolescere, dehinc
m. 2*0. sic multiplicari) inobediens facta, et sibi, et universo generi
humano causa facta est mortis : sic et Maria habens prsedestina-
tum virum, et tamen virgo, * obediens, et sibi et universo generi
1 Omissis v. 24, toO M<it0&t et toO MSS., al. Ecce ancilla Domini. Coin-
Aevl ac v. 36, toO KaiVac, perinde ut Jul. pare S. Augustin: Solus sine peccato
Afr., citatum ab Eus. II. E. I. 7. Greg. natus est, quem . . . sola obedientia mentis
Naz. Carm. xxxvm. de Gen. Christi, Virgo concepit. de Pecc. M. el R. I. 5 7.
Ambros. in Luc, aliosque. Gkabe. ' Cf. Tebtullian. de Carne Chr.
' in semetipsum . .pnvformaverat, prce- 1 7. In virginem adhuc Evam irrepserat
destinante... els tavrbv . . . TpoeuoptpbJcrt, verbum wdificatoriummortis ; invirginem
rpoopUrarros. k.t.X. The Ab. MS. has aque introducendum erat Dei Verbum
pruedestinante, but the Clerm., Voss. exstructorium vita;: ut quod per ejusmodi
aiid Feu. marg. praformante. The next sexum abierat in pcrditionem, per eun-
sentence partly confirms the Ab. read- dcm sexum redigerctur in salutem. Credi-
ing. dcrat Eva serpenti : credidit Maria Ga-
3 Cl.,Vo8S., but Ab. obaudiens. The brieli. Quod illa credendo deliquit, ha;c
same MSS. write tho word both ways. credcndo delevit. Feu. The parenthetical
* So the Clebm., Ab. and Voss. pasaage reads like an interpolation.
124 EV_E INOBEDIENTI__E
lib. in. humano causa facta est salutis. Et propter hoc Lex eam quse
xxxii. 1. .... .
Gxx'x!hL «esponsata erat viro, licet virgo sit adhuc, uxorem ejus qui
Mtx«.4.n" desponsaverat vocat, eam qu_e est a Maria in Evam ^recircula-
Gcn j.. 8 ,_ tionem significans : quia non aliter quod colligatum est solvere-
soetsii. ^ur^ njsj jpg-g 2 compagines alligationis reflectantur retrorsus; ut
primse conjunctiones solvantur per secundas, secundae rursus libe-
rent primas. Et evenit primam quidem compaginem a secunda
colligatione solvere, secundam vero colligationem primse solutionis
Mattxix.30, habere locum. Et propter hoc Dominus dicebat primos quidemo.
novissimos futuros et novissimos primos. Et propheta autem
Ps. xiiv. 17. hoc idem significat, dicens : Pro patribus nati sunt tibi filii.
s Primogenitus enim mortuorum natus Dominus, et in sinum suum
recipiens pristinos patres, regeneravit eos in vitam Dei, ipse
coi. Li8. Mnitium viventium factus, quoniam Adam initium morientium
factus est. Propter hoc et Lucas initium generationis a Domino
-£22. xv 2°' inchoans in Adam retulit, significans quoniam non illi hunc, sed
hic illos in Evangelium vitae regeneravit. Sic autem et Ev_e
inobedientise nodus solutionem accepit per 6 obedientiam Mariae.
Quod enim alligavit virgo Eva per incredulitatem, hoc virgo
. i 1 Maria solvit per fidem.
Luc. xv.4. 2. Necesse ergo fuit, Dominum ad perditam ovem venientem,
et tantae dispositionis recapitulationem facientem, et suum plasma
requirentem, illum ipsum hominem salvare, qui factus fuerat
secundum imaginem et similitudinem ejus, id est, Adam 6adim-
1 recirculationem, dvairepttpopav, for \a(3wv tous iraTptdpxas k.t.X. Tlie
&veirt<popav, relatio. SirEREtf renders reader may also compare the several
the word well by Zuruckbeziehung, in instances, quoted at pp. 334—336 of
English, a back-reference. The Creeds, in which the early Fathers
3 compagines, &c, rendercd into expressed the belief that Christ in Hadea
Greek : el pA) avra ra <rwdp.p.aTa Trjs proclaimed remission of sins to the spirits
£irtir\oKT}S avaaTp4rpTrTat els ra dirtcio, of patriarchsandjustmenthereconfined.
tva al irpSrepat de"trets Sta twv Sevripav See also the false gospel of Nicodemus,
avakfittivrai, k.t.\. § xviii. &c.
3 Primogenitus. The firstborn being 4 Grabe restores the word iniiium
consecrated to the Lord, the term irpu- as dirapx^, but since Adam is more
tStokos in living things expressed the properly the first of the dying, than the
same idea as d7rapxai in inanimate firstfruits, it seems preferable to con-
things, a term applied to our Lord with sider the word as simply representing
reference to the wave-offering of the apxrf.
Paschal solemnity ; see Hist. and Theol. 6 The Voss. reading, audientiam,
of the Creeds, pp. 37 5—377. The Greek dfcoV, is not an improbable one; and
perhaps ran as follows: HpuroroKos yap for pcr read ob. Cf. Gal. iii. 2.
£k veKpwv (Col. i. 18, Rev. i. 5) yeyevj)- 6 adimplentem. Ar., Clerm.,Voss.,
pAvos b Kiptos, els rbv k6\tov airov ptera- Merc. II., al. implcntem.
IN MARIA SOLUTIO. 125
plentem tempora ejus condemnationis, quse facta fuerat propter ^ni.|IIJ-
inobedientiam, quce Pater posuit in sua potestate: quoniam et omnis ^jM),1-
dispositio salutis, qure circa hominem fuit, secundum placitum "^fi."1,
fiebat Patris, uti non vinceretur Deus, neque infirmaretur ars ejus. —
Si enim qui factus fuerat a Deo homo ut viveret, hic aniittens
vitam kcsus Ja serpente qui depravaverat eum, jam non reverte-
retur ad vitam, sed in totum projectus esset morti, victus esset
Deus, et superasset serpentis nequitia voluntatem Dei. Sed
quoniam Deus invictus et magnanimis est, magnanimem quidem
se exhibuit ad correptionem hominis et probationem omnium,
queniadmodum prsedixitnus ; per secundum autem hominem alli- Matt xh. 99.
gavit fortem, et diripuit ejus vasa, et evacuavit mortem vivificans
eum hominem qui fuerat mortificatus. Primum enim possessio-
nis ejus vas Adam factus est, quem et tenebat sub sua potestate,
hoc est, prcevaricationem inique inferens ei, et per 2 occasionem
immortalitatis mortificationem faciens in eum. Etenim promit- oen. 1«. 5.
tens futuros eos tanquam deos, quod ei non est omnino possibile,
mortem fecit in eis : unde et juste a Deo 3 recaptivatus, qui homi-
nem captivum duxerat ; solutus est autem condemnationis vin-
culis, qui captivus ductus fuerat homo.
CAP. XXXIII.
Ostensio quoniam Adam prior salvatur a Domino.
1. Hic est autem Adam, si oportet verum dicere, primiformis Jjf2'• 134>
ille homo, de quo Scriptura ait dixisse Dominum : Faciamus Gtn- '• x-
kominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram; nos autem omnes
ex ipso: et quoniam sumus ex ipso, propterea quoque ipsius
hiereditavimus appellationem. Cum autem salvetur homo, opor-
tet salvari eum qui prior formatus est homo. Quoniam nimis
irrationabile est, illum quidem, qui vehementer ab inimico Iresus
4est, et prior captivitatem passus est, dicere non eripi ab eo qui
vicerit inimicum, ereptos vero filios ejus, quos in eadem captivi-
tate generavit. Nec victus quidem adhuc 6 parebit inimicus, ipsis
1 Dco has the authorityofthe Clerh., haps had &<j> iavTov, i. e. uUro, gratuit-
Arcnd. and Voss. MSS. in its favour. ously, rendered by the translator a se;
Grabk adopted Domino frora other in the word peccatum there may be a
sources. play upon the double sense of the term
s In allusion to the LXX. trans- riXtSn, rifl, and sin-offering ; the original
lation, ovk iav opOQs TrpooeveyKTji, dpOus being, 5tl i(f> iavrov ttjv a/xaprlav Trpoa-
5e ov StiXys, ijfj.apTes ; TjffOxacov. ijveyKev, meaning, not an offering for,
3 Following the Greek construction. but, of sin. The Clkrmont MS. has the
4 Clerii. non tolum acquievit, sed et passage as given in the text, but Merc.
accessit. II. tulit; which, without sufScient rea-
6 tvvoiav perhaps is a more Hkely son, has been adopted by Massuet.
word for the original text, than either 9 The term found in the Clerm.,
fiovXriv or yvup.ip', as suggested by Gr. Ar. and Voss. MSS. is restored in place
• Clerm., Voss. j)fr ea ; but (k twv offrairicidio, as found in the Edd. The
x€ttov$6twv certainly seems the more crime of parricide alone was known to
likcly construction. The same MSS. the law, but it embraced the case of any
read ex iis in the next line for per ea. degree of afBnity, e. g. In ipso fraterno
7 The Edd. here insert^tc^, but the parricidio nullum scelus pitetermisisse
word is not read in any MS. videtur. ClC. pro Cln. II. Parricidium,
8 Grabe reads ad te, but allusion is filii. LlV. VIII. 11. The author, as
made to Cain's wilful and sullen denial subject to Roman law, may have used
of the truth, and to hiB sin in harbour- the corresponding Greek term, but it is
ing malice in his heart while offering more likcly that afitXtpoKrovia stood in
saorifioc to God. Tlie Greek text per- the original.
128 MENTIUNTUR QUI DENEGANT
LIB. III.
XXXV. ]. CAP. XXXV.
GB. III.
xxxvii.
HAs&fn. Quare
Quare de
foliafici
Paradiso
circumcinxit
Adam projecit
se Adam;
Deus. Et,
CAP. XXXVI.
Quid est quod a propheta dictum est, Super aspidem et
basiliscum ambulabis.
Per invidiam prohibuit Adamum ab tvra, dXXa rp6Tip tivi (v bp.oiibp.aTi l£o-
arbore vitce gustanda, nempe ne immor- piapov tZCflaXev avrbv eV tov JlapaSelirov.
talit fieret. Ad quce Mosis Bar-cepha Theoph. ad Aut. 11. 26.
retpomump. 311, seguitur, quadamparie 1 4ki1>\v€ Se avrov ttjv irapd^aatv.
Irenceo adeo consonum, ut ex eo descrip- 8 tov pjkv . . . oXov T€.
sisse diceres: Ea de causa, inquit, ab 3 frigidum reddebat, dirttyufev, the
arbore vitce coircuit, ne perpetuo viveret author having written dwexpvxoxrev. For
in peccato, essetque ipsius malitia una et the Clkem. MS. repeats quod.
cumipso immortalis, <fcc. Vide ibiplura. 4 AKQN (Spdnojy) niay have been
Grabe. Kai toOto Si 6 Qebs p.eyd\rjv read as AEfiN.
eiepyeolav Trdpeox* ro) &v$puT(p, rb p.T) 5 The same change in the words of
oiauuvaL avrov els rbv al&va ev apLaprla Scripture recurs at p. 419, G.
VOL. II. 9
130 TATIANI ERROR.
lib. m. fuerit, cui primum dominata est mors. Illius enim salus, evacuatio
GR.ni. ' est mortis. Domino igitur vivificante hominem, id est ^Adam,
xxxvm. °
"tn!:"1' evacuata est et mors.
CAP. XXXVII.
Adversus Tatiani doctrinam.
Mentiuntur ergo omnes qui contradicunt ejus saluti, semper
Luc. xv. 4. seipsos excludentes a vita, in eo quod non credant inventam ovem
quse perierat. Si autem illa non est inventa, adhuc possidetur in
perditione omnis hominis generatio. Mendax ergo is qui prior
hanc sententiam, imo hanc ignorantiam et csecitatem induxit,
2Tatianus: 3connexio quidem factus omnium hsereticorum, quem-
admodum ostendimus; hoc autem a semetipso adinvenit, uti
novum aliquid prseter reliquos inferens, vacuum loquens, vacuos a g. 266.
fide auditores sibi preepararet, affectans magister haberi, tentans
i cor. xv. 22. et subinde uti hujusmodi a Paulo assidue dictis : Quoniam in
Rom. v.2o. Adam omnes morimur; ignorans autem, quoniam ubi abundavit
peccatum, superabundavit gratia. Ostenso ergo hoc manifeste,
erubescant omnes qui ab eo sunt, et 4concertant de 8Adam, quasi
magnum aliquid lucrentur, si ille non salvetur: quando magis
nihil proficiant, quemadmodum et serpens nihil profecit suadens
homini, nisi illud quod eum transgressorem ostendit, initium et
materiam apostasiae suse habens hominem; Deum autem non
6vidit. Sic et hi qui contradicunt saluti Adae, nihil proficiunt, nisi
hoc, quod semetipsos haereticos et apostatas faciunt veritatis, et
7advocatos se serpentis et mortis ostendunt.
1 See the false gospel of Nicodemus, faith, and returned to the East. The
§ XIX. &c. mixture of water in the eucharistic cup
8 Tatian was a Syrian by birth, of was usual in the primitive Church, but
some renown as a rhetorician ; he esta- he used no wine at all, and his followers
blished himself at Rome, and under the were called on this account Hydropara-
auspices of Justin M. hedid good work statae. Compare 1. 116, n. r, and I. 220.
for the Church, in defending the faith ' 3 Connexio, avp.rr\oKr).
from the attacks of Crescens the Cynic. 4 Concertant, £pl£ov<ra> 'A5b.fi lrepl.
Eusebius, H. E. iv. 27, informsus that 5 Hippolytus also says of Tatian:
he compiled the first harmony of the TJy 5£ 'ASap. tpdaKet p.ri aih^eaBai, Sia rb
Gospels, under the name Sib. reccrdpav, bpXyybv TrapaKorjs yeyovbai. Philos.
and left a large number of writings, of VIII. 16.
which a work against the Gentiles was 0 olScv having been read as elSev.
the most remarkable. After the mar- 7 advocatos, TpoaTdras, with a play
tyrdom of Justin he swerved from the of sound. Cf. p. 101, n. 3.
FIDES ECCLESI^:. 131
LTB.III.
xxxviii I
CAP. XXXVIII. oH.m.x,.
xxiv. 1.
Adversus eos qui ex quacunque causa schisma faciunt.
• 1. Tbaductis igitur omnibus, qui nefandas inferunt sen-
tentias de factore et plasmatore nostro, qui et hunc mundum
fabricatus est, super quem alius Deus non est; et ipsis osten-
sionibus eversis his, qui de substantia Domini nostri, et de
dispositione quam fecit propter hominem suum, falsa docent ;
pnedicationem vero Ecclesise ^undique constantem, et sequaliter
perseverantem, et testimonium habentem a prophetis et ab
Apostolis, et ab omnibus discipulis, 2quemadmodum ostendimus,
3per initia, et medietates, et finem, et per universam Dei disposi-
tionem, et eam quoe secundum salutem hominis est 4solidam
operationem, quse est in fide nostra ; quam perceptam ab Ecclesia
ii. S33. custodimus, et quas semper a Spiritu Dei, quasi in vase bono
eximium quoddam 6depositum juvenescens, et juvenescere facieDS
ipsum vas in quo est. Hoc enim Ecclesiae creditum est Dei
munus, quemadmodum 6aspiratio plasmationi, ad hoc 'ut omnia
membra percipientia vivificentur : et in eo disposita est 8communi-
catio Christi, id est Spiritus sanctus, arrha incorruptelse, et
confirmatio fidei nostne, et scala ascensionis ad Deum. In Ecclesia icor. xu. sa
enim, inquit, posuit Deus Apostolos, prophetas, dociores, et uni-
versam reliquam operationem Spiritus : cujus non sunt participes
OAP. XXXIX.
Ostensio quoniam proiridentia Dei regatur hic mundus.
Providentiam autem habet Deus omnium, propter hoc
et consilium dat : consilium autem dans adest his, qui morum
2providentiam habent. Necesse est igitur ea quae providentur et
gubernantur, cognoscere suum 3directorem: quse quidem non sunt
4irrationalia, neque vana, sed habent sensibilitatem perceptam de
providentia Dei. Et propter hoc ethnicorum quidam, qui minus
illecebris ac voluptatibus servierunt, et non in tantum supersti-
tione idolorum "coabducti sunt, providentia ejus moti licet tenuiter,
tamen conversi sunt, ut dicerent fabricatorem hujus universitatis
Patrem omnium providentem, et disponentem secundum nos
mundum.
CAP. XL.
Quoniam nequejustitia sine bonitate constare potest, neque
bonitas sine justitia. Quoniam sapiens idem et Judex.
Ostensio quod Verbum Dei etjustum, et bonum sit.
1. Rursus ut 6increpativum auferrent a Patre et judiciale, in-
dignum id Deo putantes, et sine iracundia et bonum arbitrantes
se adinvenisse Deura, alterum quidem judicare, et alterum quidem
salvare dixerunt, 7nescientes utrorumque auferentes sensum et jus-
titiam. Si enim judicialis non et bonus sit, ad 8donandum quidem
hi8 quibus debet, et ad exprobrandum his quibus oportet, neque
justus "neque sapiens videbitur judex; 10rursus bonus, si hoc
1 The Clf.rm. MS. confirms this 7 f. 1. nescienter, iyvws iKartpuv irepi-
rwuling, cf. Joh. xvii. 3. al. vere. aipovvTes vovv Kal btKaibryjTa.
* rots T&vijdwv Tcpovoovpivots. 106, n.6. 8 Cl., Voss., Feu. marff., but Ar.,
* Ci., Voss., Feu. marg., but Ar., Merc. II. addo nondum. al. ad dandum.
Mebc. 11., Edd. rectorem. 9 The Cl. has nequam, possibly from
* Clkrm., but Ar. irrationabilia. nequc quidem, oibi p.ip>.
* Clerm., Voss., but Ar. abducti. 10 ird\tv ayadds, fi touto p.bvov av tj
* rb {■wtTipnrtKbv . . . Kal rb KptTtKbv. iya"bs.
134 IDEM JUSTUS
LIB. III. tantum sit, bonus, non et probator in quos immittat bonitatem,
xL 1.
"massSii!1 extra justitiam erit et bonitatem, et infirma bonitas ejus videbitur, m. 224.
XXY" 2' non omnes salvans, si non cum judicio fiat.
2. 1 Marcion igitur ipse dividens Deum in duo, alterum qui- a. 268.
dem bonum, et alterum judicialem dicens, ex utrisque interimit
Deum. Hic enim qui judicialis, si non et bonus sit, non est lib-iu.
Deus, 1 quia Deus non est, cui bonitas desit : et ille rursus qui G^A^- xJju-
bonus, si non et judicialis, idem quod hic patietur, ut auferatur ei xxv- 3-
ne sit Deus. Quemadmodum autem et sapientem dicunt Patrem
omnium, si non et judiciale ei assignent? Si enim sapiens, et
probator est; probatori autem subest judiciale, judiciale autem
assequitur justitia, ut juste probet; justitia provocat judicium:
judicium autem, cum fit cum justitia, transmittet ad sapientiam.
Sapientia igitur prsecellet Pater super omnem humanam et angeli-
cam sapientiam, quoniam Dominus, et judex, et justus, et domi-
nator super omnes. Est enim et bonus, et misericors, et patiens,
et salvat quos oportet: neque bonum ei deficit 2juste effectum,
neque sapientia deminoratur : salvat enim quos debet salvare, et
judicat dignos judicio : neque justum immite ostenditur, prseeunte
scilicet et praecedente bonitate.
3. Qui igitur solem suum oriri facit omnibus benigne Deus, Matt v. «.
et pluit super justos et injustos, judicabit eos, qui ex sequo benig-
nitatem ejus percipientes, non 3similiter secundum dignationem
munerationis ejus conversati sunt ; sed in deliciis et luxuriis ver-
sati sunt adversus benevolentiam ejus, adhuc et blasphemantes
eum, qui tanta beneficia in eos fecerit.
CAP. XLI.
Quemadmodum reliyiosior Plato quam hceretici
ostendatur.
g. S6B. Quinus religiosior Plato ostenditur, qui eundem Deum et
justum et bonum confessus est, habentem potestatem omnium,
'O fiXv Srj ©eoy, wuTrep Kai 6 iraXaibi \6yoi, dpxyv re putodeLeg.
Kat TeXevr^v koi /u.ecra twv ovtwv dirdvrwv e%wv, 4ev6eiav
ipsum facieniem judicium, sic dicens : 6Et Deus quidem, quemad-
modum et vetus sermo est, initium, et finem, et medietates omnium
1 So Orioen says : ol 8£ ircpov Oebv qu. Tj; rov SiKalov evepyelq. ■ ■
QaaKovres irapa rbv Srjptiovpybv, SUaiov 3 i/toiws, correspondinglgi
fiev avrbv04\ovffi, Ka\ ovk dyaObv, ff<ftbSpa 4 eiOetav (yvdiptriv sc). STIEREN's in-
iotwriKws dpa Kal dafftws tvexOtvres, eV terpretation can hardly stand, Ficinus
rif xuP^teiv StKaioff6vT)v dyaObrirros, Kal reddit recta peragit, ego forsan melius
ayaObTTjTa Slxa StKaioffvvr)s. xn Ex. i. 1 7. dixerim, recta pergit. ...
' ot'8e rdyaObv Xeiiret auroy SiKalus 6 The Orphic fn^gment quoted by
yevbfitvov. Ab. however has justi effeclu, Proclusexpresses a siinilar theology. Zei)s
136 PLATO RELIGIOSUS MAGIS
lib. iii. vepalvei, Kara <pv<riv irepnropevonevor t<£ Se dei fcvveTrerai
mass'ii'v ^'LK1 T">v ^^Xenronevccv tov delov vofiov Tifiwpoi
XXT- a' 1 <xya6<2 Se ovSeis irep\ ovSevos ovSeTroTe iyylyverai <p66vo$.
In Timaso,
29."1' ' p' quw sunt hdbens, recte perficit, secundum naturam circumiens:
hunc autem semper consequitur justitia ultrix in eos, qui deficiunt
a lege divina. Et iterum factorem et fabricatorem hujus univer-
sitatis bonum ostendit. Bono autem, inquit, nulla unquam de
quoquam nascitur invidia: hoc initium et causam fabricationis
mundi constituens bonitatem Dei ; sed non ignorantiam, nec
iEonem qui erravit, 2nec labis fructum, nec matrem plorantem et
lamentantem, nec alterum Deum vel Patrem.
CAP. XLII.
1 doctrina, Xwpta, cf. Horus eam non rejected by Massuet for impropriorem,
permisit, a.uil. 33.11. iii.vii. Ab. interiore. which can make no sense, and the MS.
* Spiritus, a name given to Acha- authority for the word is insumcient.
moth, I. 33, 46. Improbut is used in Latin of that which
* Cl., Voss., Vet., tA toO 6avi.Tov is excessive and redundant; so Plin.
rd6n, Ab. et regenerans,...passionem. xiv. 1. Vites improbo reptatu pampino-
* altum. Cf. I. 4, n. 4. II. 276. 1. rumque superfiuitate atria media com-
* fceminam afatmina, cf. I. 163. I. plentes. Here it is used in the patholo-
* Cl. ut illiut, xpyvTt>TCpo'' afrrois gical sense of proud fiesh. Ab. carnis.
0i\oiVrf s 17 iavrovs Sokovoi (pi\etv. 8 iravTohwan&s.
7 improbiorem. This word was restor- 9 Clkbm. prorogabimus. A». praro-
ed to the text from the Ab. by Gr., but gavimus.
LIBEI QUAKTI
CONTRA H^EESES.
CA»- PiO.
I. Qstensio quoniam Dominus unum solum Deum et Patrem
cognoscebat ....... 146
II. Qucestio de eo, quid sit, confiteor tibi Paler Domine cceli et
terrce ........ 147
III. Ostensio quod perMoysem legisdatio sermones sint Christi.
Expositio parabolat Divitis et pauperis Lazari . . 148
IV. Ostensio quoniam coslum quidem et terra transient, Do-
minus autem qui fecit ea, manet in osternum : et ipse
Pater est Domini nostri ..... 149
V. Quare derelicta est Hierosolyma . . . . 151
VI. Ostensio quod temporalis lex data sit : Qucb causa est
quod ccelum et terra transient . . . .152
VII. Ostensio quoniam Christus est, qui tuperinducit diem velut
clibanum ardentem . . . . . .153
VIII. Ostensio eundem Deum et prossentia et mterna fecisse . 154
IX. Quemadmodum Dominus eum qui de rubo locutus est ad
Moysem confitetur esse Deum viventium . . . 155
X. Quoniam Abraham vidit Christum ; Quoniam una est et
eadem Abrahce fides, et nostra . . . .156
XI. Quid est quod nemo cognoscit Patrem nisi Filius, et per
quot occasiones revelat Filius Patrem . . . 168
XII. Quemadmodum Abraham a Verbo doctus est . . 162
XIII. Quemadmodum promissionem quam promisit Deus Abra-
hos, Christus perfecit ...... 163
XIV. Quare Judcei abscesserunt a Deo .... 164
9—6
140 AEGUMENTA CAPITUM
CAP. »AO.
XV. Ostensio quoniam Abraham hmreditate percipit regnum
coelorum ........ 166
XVI. Quoniam Dominus Sabbatis curans secundum Legem
faciebat ........ ib.
XVII. Quoniam non contra Legem faciebant discipuli Domini
sabbatis spicas legentes : et quoniam Levita) omnes dis-
cipuli Domini ....... 168
XVIII. Ostensio unius et ejusdem substantix esse ea quce secun-
dum Legem sunt, et ea qum secundum Evangelium :
et quemadmodum novum Testamentum prmdicatum est
a Prophetis ....... 168
XIX. Quid est, Plus quam templum, et, Plus quam Salomon
hio 169
XX. Quemadmodum Moyses adventum Christi significavit, et
tempus passionis et locum in quo passus est . . 172
XXI. Quoniam et prophetm, et justi, ante adventum Domini,
cognoverunt adventum ejus . . . . .174
XXII. Quemadmodum seniorum traditio contraria erat Legi quce
data est per Moysem . . . . . .177
XXIII. De Pharisaica lege: quos sunt particularia prcecepta, et
qua! catholica ....... 178
XXIV. Quemadmodum Dominus, quos de Lege comprehendeban-
tur, superextendit discipulis et non dissolvit : et secun-
dum quidplus abundat justitia nostra, quam Scribarum
et Pharisoeonxm ...... 180
XXV. Quare fecit Deus hominem, et patres elegit, et nos vocavit,
et quid prwstat ea quoB est ad Deum servitus, et quare
talis lex populo data est . . . . • 184
XXVI. Quemadmodum in popxdo priore, et in Ecclesia quosdam
praecepta propter duritiam et inobedientiam hominum
data sunt ....... 187
XXVII. Quare circumcisio data est populo, et observatio sabbato-
rum, et quam habent recapitulationem . . . 189
XXVIII. In quo differt Decalogus a reliquis proeceptis . .191
XXIX. Ostensio quoniam non propter se, nec indigens Deus deser-
vitione eorum, Leviticam proecepit legem : quid enim
requirit Deus ab homine, nullius indigenst . . 193
LIBRI QUARTI CONTRA HiERESES. 141
oxp. na.
XXX. Quemadmodum Nomen Domini nostri Jesu Christi pro-
prium Patris ostenditur ..... 200
XXXI. De sacrificiis et oblationibus, et qui sunt qui in veritate
oferunt 201
XXXII. Quorum typum accipiebat populus .... 210
XXXIII. Quemadmodwm investigabilis et incomprehensibilis osten-
ditur is, qui hanc quae secundum nos est condidit
creaturam ....... 211
XXXIV. Secundum quid notus Deus, et quod ipse Pater condilor
omnium per suas manus formavit hominem: et quem-
admodum per actus prophetabant prophetce futura . 212
XXXV. Quemadmodum in Abraham proefigurabatur fides nostra,
et quos est expositio eorum quosfacta sunt a Patribus . 225
XXXVI. Quare lavit pedes discipulorum Dominus, et quare dk-
cumbentibus: et quod ipse similiter ante omnes Deus
ostenditur ....... 228
XXXVII. De eo quod ait, non vos laborastis : alii laboraverunt, et
vos in laborem eorum introistis .... 230
XXXVIII. Quare Paulus dicit se plus quam omnes laborasse . . 231
XXXIX. Quemadmodum in circumcisione, et prosputio, et fide unus
Pater ostenditur ...... 233
XL. Quid est thesaurus absconditus in agro, et quod sola
Ecclesia recte legat Scripturas .... 234
XLI. De Presbyteris injustis ...... 236
XLH. Quibus Doctoribus utendum est: de his peccatis, quo3 ab
antiquis gesta sunt ...... 238
XLIII. De transgressione populi ...... 243
XLIV. Ostensio quod unum et idem sit Verbum Dei, dispunctor
veterum et novorum ...... 244
XLV. Seeundum quid induravit Deus cor Pharaonis et mini-
strorum ejus ....... 246
XLVI. Quare secundum jussum Dei vasa ab ^Egyptiis sumsit
populus in exodo, et ex ipsis tabernaculum in eremo
fabricavit ....... 248
XLVIL Quemadmodum una et eadem popidi profectio ex JEgypto,
et Ecclesios ex gentibus ostenditur .... 251
142 ARGUMENTA CAPITUM
CAP. PAO.
XLVIII. Ostensio gmerationis Lot ex filiabus suis . . . 252
XLIX. Ostensio unum et eundem esse Deum Patrem nostrum et
illorum ........ 254
L. Quis est spiritalis discipulus, qui judicat quidem omnes,
ipse aulem a nemine judicatur: et qui sunt quijudican-
tur. Quemadmodum judicabuntur gentes. Quemad-
modum judicabuntnr Judosi. Ostensio quoniam duos
adventus Christi prophetoe annuntiaverunt . . 256
LI. Quemadmodum judicabuntur qui a Marcione sunt.
Quomodo judicabuntur hi qui sunt a Valentino, et
reliqui Onostici ...... 257
LII. Quemadmodum judicabuntur Ebionitce. Quemadmodum
judicabuntur qui putative dicunt Dominum apparuisse.
Quemadmodum judicabuntur pseudoprophetce . . 259
LIII. Quemadmodum judicabuntur qui schismata operantur, et
omnes qui se segregant ab Ecclesia : et quemadmodum
omnia constant ei qui est Ecclesiasticus . . . 261
LIV. Ostensio quod Ecclesia non tantum perfectam habeat dilec-
tionem, sed quoniam et Spiritus Dei super eam re-
quiescit ........ 263
LV. Quomodo prophetce membra Christi sunt, et quemadmodum
unusquisque eorum, secundum quod erat membrum,
secundum hoc et prophetavit: et quomodo prophetm
omnia prcedixerunt, qucecunque Christus operatus est:
et quod ab uno et eodem Deo prophetce et Christus . 264
LVI. Adversus eos qui dicunt, quid novi veniens attulit Christusf
et, quoniam omnia quce prophelce prcedixerunt, Christus
adimplevit ....... 269
LVII. Adversus eos qui dicunt, qucedam a summitate dixisse
prophetas, quosdam vero a mundi fabricatore: et,
Quemadmodum de iisdem ipsis dictis discrepant a semet-
. ipsis, qui sunt a Valentino ..... 273
LVIII. Ostensio de Domini sermonibus confitentis se a Deo Patre
missum, a quo et prophetce venerunt et patres electi
sunt ........ 276
LIX. Ostensio quod homo liber sit et suce potestatis, ad hoc ut a
se eligere possit meliora et contraria . . . 285
LX. Ostensio quod non natura quidam boni sint, quidam vero
. mali, sed quod in hominis electione sit bonum . . 286
LIBRI QUARTI CONTRA H-SRESES. 143
CAP. PAO.
LXI. Qum eausa fuerit, quod non ab initio perfectus factus est
homo ........ 289
LXII. Secundum quid omnia qum facta sunt indigent perfecto,
et unde est indigentia ...... 292
LXIII. Quid est quod o Pauh dicitur, Lao vobis potum dedi, non
escam ........ 294
LXIV. Qucb est agnitio boni et mali, et quemadmodum, homo cum
indicto audiens fuisset, invaluit Deus, per dicto audien-
tiam meliorem fieri hominem .... 298
LXV. Quid est quod a propheta dictum est, Ego Deus zelans,
faciens pacem et condens mala .... 301
LXVI. Ostensio quod non alius est qui requiem dat Pater,
alius autem qui ignem prmparavit Deus, sed unus et
idem ........ 302
LXVII. Quare angeli diaboli, etfdii nequitioe dicti sunt . . 304
LXVIII. Qui illi, et ob quam causam progenies viperarum, qui non
obediunt Evangelio ...... 305
SANCTI IEENtEI
CONTRA HJIRESES.
LIBER IV.
PRMFA TIO.
1. Hunc quartum librum, dilectissime, transmittens tibi g. 274.
operis quod est de 1 detectione et eversione falsse cognitionis, m. 227.
quemadmodum promisimus, per Domini sermones ea quse prae-
diximus 2 confirmabimus, uti et tu, sicut postulasti, undique a
nobis accipias occasiones ad confutandos omnes hsereticos, et
eos omnimodo retusos non longius sinas in erroris 3procedere
profundum, neque ignorantiae preefocari pelago, sed convertens
eos in veritatis portum, facias suam percipere salutem. Eum
autem qui velit eos convertere, oportet diligenter scire regulas
sive argumenta ipsorum. Nec enim possibile est alicui curare
quosdam male habentes, qui ignorat 4 passionem eorum qui male
valent. Quapropter hi qui ante nos fuerunt, et quidem multo
nobis meliores, non tamen satis potuerunt contradicere his qui
sunt a Valentino, quia ignorabant regulam ipsorum, quam nos cum
omni diligentia in primo libro 5tibi tradidimus ; °in quo et osten-
dimus doctrinam eorum recapitulationem esse omnium hsereti-
corum. 7Quapropter et in secundo tamquam speculum habuimus
eos totius eversionis. Qui enim 8 his contradicunt secundum quod
oportet, contradicunt omnibus qui sunt malse sententise ; et qui
hos 9evertunt, evertunt omnem haeresim.
2. Super omnes est enim blasphema regula ipsorum, quando-
quidem factorem et fabricatorem, qui est unus Deus, secundum
quod ostendimus, de labe sive defectione 10 eum emissum dicunt.
1 The title indicated, Vol. I. 250, 4 See 1. 98, 243.
and in the Syriac Fragments at the end. 7 See I. 369.
3 confirmabimus is found also in the 8 The Clerm. omits hit; and the
Clerm., al. eonfirmavimus. Greek verb may have been used abso-
8 procedere, Clebm., Voss. <p6iaai, lutely, e.g. diriX^yon-fs yap dedrrws, qui
seems more natural than the Ar. read- ut decet disputant.
ing procidere, irpowlirTav, the metaphor 9 MSS. evertent. Stieren by mistake
being from the ocean deep. hoe.
4 t6 ir&$ot t&v Kaxiot txbvruv. 10 eum, to be merged perhaps in the
e tibi, Cl., not in the An. andVoss. following syllable.
PRiEFATIO. 145
1 The entire Pleroma, in a modified mihi nullum dMum est, quin ab Irenao
degree, emanated in Labe. Tlie rdSoi dicti sint ol dV dpxv* avT6irrat ical
of Sophia was aboriginal, and pervaded iirnperai yevduevoi rov \6yov, ex Luc. i.
the entire body of ^Eons. See Vol. i. 2, qitem locum idcirco subnotare visum
14, 16, n. 5, 309, n. 4, 321, and Teet.
c. Val. 9. fuit. Grabe. So the Syriao has
* speculatores et ministri. 'Et«tk6- spectatores.
rous Kal StattSrotf Grcece Irenceum scrip- 3 In allusion to the Ophite, I. 141.
tistc conjectavit in marffine tui Irenati 4 Sanctum is inserted from the Cl. MS.
Rtrerendm admodum Pearsonut. Sed Obs. again the great tenet of our faith.
146 IN EVANGELIIS OSTENDITUR
lib.iv. incredulos suse.salutis efficere homines, et blasphemos in plasma-
mass^iv *orem Deum. Qusecunque enim cum gravitate summa dixerint
'■ *• omnes hseretici, in ultimum ad hoc deveniunt, ut blasphement
fabricatorem, et contradicant saluti plasmatis Dei, quod quidem
est caro : propter quam omnem dispositionein fecisse Filium Dei,
multis modis ostendimus, et manifestavimus neminem alium Deum
appellari a Scripturis, nisi Patrem omnium, et Filium, et 1 eos qui
adoptionem habent.
CAP. I.
Ostensio quoniam Dominus unum solum Deum et Patrem
cognoscebat.
,'/• 1. Oum sit igitur hoc firmum et constans, neminem alterum
Deum et Dominum a Spiritu prsedicatum, nisi eum qui dominatur
ps.ixxxi. 6. omnium Deus, cum Verbo suo, et ^eos qui adoptionis Spiritum
accipiunt, hoc est, eos qui credunt in unum et verum Deum, et
Christum Jesum Filium Dei ; similiter et Apostolos neminem
alium a semetipsis Deum appellasse, aut Dominum cognominasse;
multo autem magis Dominum nostrum, qui et nobis praecepit
Matt.xxiii.9. neminem Patrem confiteri, nisi eum qui est in ccelis, qui est unus
Deus, et unus Pater : manifeste falsa ostenduntur ea quse dicunt
circumventores et perversissimi sophistse, dicentes naturaliter et
Deum et Patrem esse, quem ipsi adinvenerunt; Demiurgum vero
naturaliter neque Deum, neque Patrem esse, sed verbo tenus dici,
eo quod dominetur 2conditionis, sicut dicunt perversi 8grammatici,
4excogitantes in Deum: et doctrinam quidem Christi praetermit- g.
tentes, et a semetipsis autem falsa divinantes, adversus universam
Dei dispositionem argumentantur. Etenim iEonas suos, et deos
6et patres et dominos, adhuc etiam et ccelos vocari dicunt, cum
Matre sua, quam et Herrani et Hierusalem appellant, multisque
aliis vocabulis eam cognominantes.
2. Cui autem non sit manifestum, quoniam si Dominus multos
patres scisset et deos, non prsecepisset discipulis suis unum scire
Deum, et hunc eundem solum vocare Patrem ? Sed potius dis-
joh. x. 35. tinxit eos qui sunt verbo tenus dii, ab eo qui sit vere Deus, ut
1 See j). 21, n. 5. dorw perversissimi sophistce, 147.
2 conditionis, Cl., Voss. 8ti Kparet 4 lirivoovvTes Kara Tbp Oeiv.
tt}s Krio-eus, al. conditioni. Cf. 141, n.2. - 5 Cl. omita et.
3 grammatici, Mythologians, Pan- 6 terram, I. 46, and 368, n. 2.
UNUS DEUS PATER. 147
non errent secundum doctrinam ejus, neque alterum pro altero lib.^iv.
audiant. Si autem nobis quidem prsecepit unum vocare Patrem ^s!vjy-
et Deum, ipse autem interdum alteros confitetur patres et deos U2-
eodem modo, alia quidem priecipiens videbitur discipulis, alia vero
ipse faciens. Non est autem hoc magistri boni, sed seductoris et
invidi. Et Apostoli autem secundum eos transgressores osten-
duntur prsecepti, Demiurgum Deum et Dominum et Patrem
confitentes, quemadmodum ostendimus, si non hic solus est Deus
et Pater. Jesus ergo transgressionis auctor et magister erit eis,
qui prsecepit unum vocari Patrem, imponens eis necessitatem De-
miurgum confiteri suum Patrem, quemadmodum ostensum est.
CAP. II.
Qucestio de eo quid sit, confiteor tibi Pater Domine cceli
et terrce.
■ M.829. Moyses igitur recapitulationem universse legis, quam acce-
perat a Demiurgo, in Deuteronomio faciens, sic ait : Attende Deut xxxii.
coelum, et loquar : et audiat terra verba ex ore meo. Bursum
David adjutorium suum dicens a Domino fieri : Adjutorium, in- ps. cxxM. &
quit, meum a Domino, qui fecit ccelum et terram. Et Esaias
confitetur a ]Deo, qui fecit ccelum et terram et 2dominatur
eorum, fieri sermones : Audi, inquit, cozlum, et auribus percipe Esai. i. 2.
terra, quoniam Dominus locutus est. Et iterum : Sic ait Dominus Esai. xm. 5.
Deus qui fecit cwlum, et affixit illud ; qui confirmamt terram, et
quce in ea sunt : et qui dat afflatum populo, qui est super eam, et
spiritum his qui calcant illam. Kursum Dominus noster Jesus
Christus eundem hunc Patrem suum confitetur, in eo quod dicit :
Confteor tibi Pater, Domine cceli et terrw. Quem Patrem volunt m»u. xi. 25,
nos audire hi, qui sunt Pandorae perversissimi sophistae ? Utrum- et
ne Bythum, quem a semetipsis finxerunt ; an Matrem eorum ;
an Unigenitum ? An quem Marcionitse, vel caeteri adinvenerunt
Deum ? (quem quidem non esse Deum, per multa demonstfavimus)
an, quod est verum, fabricatorem coeli et terrse ? quem et pro-
pheta: praedicaverunt, quem et Christus suum Patrem confitetur,
quem et Iex annuntiat, dicens: Audi Israel! Dominus Deus Deut. vi 4.
3 tuus *Deus unus est.
1 Clerm., An.,Voss. Dco. Gr. Do- 3 LXX. Tj^iwf.
mino. 4 Deus added by Grabe frora the
' dominatur eorum, cf. 146, n. 2. Ar. MS.
148 EX EVANGELIIS
LIB. IV.
iii. 1.
GB. IV. iii. „
MASS.IV. CAP. III.
ii. 3.
Ostensio quod per Moysem legisdatio sermones sint
Christi. Expositio parabola Divitis et pauperis
Lazari.
1. Quoniam autem Moysi literse verba sint Christi, ipse ait ad g. 277.
Judseos, quemadmodum Johannes in Evangelio commemoratus
joh. v. 46, est : Si credidissetis Moysi, credidissetis et mihi : de me enim ille
scripsit. Si autem illius literis non creditis, 1 neque meis sermonibus
credetis. Manifestissime significans Moysi literas suos esse ser-
mones. Ergo si Moysi, et reliquorum sine dubio prophetarum
sermones ipsius sunt, quemadmodum demonstravimus. Et iterum
ipse Dominus ostendit Abraham dixisse diviti de his omnibus. qui
Luc. xvi. 31. adhuc erant in vita : Si Moysi et prophetis non obediunt, nec si quis
a mortuis resurgens ad illos eat, 2credent ei.
2. Non autem fabulam retulit nobis pauperis et divitis ; sed
primum quidem docuit neminem oportere deliciis uti, neque in
secularibus oblectamentis et multis epulis degentes, servire suis
luc. xvi. 19. voluptatibus, et oblivisci Deum. Erat enim, inquit, dives, qui ves-
tiebatur purpuram et byssum, et 3 delectabatur epulis splendidis. De
E«ai. v. 12. talibus autem et per Esaiam dixit Spiritus : Gum citharis, et tym-
panis, et psalteriis, et tibiis vinum bibunt: opera autem Dei non
vntuentur, et opera manuum ejus non considerant. Ne ergo in
eandem pcenam cum his veniamus, finem eorum ostendit Dominus ;
simul significans, quod obedientes Moysi et prophetis crederent in
eum quem ipsi prsedicassent Dei Filium, qui resurrexit a mortuis,
et vitam nobis donat, et demonstrat ex una substantia esse 4omnia,
id est Abraham, et Moysem, et prophetas, etiam ipsum Do-
minum qui resurrexit a mortuis, in quem credunt et multi qui
sunt ex circumcisione, qui et Moysem et prophetas audiunt prse-
dicantes adventum Filii Dei. Qui autem 5spernunt, ab altera
coios. i. 18. substantia eos esse dicunt, neque primogenitum mortuorum sciunt ;
separatim Christum intelligentes, tamquam impassibilem perseve-
1 Gr. *-£>$ toU i/ioTs pijjuoo-t viffTei- wpuis.
<reTe > 4 ix /uas oiV/as elKOi jrdWa l. {irAv-
3 credent ei. So Syr. .1 V/i .rnVn ras).
•Ol-i « spernunt, ab, Ch., Voss. The Ab.
3 Gr. ei<t>pau>6/Mros na9' inxipav \ap.- MS. has diipernunt, et ab.
ARGUMENTA. 149
rantem, et separatim eum qui passus est Jesum. Non enim a mb. iv.
Patre accipiunt cognoscere Filium, nec a Filio discunt Patrem, mass.Viv.'
manifeste et sine parabolis 1 eum Deum, qui est vere, docente. u a"
CAP. IV.
Ostensio quoniam ccelum quidem et terra transient, Do-
minus autem qui fecit ea, manet in ceternum : et
ipse Pater est Domini nostra. t 4 b iJ*'
1 Geabb inserts enim from the Voss. in ligno martyrii exaltatus a terra, et
MS., but it is also found in the Clbrm. : omnia traxit ad se, et vivificavit mor-
the Gr. T. and Syr. confirm it. tuos. Feuaed. The last vrords ei vivi-
2 Christum is placed first as in the ficat mortuos, are omitted in the Clbem.
Cleemont copy ; possibly Jeswm was a MS.
subsequent addition. 4 Omnia trahit ad se. Ex hoc loco
3 Non aliter salvari. Augustinus [etp. 88,] colligo, Irenceum, non irdvTas,
pro ussertionc peccati originalis adversus sed iravra legisse, quomodo et alii Patres
Julianum Pelagianum decertans, inter ac Codices MSS. kabent. Geabe. The
undecim Patrum antiquiorum sententias, Syriac seems to have read irdvra, but
quas Pelagianis opponit, hujus loci ita
meminit Lib. I. cap. i. Irenseus Lug- renders it as the masc. sing. ■ m 1
dunensis Episcopus, non longe a tem- «numquemque.
poribus Apostolorum fuit. Isteait, non 5 oportere, Cl., Ae. and Voss. MSS.
aliter salvari homines ab antiqua ser- Edd. earlier than Geabe, oportet.
pentis plaga, nisi credant in eum, qui 6 eum. This word is omitted in the
secundum similitudinem carnis peecati Clbem. MS.
DOMINUS PERMANET. 151
nere. Sed et pneteritionem coeli et terrse ignorant : Paulus autem lib.iv iv.a
. . . . . . GR IV. vi.
non ignoravit, dicens: ^Prwterit enim figura hujus mundi. Deinde MA.ss- iv.
qusestionein
^ ipsorum
r , solvit
_ David.
. Figura
° enim
, hujus
J mundi lCor. vii.31.
prsetereunte, non solum Deum ait perseverare, sed et servos ejus,
in centesimo primo psalmo dicens ita: Initio terram tu fiundasti]*™-25'2'*
Domine, et opera manuum tuarum sunt cozli. Ipsi peribunt ; tu
autem perseverabis, et omnes sicut vestimentum veterascent, et sicut
cooperimentum 2mutabis eos, et mutabuntur. Tu autem idem3
es, et anni tui non deficient. Filii servorum tuorum inhabitabunt,
et semen eorum in ceternum dirigetur ; manifeste ostendens quae
sint qme prsetereunt, et quis est qui semper perseverat, Deus cum
servis suis. Et Esaias autem similiter: Allevate, inquit, oculos _ai. u. 6.
vestros in cozlum, et attendite in terram deorsum, quoniam cozlum
sicut fiumus 4confirmatum est, terra autem sicut vestimentum vete-
rascet : qui autem inhabitant in eis, quemadmodum hwc, morientur.
Salutare autem meum in wternum erit, justitia autem mea non
deficiet.
CAP. V.
Quare derelicta est Hierosolyma.
M-Mjw - Adhuc et de Hierusalem, et de Domino audent dicere, quo-
niam si esset maqni Reqis civitas, non derelinqueretur. Simile Matt. v. 35,
. ,. . . , ,. . —. . ex Ps. xlvii.
autem est, si quis diceret, quoniam si esset stipula conditio Dei, *■
nunquam a frumento derelinqueretur : et sarmenta vineae, si a
Deo facta essent, nunquam a botris destituta abscinderentur.
Quemadmodum autem hsec non propter se principaliter facta sunt,
sed propter crescentem in eis fructum, quo maturo facto et ablato,
derelinquuntur, et e medio auferuntur Bquaa jam non sunt utilia ad
fructificationem : sic et Hierosolynia, quae jugum in se servitutis
CAP. VI.
Ostensio quod temporalis lex data sit :
Quce causa est quod ccelum et terra transient.
"ATravra /lerpw ical rd^ei 6 Qebs iroiel, ical ovSev afierpov orPi^tHl
i > ~ rf ki i ,a MASS.IV.
irap avrw, oti firjoev avaptvutjTOV. xu.i.
E Joh.
omnia enim mensura et ordine Deus facit, et nihil non mensum Damasc
Pamasc.
Farallelis.
. apud eum, quoniam nec incompositum. Et bene, qui dixit ipsum **• ^8,
immensum Patrem in Filio mensuratum : mensura enim Patris
Filius, quoniam et capit eum. Quoniam autem temporalis erat
illorum administratio, Esaias ait ; Derelinquetur filia Sion sicut Esai. i. a
casa in mnea, et velut 1 custodiarium in cucumerario. Quando
autem hsec derelinquentur? Nonne cum fructus aufertur, et de-
relinquentur folia sola quse jam fructificare non possunt ? Et quid
de Hierusalem dicimus, quandoquidem et figuram mundi universi 1 c<»- v«. si.
oporteat praeterire, adveniente tempore prseteritionis ipsius, ut
fructus quidem in horreum colligatur, palese autem derelictse com-
burantur ? Dies enim Domini quasi clibanus ardens, et erunt m«i. w. i.
stipula omnes 2peccatores, qui faciunt injusta, et comburet eos dies
reniens.
CAP. VII.
Quis est autem hic Dominus, qui talem importat diem, Jo-
hannes Baptisator significat, dicens de Christo: Ipse vos bapti- M*ttl£1"'
sabit in Spiritu sancto et igni ; palam habens in rnanu ejus a«? Ui- 16seq-
emundandam aream suam, et fructum congregabit in horreum,
paleas autem comburet igni inextinguibili. Non ergo alius est, qui
bjtnam nuncupavU. Nam sub Abra- becomes too abrupt ; added to which t&v
liamo parente nostro (ail Josephus 7 v&fiov would have been required, not ■rijv
Antiquit. cap. 3) Solyma vocabatur. vo/M>6e<rtav. For these reasons Gbabe's
lUam vero quondam Chananaeorum qui- reading, from the Ak. MS., and his
dam potens condiderat, scribit Hege- punctuation, are retained.
BIPPCS, lib. V. 9, qui patrio sermone 1 S. Cypbian similarly: Sicut casa
Melchisedec, id cst, Rex justus voca- in vinea, et sicut custodiarium in cucu-
batur. Feu. The reader is referred to the merario. A dv. Judceos, I. 6. The Vul-
Hist. and Thcol. ofthe Creeds, 200—205, gate has tugurarium.
where reasons are assigned for consider- 3 peccatores is omitted in the Clebm.
ing Melchizedek to have been of the MS., apparently to bring the text into
stock of Shem, rather than of Ham. closer conformity with the Vulgate ; but ,
Masstjet reads legislationem, as in the the Hebrew has DHT, for which the
Clebh. copy, and commences with it LXX. read DHJ, AXKoyeveis. Aq.
a full period ; but the construction vKepvpavoOs.
vol. n. 10
154 DEUS PATRIAHCHIS
wb.iv. tu. frumentum facit, et alius qui paleas; sed unus et idem, et judicans
MAvfa v' ea' es* separans. Sed frumentum quidem et palete, inanimalia
et irrationabilia exsistentia, naturaliter talia facta sunt : homo
vero rationabilis, et secundum hoc ^similis Deo, liber in arbitrio
factus et suse potestatis, ipse sibi causa est ut aliquando quidem m. 232.
frumentum aliquando autem palea fiat. Quapropter et juste con-
demnabitur, quoniam rationabilis factus amisit veram rationem,
et irrationabiliter vivens, adversatus est justitise Dei, tradens se
omni terreno spiritui, et omnibus 2serviens voluptatibus ; quem-
Ps. jcivm. 8i. admodum propheta ait : ffomo cum in honore esset non intellemt,
comparatus estjumentis insipientibus, et similis factus est illis.
CAP. VIII.
Ostensio eundem Deum et prcesentia et ceterna
fecisse.
Esauxxxiv. Unus igitur et idem Deus, qui plicat coelum quemadmodum
p«. cui. 30. librum, et renovat faciem terrse : qui temporalia fecit propter
hominem, ut maturescens in eis fructificet immortalitatem, et qui
Ephes. H.7. seterna superducit propter suam benignitatem, ut ostendat 3so?culis
supervenientibus inenarrabiles divitias benignitatis suw: qui a Lege
et prophetis annuntiatus est, quem Christus suum Patrem con-
fessus est. Ipse est autem fabricator ; et ipse est qui super omnia
«saj.xiui.10, est Deus, quemadmodum Esaias ait: 4Ego testis, dicit Dominus
Deus, et puer Bmeus quem elegi, ut cognoscatis, et credatis, et in-
telligatis, quia ego sum. Ante me non fuit alius Deus, et post me
non erit. Ego Deus, et non est absque me salvans. Annuntiavi, et
Esai. xii. 4. salvavi. Et iterum : Ego sum Deus primus, et super ventura ego
sum. Neque enim varie, neque elate, neque glorians dicit hsec : o.
sed quoniam impossibile erat sine Deo discere Deum, per Verbum
OAP. IX.
Quemadmodum Dominus eum qui de rubo locutus est
ad Moysem confitetur esse Deum viventium.
1. Dominus enim noster et magister in ea responsione,
quam habuit ad Sadducseos, qui dicunt resurrectionem non esse, et
propter hoc inhonorantes Deum atque Legi detrahentes, et resur-
rectionem ostendit et Deum manifestavit, dicens eis : Erratis, Mattxxiu»,
n ■ • ^ , ' . . ' 31, 32.
nescientes Scripturas, neque virtutem Det. De resurrectione emm,
inquit, mortuorum non legistis quid dictum est a Deo dicente : Ego "■• &
sum Deus Ahraham, et Deus Isaac, et Deus Jacob ? et adjecit :
Non est lDeus mortuorum, sed viventium : omnes enim ei vivunt.
Per haec utique manifestum fecit, quoniam is qui de rubo locutus
est Moysi, et manifestavit se esse Deum patrum, hic est viven-
tium Deus. Quis enim est vivorum Deus, nisi qui est 2Deus, et
super .quem alius non est Deus ? Quem et Daniel propheta, cum
dixisset ei Cyrus rex Persarum, Quare non adoras Bel ? annun- Dan. xiv. &
tiavit, dicens: Quoniam non colo idola manufacta, sed vivum Deum, Dan.xiv. <
qui constituit coslum et terram, et habet omnis carnis dominationem.
Iterum dixit: Dominum Deum meum adorabo, quoniam hic ^Dan.xiv.24.
Deus vivus.
2. Qui igitur a prophetis adorabatur Deus vivus, hic est
vivorum Deus, 3et 4Verbum ejus, qui et locutus est Moysi, qui et
Sadducseos redarguit, qui et resurrectionem donavit : utraque his
qui caecutiunt ostendens, id est, resurrectionem et Deum. Si enim
Deus mortuorum non est, sed vivorum, hic autem dormientium
patrum Deus dictus est, indubitate vivunt Deo, et non perierunt,
1 Dnu semel Syr. bis Grsece. norum, et Arianortim hcereses plane re-
* Mebc. n., but no other MSS., fellit. Is enim qui locutus est Mosi,
here insert super omnia, so printed also seipsum appellat Jehova, guo nomine
in the earlier editions, and Gbabe. Judcei simul et hceretici confitentur oster-
' et Verbumejus...ipseigilur Christus. nam Dei essentiam et majestatem signifi-
Aperte constanterque Chrislum profitetur cari. Christus aiUem cum Patre ille
unum esse cum Patre Deum vivorum, Deus est. Jgitw natura et gloria cum
qui cum Patribus et Mose locutus sit: eo unus Deus est, licet personali pro-
quod tam veterum, quam novorum Ebio- prietate distinetus. Fedabd.
nitarum, Ccrinlhianorum, Samosatenia- * Verbum. ..qui, 6 Adyos sc.
10—2
156 PER FIDEM ABRAHAM
lib. iv.u. cum sint filii resurrectionis. Resurrectio autem ipse Domi-
mass. iv.° nus noster est, quemadmodum ipse ait : Ego sum resurrectio et
■ vita. Patres autem, ejus filii ; dictum est enim a propheta : Pro
ps. kiiv.17. patribus tuis facti sunt tibi filii tui. Ipse igitur Christus cum
Patre vivorum est Deus, qui locutus est Moysi, qui et patribus
manifestatus est.
CAP. X.
Quoniam Abraham vidit Christum;
CAP. XII.
Quemadmodum Abrdham a Verbo doctus est.
7 Et Abraham ergo a Verbo cognoscens Patrem, qui fifecit
Gen.xiv.22. coelum et terram, hunc Deum confitebatur: et doctus «repisesen-
tatione, quod inter homines homo futurus esset Filius Dei, per
Gen. xt. s. Cujus adventum semen ejus erat futurum quasi stellae cceli, concu-
pivit eam diem videre, uti et ipse complecteretur Christum : et per
Gen. xvii. 17. spiritum prophetise eam videns exultavit. Propter quod et Simeon
ex semine ejus 7 reimplebat gratulationem patriarchae, et dicebat :
Luc.u.29- Nunc%dimittis servum tuum, Domine, inpace; quoniam viderunt
CAP. XIII.
Quemadmodum promissionem quam promisit Deus
Abrahce, Christus perfecit.
Non enim tantum propter Abraham hsec dixit: sed set
ut ostenderet quoniam omnes qui ab initio cognitum habuerunt
Deum, et adventum Christi prophetaverunt, revelationem acce-
perunt ab ipso Filio; qui et in novissimis temporibus visibilis et 1 Pet i. 11.
passibilis factus est, et cum humano genere locutus est, uti ex
lapidibus excitaret filios Abrahae, et adimpleret repromissionem,
quam promiserat illi Deus, et faceret semen ejus tanquam stellas c?en. xv. s, ct
cceli, quemadmodum ait Johannes Baptista : 6Potens est enim Deus uatt ui. 9, et
ex lapidibus istis suscitare filios Abrahce. Hoc autem fecit Jesus,
a lapidum religione extrahens nos, et a 7duris et infructuosis
cogitationibus transferens nos, et similem Abrahse fidem in nobis
constituens. Quemadmodum et Paulus testificatur, dicens, nos a™. iv. 12,
■ __ , g ( 13, 16, ix. 8,
esse filios Abrahse secundum similitudmem fidei, et repromissionem et 0al- iv- **•
hsereditatis. Unus igitur et idem Deus, qui advocavit Abraham
et repromissionem ei dedit. Hic est autem fabricator, qui et per
Christum prseparat luminaria in mundo, eos qui ex gentibus cre-
dunt. Vos autem, inquit, estis lumen mundi, hoc est, quasi stellac
cceli. Hunc ergo recte ostendimus a nemine cognosci, nisi a Mau. v. 14.
Filio, et quibuscunque Filius revelaverit. Eevelat 8autem omnibus 3.
1 Cl.,Voas., 80 the Syr. °^ O 6 Gr- Sivartu, Syr. ujliVl
al. ante faciem. Cl. prajiarasti. potent.
> CLBBM.,Aa.,Vo88., si.popv.Umm. 7 nostris is inserted by Fecabd. and
* Cl., Voss. noctem, viKra, acc. adv. Gbabe, on the authority of the Voss.
* The Clebh. and Voss. copiea MS., but Cl., Ab. and Mebc. n. omit
strangely read Elizabeth. it. nris may have grown out of duris.
' ct omitted by Gbabe. 8 autem, Ch., Voss., but Ab. enim.
I
OAP. XIV.
Quare Judcei abscesserunt a Deo.
1 The Clebm. here inserts utique and the world was made by creative angels.
omits eum, the last word ofthe quotation. ei omitted in the Clebm. MS.
a ejus. Cl., Ab., Voss., Meec. i., al. 8 figuratio, i. e. the Holy Spirit ; as
Dei. Massuet observes, the Fathers call the
3 per seipsum, for per se, na8' airbv. Spirit the similitude of the Son. So
4 Qehv iyvoovvTes t6v5' iv cx^lf^aTL S. Athanasics speaks of the Spirit as
avdpwirlvip elpijK&ra. the seal of the Son, Ep. I. ad Serap.,
8 et Aaron. These words, printed in and S. Basil says, that he is the like-
Grabe's text, are expunged, as omitted ness of the Son, as the Son is of the
in the Cl., Ab. and Voss. MSS. Father, eU&v fikv Qeov X/>t<rrds, fis tari,
6 aut here seems to be lost. (pTlffiv, elK&m tov Beov tov iopdrov, eUiiv
7 Bearing on the Gnostio notion that Si tov Tlov t6 Tlvevp^a. Cf. 162, 3.
JUDiEI ET MARCIONIT^. 165
LIB. IV. xv.
OR. IV. xvii.
MASS. IV.
CAP. XV.
Ostensio quoniam Abraham hcereditate percipit regnum
ccelorum.
CAP. XVI.
Quoniam Dominus Sabbatis curans secundum Legem
faciebat.
Vindicabat enim semen ejus Dominus, 6solvens a vinculis, et
advocans ad salutem, quemadmodum fecit in muliere, quse ab eo
curata est, manifeste dicens his qui Lnon similem Abrahae ha-
bebant fidem: 6 Hypocrita, unusquisque vestrum die sabbatorum^-^u.
CAP. XVII.
Quoniam non contra Legem faciebant discipuli Domini
sabbatis spicas legentes: et quoniam Levitce oranes
discipuli Domini.
Sed et esurientes accipere sabbatis escas ex his quse adjacebant
non vetabat Lex: metere autem et colligere in horreum vetabat. M.237.
as well as the Cod. Al. has the plural. fused the miracle at Bethesda with the
In other respects the text is apparently restoration of sight to the blind man in
quoted from memory, and differs in a Joh. ix. The common reading etiam
trifling degree from the original. can hardly be expressed in Greek, et
1 Et Siloa. Siloa is the ablative of having preceded ; etiam, therefore, has
locality. If we follow the ordinary been resolved into etjam. Kal tQ SiXwa/t,
reading, et Siloa etiam, the difficulty icoi 5i; TroMckis, iv tois Set/j/Sao-i idepd-
arises, that we only read of one cure irevcrev.
being performed by the waters of Siloam ; 8 The Clebm. has bonum, which
for 6rabe'S supposition is not tenable, might express yf^sT^v iir' &pKtinv t&v
that many such Jcures may have been yeiTivav : with bonos we might expect
performed of which lBEN.«US had a to have read senteniiam piam. May
traditional knowledge ; neither is Mas- ipKijeus have been written where alvi-
SUET's hypothesis more satisfactory, that crews now stands in the text at I. 143?
the Father, by lapse of memory, con- 3 cxiliatus homo, (^udoi/ievos.
LEGEM SABBATI INTERPRETATUB. 167
Et ideo Dominus his qui incusabant discipulos ejus, quoniam ug.iv. «i
vellentes spicas manducabant, i dixit : Nec hoc legistis, quod fecit u'*$lv'
David cum esurisset, quemadmodum introivit in domum Dei, et
. . . , . , . . Luc. vi. 3, 4,
panes proposttionis immucavit, et aedit eis qui cum eo erant, quos «lReg.xxi.
non licebat manducare, nisi soils sacerdotibusf per Legis verba
suos discipulos excusans, et significans licere sacerdotibus libere
agere. 2 Sacerdos autem scitus fuerat David apud Deum, quamvis
Saul persecutionem faceret ei. Omnes enim justi sacerdotalera
3 Has 'Ba<rt\ev$ SiKaios lepariKriv
r • eyei
/V rdPiv.
"s Antonhu
MeliKaet
. Joh. Danuuc.
O.306 habent ordinem. 4 Sacerdotes autem sunt omnes Domini Apostoli, inParau.
1 The Clerm. MS. reads condixit, formity with the declared will of God,
ovrdirev. The following quotation ia that the royal and priestly functions
defective as having been made memo- could be united for any particular act.
Thus David not only partook of the
3 Sacerdos autem scitus. Scisco must shewbread, but when the ark was esta
be understood as the origin of scitus, blished in the tabernacle, he offered
and not scio, the sense being decreed, hurnt offerings and peace offerings before
appointed; the Greek being, lepeis Si the Lord, . . . and blessed the people in the
narearadn 6 Aa/315 vrb rod Beov. name of the Lord of Hosts. 1 Sam. vi.
3 lias /?ao-iXeis SUatos. The patriar 17, 18. David, therefore, exercised the
chal simplicity of the priestly office in functions of a royal priesthood, and
the earliest times should be borne in Christ, his descendant according to the
mind, when the head of every family flesh, was also a Priest after the order of
was also priest over his whole household Melchizedek. But he is the head of the
in things pertaining to God, and the Church, and by virtue of their union
chief of every tribe was high priest over with him, his people in every age are
the entire community. So Melchizedek, a royal priesthood, aveviyicai nvevnanKitt
king of Salem, (see Hist, and Theol. of 6v<rlas eiirpo&dtKTovs rip Qe$ 5ia 'ln<rov
Creeds), was priest of the most high Xpicrrov. I Pet. ii. 5, 9.
God, Gen. xiv. 18 ; so Abraham and the 4 Sacerdotes .... Apostoli. Nothing
patriarchs sacrificed to God, Gen. xv. here said by the venerable father can be
9, io, xxii. 13, and performed those so twisted as to imply that because the
functions that afterwards were limited Levitical priesthood had ceased and de
to the priesthood, Gen. xvii. 13. So termined, therefore that no distinct order
Jethro was priest of the descendants of of men was ordained by Christ as the
Midian, Exod, xviiL 1, and before the stewards of his holy mysteries, or that
giving of the law the firstborn generally every member of Christ was, as it were,
had a sacerdotal character by right of his own priest before God. The context
birth, e.g. Exod. xxiv. 5- Hence by flows on naturally from the Greek ori
the earliest traditions of the human race ginal, as also from the Latin version;
it was not only true of Melchizedek, but and the author having shewn that
in every other case, that iros patrikeis David, though of no priestly lineage,
SUatoi leparutty eT^e Td£o\ Still, after was of a royal priesthood, proceeds to
the formal appointment of the Levitical say, But the Apostles of the Lord are in
priesthood, it was only in cases of ex like manner all dedicated to God as a
treme emergency, and in strict con holy priesthood.
168 APOSTOLI SACERDOTES
LiB iv.xvi. qUi neque agros, neque domus hsereditant hic, 'sed semper altari
Mvhl&v" e* -^e0 serviunt. De quibus et Moyses in Deuteronomio, in bene-
r— —
Deut. xxxm. dictione Levi ait : Qui dicit patri suo, et matri suw,' Non novi te,5
9- et fratres suos non agnovit, et Jilios suos abdicavit : custodivit prw-
cepta tua, et testamentum tuum servavit. Qui autem sunt qui de-
reliquerunt patrem et matrem, et omnibus proximis renuntiaverunt,
propter verbum Dei et testamentum ejus, nisi discipuli Domini ?
Num. xviii. De quibus iterum Moyses : Hwreditas autem, inquit, non erit eis.
x. 9.
Deut. xviii. 1 Dominus enim ipse hwreditas ipsorum. Et iterum: Non erit sa-
cerdotibus Levitis in tota tribu Levi pars, neque substantia cum
Israel : fructificationes Domini substantia eorum, manducabunt eas.
phn. iv. 17. Propter hoc et Paulus: Non inquiro, inquit, datum; sed inquiro
fructum. Discipulis, inquit, Domini Leviticam substantiam ha-
bentibus, licebat eis esurientibus, a seminibus accipere escam.
Matt. x. io. Dignus 2est enim operarius esca sua. Et sacerdotes in templo sab-
batum prophanabant, et rei non erant. Quare ergo rei non erant?
3 Quia cum essent in templo, non secularia, sed Dominica perficie-
bant ministeria, Legem adimplentes, non autem prsetereuntes
Num. xv. 32 Legem ; quemadmodum is qui a semetipso arida ligna attulit in
MattiiLio, castra Dei, 4juste lapidatus est. Omnis enim arbor quw non facit
iJcor."iii.9i7. fructum bonum, abscindetur, et in ignem mittetur; et, Quicunque
templum Dei violaverit, violabit illum Deus.
CAP. XVIII.
Ostensio unius et ejusdem substantiw esse ea quoe secun-
dum Legem sunt, et ea quce secundum Evangelium:
et quemadmodum novum Testamentum prcedicatum
est a Prophetis.
Unius igitur et ejusdem 5substantise sunt omnia, hoc est, ab uno
Matt.xiii.s2. et eodem Deo, quemadmodum et Dominus ait discipulis: Prop-
1 Sed semper altari.] Vel hinc pro- 3 est, omitted iu the Clebm. MS.
fecto facile est videre, Christianos a tem- E^ SQ the gyr_ m7.<^ , m
poribus Christi, Apostolorum, Martyrum,
et. devnceps,
, . sua in. templis
. , . altana
,. . ser- 3 quia,
1 omitted m tne Clbem. MS.
vasse, quibus Deo sacrificium incruentum 4 Mass. inserts qui et on the pLBRM.
corporis et sanguinis Christi in perpetuam anthority ; the words are there written,
mortis ejus recordationem offerrent : quod but h7 a later hand» and for this reason
etiam hujus libri cap. 34, confirmat nos- tne addition is cancelled.
ter Irenams his Christiverbis : Cum offers 6 eV /uds Koi rijs airrTjs oifflas. Com-
munus tuum ad altare etc. Feuabd. pare c. xix.
SUB NOVA DISPOSITIONE. 169
terea omnis scriha doctus in regno ccelorum similis est homini lir iv.
patrifamilias, qui profert de thesauro suo nova et vetera. Non <jB^-IyL
alterum quidem vetera, alterum vero proferentem nova docuit; '*•
o. 307. sed unum et eundem. Paterfamilias enim Dominus est, qui uni-
versae domui paternse dominatur: et servis quidem et adhue
indisciplinatis condignam tradens legem ; liberis autem et fide
justificatis congruentia dans prsecepta, 'et filiis adaperiens suam
haereditatem. Scribas autem et doctores regni ccelorum, suos
dicebat discipulos, de quibus et alibi ait Judseis: Ecce mitto ad Matt xxtu.
vos sapientes, et scrihas, et 'doctores, et ex eis occidetis, et effugahitis
a civitate in civitatem. 3Sic itaque quse de thesauro proferuntur
nova et vetera, sine contradictione duo testamenta dicit: vetus
quidem quod ante fuerat legisdatio ; 4novum autem, quae secundum
Evangelium est conversatio, ostendit, de qua David ait : Cantate et
Domino canticum novum. Et Esaias : 6 Cantate Domino h/mnum Esai. xm. io
novum. Initium ejus, glorificatur nomen ejus a summo terrw : vir-
tutes ejus in insulis annuntiant. Et Hieremias ait : Ecce disponam, jer. xxxi. 31,
inquit, testamentum novum, non quemadmodum disposui patrihus
vestris in monte Oreb. Utraque autem testamenta unus et idem
paterfamilias produxit, Verbum Dei, Dominus noster Jesus
Christus, qui et Abrahse et Moysi collocutus est, qui nobis in
novitate restituit libertatem, et multiplicavit eam, quae ab ipso est,
gratiam.
OAP. XIX.
Quid est, Plus quam teinplum, et, Plus quam Salomon
hic.
1. Plus est enim, inquit, templo hic. Plus autem et minus Matt. \\\. 6.
non in his dicitur, quse inter se communionem non habent, et sunt
contrariae naturse, et pugnant adversus se ; sed in his quee ejusdem
sunt substantise, et communicant secum, solum autem multitudine
et magnitudine difterunt : quemadmodum aqua ab aqua, et lumen
a lumine, et gratia a gratia. Major est igitur legisdatio quse in
libertatem, quam quse data est in servitutem : et ideo non in
1 The Clebm. and Voss. MSS. sup- 3 The reading of the Clekm. MS. is
ply et. adopted instead of the usual ea autem.
* doctore». This term is substituted 4 nova, in the MSS. originally per-
for prophetat, and transposed from first haps nova.
to last in order. 5 Quoted from memory.
VOL. II. 11
170 TAM IN LEGE QUAM IN EVANGELIO
lib. iv. unam gentem, sed in totum mundum diffusa est. Unus autem et M- 238-
<mass" fvu' '^em Dominus, <lui quam templum est, et plus quam Salomon,
ix 2- et plus quam Jonas donat hominibus, id est, suam prsesentiam et
Matt. xii. 4i, resurrectionem a mortuis : sed non Deum immutans, nec alium
42.
preedicans Patrem, sed eundem ipsum, qui semper habet plura
]metiri domesticis, et proficiente eorum erga Deum dilectione,
plura et majora donans, quemadmodum et Dominus discipulis
j0h. i. 50. dicebat: Quoniam et majora horum videbitis. Et Paulus ait:
phii. iii. 12. "^Non quod jam acceperim, aut quod justificatus sim, aut jam per-
4; xiii 9, 10.fectus sim: ex parte enim scimus, et ex parte prophetamus. Cum
autem venerit quod perfectum est, quw sunt ex parte, destruentur.
Sicut igitur adveniente perfecto, non salterum Patrem videbimus,
sed hunc quem nunc videre concupimus : Beati enim *mundi
corde, quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt; neque alium Christum et
Dei Filium exspectabimus, sed hunc qui ex Maria 5 Virgine, qui et
passus est, in quem et credimus, quem et diligimus; quemadmo-
Esai. xxv. 9. dum Esaias ait : Et dicent in illa die : Ecce, Dominus Deus noster,
in quem speravimus, et exultavimus in salute nostra. Et Petrus
i pet i. 8. ait in epistola sua : Quem non videntes diligitis, inquit, in quem
nunc non videntes "credidistis, gaudebitis gaudio inenarrabili ; neque o. s».
alium Spiritum sanctum percipimus, nisi hunc qui est nobiscum,
Rom. vm. 15. et qui clamat, Abba, Pater ; et in iisdem ipsis augmentum habe-
icor. xiii.12. bimus, et 'proficiemus, ut jam non per speculum, et per senigmata,
sed facie ad faciem fruamur muneribus Dei : sic et nunc plus tem-
cf. i. 90. a plo, et plus Salomone percipientes, quod est adventus Filii Dei,
non alterum didicimus Deum, prseter fabricatorem et factorem
omnium, qui ab initio nobis demonstratus est; neque alterum
Christum Dei Filium, prseter eum qui a prophetis prsedicatus est.
2. Novo enim Testamento cognito et 8prsedicato per prophetas,
et ille qui illud dispositurus erat secundum placitum Patris prsedi-
1 aTrofieTpetffdat, f. 1. airop.elpea0ai. 3 aUerum . . . . sed, ak\ov . . . . wMp,
2 These words of seripture are supplied tielow, allerum prceter.
by memory from Phil. iii. 12, i Cor. iv. 4 Clerm., al. mundo.
4, and xiii. 9, 10. The second is incor- c The Ab. and Clerm. MSS. omit
porated with the preceding in a similar Virgine, which was first inserted in the
way, in the ancient Italic version, known text by Feuardent. Voss. has it.
as the S. Germain copy ; aud as Grabe 6 credidistis. The words credentes
says, Hcec Interpretem vel vetustum scri- autem, inserted from the Vulgate, p.
lam ex Italica versione adjecisse puto, 409, G., are omitted in the Syriac.
cui hoc interpretamentum ex 1 Corinth. 1 proficiemus, -xpoxapM0^- The
iv. 4, citato loco insertum fuisse, ex Hila- Cl. has the worse reading, perficiemus.
rii Comment. aliisque constat. 8 rjti prcedicatione.
UNUS PATEB, FILIUS ET SPIRITUS. 171
cabatur, manifestatus hominibus quemadmodum voluit Deus ; ut lib. iv.
possint semper proficere credentes in eura, et 'per testamenta JJM-
maturescere profectum salutis. Una enim salus et unus Deus ; ix-3-
quse autem formant hominem, prsecepta multa, et non pauci
gradus qui adducunt hominem ad Deum. 2Terreno quidem et
temporali regi, cum sit homo, licet aliquoties majores profectus
attribuere his qui sunt subjecti : Deo autem non licebit, cum sit
idem, et semper majorem gratiam prsestare humano generi svelit,
et pluribus muneribus assidue honorare eos qui placent ei ? Si
autem hoc est 4proficere, alterum adinvenire Patrem prseter eum
qui ab initio annuntiatus est, et rursum, prseter eum qui putatur
secundo inventus esse, "alterum tertium adinvenire ; et ejusdem erit
'profectus et a tertio in quartum, et ab hoc rursum alterum et
alterum : et sic semper putans proficere talis sensus, nunquam in
uno stabit Deo. Expulsus enim ab eo qui est, et reversus retror-
sum, quseret quidem semper, inveniet autem nunquam Deum ; sed
OAP. XX.
Quemadmodum Moyses adventum Christi significavit, et
tempus passionis et locum in quo passus est.
1. Bene igitur et Johannes meminit dicentem Dominum Ju- m. 239.
joh.v. 39, dseis: Scrutamini Scripturas, sin quibus putatis vos vitam arternam o. 309.
habere : illw sunt quce testimonium perhibent de me. Et non vultis
venire ad me, ut vitam habeatis. Quomodo igitur testabantur de
eo Scriptune, nisi ab uno et eodem essent Patre, praeinstruentes
homines de adventu Filii ejus, et prsenuntiantes salutem, quse est
joh. v. 46. ab eo ? Si enim crederetis Moysi, crederetis et mihi : de me enim
ille scripsit ; scilicet quod inseminatus est ubique in Scripturis ejus
Gen. xviii. 5. Filius Dei ; aliquando quidem cum Abraham "loquens, cum eodem
cmxT1'1*" comesuru8: aliquando cum Noe, dans ei 'mensuras: aliquando
Oen. iii. 9.
1 Cf. S. J. Chbysostom de Incompr. tov vbuov ivro\ijv 6 dX^&eos 6e6s. Com-.
AKaTd\r)irTov Xeyerai jrAa^os, eis o pare the preceding note.
KaBlevres eavrois ol Ko\vuf3vTal, Kal irpbs * in quibus, as the Syr. ^OOISJ,
to\v Kara<pepbuevoi /9d0os, rb Trepas but Gr. 6Vi iv ai5ra?s.
dSwaroOo-iK eSpeiv. 6 Tebt. c. Prax. II, 13, cf. c.
3 secundo, cancelled by Massuet, ia xxvii.
found in the Abund., Voss., andMEBC. 7 mensuras, i. e. the dimensions of
n. MSS., but not in the Clebm. irdXii» the ark, Gen. vi. 15, 16. But the true
Sevrepov stood perhaps in the original. reading in this passage is very doubtful.
3 Sermonem Dei, Ita cum Irenceo The text of Gbabe is followed; Mas-
habent Syrus, Persicus, ct jEthiopicus In- suet omits cum eodem comesurus, and
terpretes, nec non Cod. Cantabrigiensis ; reads eis before mensuras, on the faith
cum edita S. Matthcei exemplaria eVroXV, ofthe Clebm. and Voss. MSS. Ebasm.,
non \byov 6eo0 sonent. Gbabe. Gall., Ab. and MEBO.n. read aliquando
4 ij>uo\by>)o-e yap rbv \byov Geou tJjk before cum eodem, but omit aliquando
AGNUS PASCHALIS. 173
autem quaerens Adam : aliquando autem Sodomitis inducens judi- LIB. IV.
XX. I.
cium: et rursus cum 'videtur, et in viam dirigit Jacob: et de rubo OB.IV.xxlU.
MASS. IV.
loquitur cum Moyse. Et non est numerum dicere in quibus a X. 1.
Moyse ostenditur Filius Dei : cujus et diem passionis non igno- Gen. xix. 24.
Gen. xviii. 13
ravit, sed figuratim prsenuntiavit eum, 2Pascha nominans: et in seq., 11 seq.
etxxxi.
eadem ipsa, quse ante tantura temporis a Moyse prsedicata est, seq. Exod. iii. 4
passus est Dominus adimplens Pascha. Non solum autem diem seq. Exod. xii. 3
descripsit, sed et locum, et extremitatem temporum, et signum
occasus solis, dicens : Non poteris immolare Pascha in ulla alia Deutxvi.5,6.
civitatum tuarum, quas Dominus Deus dat tibi, nisi in eo loco,
quem delegerit Dominus Deus tuus invocari nomen suum ibi: im-
molabis Pascha vespere ad occasum solis.
2. Jam autem et manifestaverat ejus adventum, dicens : Non Gen. xlix. 10.
11, 12.
deerit princeps in Juda, neque dux ex femoribus ejus, quoadusque
veniat cui srepositum est, et ipse est spes gentium; alligans advitem
puUum suum, et ad helicem pullum asinw. Lavabit in vino stolam
suam, et in sanguine uvw pallium suum: lcetifici oculi ejus *a vino,
et candidi dentes ejus 6quam lac. Inquirant enim hi qui omnia
cum No€ . . . Adam, the mention ofAbra- in Mich. et Matth. vel populi Israelitici
ham immediately preceding the judg- ex digypto per medium mare transeuntis
ment of the cities of the plain ; the in- in desertum, ul est Naz. et Aug. sententia.
stances of Adam and Noah may have Sed veteres iUi dicentes Pascha a iriax^v
been transpoaed or interpolated from the deduci, non tam ipsius vocis etymon,
margin. quam mysterii rationem habuerint. Fku.
1 Clebm., Voss., Mass., videretur. In this place if Iken-EUS had considered
There is an allusion to a favonrite deri- that Pascha was a derivative &ri toS
vation of the name Israel from . K"N tiirKfaf, he would have stated this
, ?N ♦ PIKT Homo videns Deum. So Hrpp. plainly. As it is he only adduces the
e. Noet. 'I<rpaii\ Si t/s ioTU/ dXA' if dV- Paschal solemnity, as typifying the time
Bpwros ipuv riv Qeiv. 5. The fathers of Chrisfs Passion. That he here makes
can scarcely be blamed in following the no verbal comparison between ircurxeiv
lead of Pbilo, who must have known and Pascha, is another good proof of his
better ; he says, i uiv 'laxCbB irTepvurrfy, knowledge of Hebrew.
6 Si 'I<rpoi)\ ipwv riv Qeiv KaKurai. de 8 Codd. Vkt., Voss., repromissum,
Mut. Nom. 12. as in Nov. de Trin. 9. LXX. t4 diro-
* Ex hoc quoque loco existimatur Ketfieva avrQ. 1. al. if diro/teiTiu. i. e.
Irenams judieasse, vocem Paschatis de- Hclicem, Clebm. illicem.
ductam este a Gratco verbo iriaxeai, quod 4 A vino] Irenoeus itaquc non virip
pati significat : quod certe iUi commune dtvov, ut editt. rCm 6 habent, sed iri
fuerit cum Tert. c. Jud. 10, Naz. Or. 1, otvov legit, quomodo et in Cod. Alezandr.
de Pasch. Lact. IV. 26. Arn. Eom. in exaratum est. Gbabe. The construction,
confiictu, cum Serapione, et aliquot aliis; however, is in imitation of the Hebrew
cum tamen vert Hebraica,velpotius Chal- comparative, |»t? D?J^ ^30-
daiea sil, et transitum significd, vel An- e tam is here inserted in the Clebm.
geli percutientis ^Egyptios, juxta Hieron. copy, but ab alia manu.
174 INDE AB INITIO
lib. iv. scrutari dicuntur, id tempus in quo defecit princeps et dux ex
ob.iv.xxul Juda, et qui est gentium spes, et qui vitis, et qui pullus ejus, et
* 2- quod indumentum, et qui oculi, et qui dentes, et quod vinum, et
unumquodque ex dictis exquirant; et invenient non alium, nisiG.3io.
Dominum nostrum ^Christum Jesum, annuntiatum. Quapropter
Deutxxxii. Moyses increpans populum, quod ingratus exsisteret, ait, Sic
populus fatuus, et non sapiens, hwc Domino retribuistis ! Et rursus
significans, quoniam 2qui ab initio condidit et fecit eos Verbum,
et in novissimis temporibus redimens nos et vivificans, ostenditur
Deut. xxvul pendens in ligno, et non credent ei. Ait enim : SM erit vita tua
Iterum Deut pendens ante oculos tuos, et non credes vitce tuw. Et iterum : Nonne
hic idem Pater tuus *possedit te, et fecit te, et creavit te ?
CAP. XXI.
Quoniam et prophetce, et justi, ante adventum Domini,
cognoverunt adventum ejus.
1. Quoniam autem non solum prophetse et justi multi, pne-
scientes per Spiritum sanctum adventum ejus, oraverunt in illud
tempus venire, in quo facie ad faciem viderent Dominum suum, et
sermones audirent ejus, Dominus fecit manifestum, dicens disci-
Matt. xiii. 17. pulis : Multi prophetw et justi cupierunt videre quw videtis, et nou
viderunt, et audire quw auditis, et non audierunt. Quemadmodum
igitur concupierunt et audire, et videre, nisi prsescissent futurum
ejus adventum ? Quomodo autem prsescire potuerunt, nisi ab ipso m. 2«.
praescientiam ante accepissent ? Quomodo autem Scripturse testi-
ficantur de eo, nisi ab uno et eodem Deo omnia semper per Ver-
bum revelata et ostensa fuissent credentibus; aliquando quidem
colloquente eo cum suo plasmate, aliquando autem dante legera,
aliquando vero exprobrante, aliquando vero exhortante, ac dein-
ceps liberante servum, et adoptante in filium, et apto tempore
ipeti.4. incorruptelse hsereditatem prsestante, ad perfectionem hominis?
Plasmavit enim eum in augmentum et incrementum, quemad-
Gen. l 28. modum et Scriptura dicit : Crescite et multiplicamini.
1 Chrislum Jesum, the Clekm. order. Symb. Tertullianus lib. contra Judmos,
3 qui... Verbum, 6 aw' dpx^s trWs Athanasius lib. de Incarnatione Verbi,
Kal irolriaas airois & A6yoi. Augustmus lib. XII. contra Faustum cap.
3 Et erit vita tua pendens. Sunc 5, Novat. lib. de Trinit. et LacUmtius
locum de crucis mysterio, post Irenwum lib. IV. cap. 18. Feuabd.
interpretantur Cyprianus lib. n. adver- * possedit te, Hebr. *|\Jj?. Seep.157,
sus Judaos cap. 20, Muffinus in Exposit. note 5.
CHRISTUM PERCEPERUNT SANCTI. 175
2. Et hoc Deus ab homine differt, quoniam Deus quidem lib. iv.
facit, homo autem fit : et quidem qui facit, semper idem est : 0^^Yv'
quod autem fit, et initium, et medietatem, et adjectionem, et aug-
mentum accipere debet. Et Deus quidem bene facit, bene autem
fit homini. Et Deus quidem perfectus in omnibus, ipse sibi
fequalis et similis; 'totus cum sit lumen, et totus mens, et totus
substantia, et fons omnium bonorum : homo vero profectum per-
cipiens et augmentum ad Deum. Quemadmodum enim Deus
semper idem est ; sic et homo in Deo inventus, semper proficiet
ad Deum. Neque enim Deus cessat aliquando in benefaciendo, et
locupletando hominem : neque homo cessat beneficium accipere,
et ditari a Deo. 2Exceptorium enim bonitatis, et organum clarifica-
tionis ejus, homo gratus ei qui se fecit : et iterum exceptorium
justi judicii ejus homo ingratus, et spernens plasmatorem, et non
subjectus Verbo ejus : qui plurimum semper fructificantibus, et
plus habentibus dominicum argentum, daturum se pollicitus est.
Euge, inquit, serve bone, et fidelis, quia in modico fidelis fuisti, mm. xxv.
super multa te constituam; intra iti gaudium Domini tui: ipse
Dominus plurimum promittens.
3. Sicut ergo nunc fructificantibus, plurimum daturum se
pollicitus est, secundum munerationem gratire suse, sed non se-
cundum commutationem agnitionis; 3ipse enim Dominus perse-
verat, et idem Pater revelatur ; sic ergo et posterioribus majorem
o.Mt. quam quse fuit in veteri Testamento munerationem gratiae attri-
buit unus et idem Dominus per suum adventum. Et illi enim per
famulos audiebant venturum regem, et mediocriter gaudebant,
secundum quod sperabant venturum eum : qui autem prsesentem
viderunt, et libertatem adepti et potiti sunt ejus muneratione,
majorem gratiam et abundantiorem exultationem habent, gau-
dentes de regis adventu, quemadmodum et David dicit : Anima ps. xxxiv. 9.
mea exultabit in Domino, jucundabitur in salutari ejus. Et propter
hoc Hierosolymam introeunte eo, omnes qui erant in via David, Matt. xxi. 8
*in dolore animae cognoverunt suum regem, et substraverunt ei
CAP. XXIII.
De Pharisaica lege; quce sunt particularia prcecepta,
et quce catholica.
1. In Lege igitur et in Evangelio cum sit primum et maxi-
mum prseceptum, diligere Dominum Deum ex toto corde ; dehinc
simile illi, diligere proximum sicut seipsum : unus et idem osten-
ditur Legis et Evangelii conditor. Consummatee enim vitae 4prse-
cepta in utroque Testamento cum sint eadem, eundem 5ostenderunt
Deum : qui particularia quidem prsecepta apta utrisque prsecepit ;
sed eminentiora et summa, sine quibus salvari non est, in utroque
eadem suasit. Quem autem non confundat Dominus, ostendens
non ab altero Deo esse Legem, sic dicens eis qui a se docebantur,
Mattxxiii. turbae et discipulis: Super cathedram Moysi sederunt scribw et
Phariswi. Omnia itaque quwcunque dixerint vobis, custodite' et
facite ; secundum autem opera eorum nolite facere : dicunt enim et
CAP. XXIV.
1 Sine causa, elxy a Graxis Codd. 320, G.] addiia videtw; sicut et in Lati-
abfuisse, suo tempore notarunt Bierony- nam vulgatam irrepsit, in gua olim haud
mut in Comment. ad Matth. v. et Augue- exslitisse, TertuUianus Apol. cap. 45, in-
tinus lib. I. Retractat. cap. 19, nec Irenoei dicat. Neque in Arab. et Jithiop. ver-
avo lectum fuisse, ex Justini M. Apolog. sionibus reperitur. Mill. N. Test. Gbab.
I. ad Antoninum pag. 30, lin. 18, colli- It may be observed that the Syriac
gitur; adeo ut citationis in Epistola ad thft Greek word ]f*l i]. cUjj.
Zenam et Serenum, aliunde quoque dubia, s See p. 340, G.
nulla habenda sit ratio. Quid multist 3 6 cls Ko&uvlav koX ivbrrp-a GeoO
ipse Irenaus se non legisse, manifeste in rbv dvOpwirov Hyuv. Compare p. 11,
hujus capitis progressu indicat. A Scri- n. 5.
bis itague tam hoc loco, guam supra * Thy people shall be willing in Hit
[Tom. I. p. 37*], ac infra [Tom. II. p. day of thy Power, Ps. cx. 3, was the
182 LEX REGIA
lib. iv. emundari docuit. Quo facto, necesse fuit auferri quidem vincula
xxiv- 2- ...... . ... .
ob. iv. servitutis, quibus jam homo assueverat, et sine vincuhs sequi
Mxfif.-2.v' Deum; superextendi vero decreta libertatis, et augeri subjectio-
nem quse est ad regem, ut non retrorsus quis revertens indignus
appareat ei qui se liberavit: eam vero pietatem et obedientiam,
quse est erga patremfamilias, esse quidem eandem et servis et
liberis ; majorem autem fiduciam habere liberos, quoniam sit major
et gloriosior operatio libertatis, quam ea quse est in servitute obse-
Matt.v. 21 quentia. < Et propter hoc Dominus pro eo quod est, Non mmcha-
beris, nec concupiscere prsecepit : et pro eo quod est, Non occides,
Matt. xix. 21. neque irasci quidem : et pro eo quod est decimare, omnia quse m. 243.
sunt pauperibus dividere; et non tantum proximos, sed etiam
Matt. v. 43, inimicos diligere : et non tantum bonos datores et communicatores
esse, sed etiam adversus eos qui tollunt 'nostra gratuito donatores.
luc. vi.ssi— Tollenti enim tibi tunicam, ait, remitte ei et pallium: et ab eo qui
tollit tua, non reposcas: et quemadmodum vultis ut faciant vobis
homines, facite eis; ut non quasi nolentes fraudari 2contristemur,
sed, quasi volentes donaverimus, gaudeamus, gratiam magis prse-
Matt.v.41. stantes in proximos, quam 3necessitati servientes. Et si quis te,
inquit, angariaverit mille passus, vade cum eo alia duo ; uti non
quasi servus sequaris, sed quasi liber prsecedas, 4aptum te in om-
nibus et utilem proximo prsestans : non illorum malitiam intuens,
Matt v. 45. sed tuam bonitatem perficiens, configurans temetipsum Patri, qui
solem suum oririfacit super malos et bonos, et pluit super justos et &315.
injustos.
3. Hsec autem omnia, quemadmodum prsediximus, non dissol-
ventis erant Legem, sed adimplentis et extendentis et dilatantis
in nobis : tanquam si aliquis dicat, majorem libertatis operationem,
et pleniorem erga liberatorem nostrum infixam nobis subjectionem
et affectionem. Non enim propter hoc liberavit nos, ut ab eo
abscedamus; nec enim potest quisquam extra dominica constitutus
prophetical forecasting of the perfect law the Greek must have had dXXot jeai
of liberty, the Gospel; in which the lirl rods atpovras ra THxfrcpa dwpeav
restraints of God's law are compatible xaP'$/Jll'">i-
with perfect liberty of action ; for the 2 Fed. marg., ClBRM., Voss., Ab.,
will is reclaimed and brought into a contristemini.
progressive confbrmity with the will of 8 1. al. necessitate.
God. Practically this change wrought 4 aptwm. Massubt proposes as the
in man's will is his reconciliation with original term iwiT^Saov, but the idea
the Father. Cf. Oreeds, 518—521. being well disposed, would rather
1 The Clerm. MS. omits nostra, but to indicate eH9erov. ..koX Xfrtfnlsr.
LIBERTATIS. 183
bona, sibimetipsi acquirere salutis alimenta : sed ut plus gratiam ijb. iv.
ejus adepti, plus eum diligamus. Quanto autem plus eum dilex- G,My-
erimus, hoc majorem ab eo gloriam accipiemus, cum simus semper il^;lv'
in conspectu Patris. Quia igitur naturalia omnia prsecepta com-
munia sunt nobis et illis, in illis quidem initium et ortum habu-
erunt ; in nobis autem augmentum et adimpletionem perceperunt.
Assentire enim Deo, et sequi ejus Verbum, et super omnia diligere
eum, et proximum sicut seipsum, homo autem 'homini proximus, et
abstinere ab omni mala operatione, et qusecunque talia communia
utrisque sunt, unum et eundem ostendunt Deum. Hic est autem
Dominus noster Verbum Dei, qui primo quidem servos attraxit Deo,
postea autem liberavit eos qui subjecti sunt ei, quemadmodum ipse
ait discipulis : Jam non dicam vos servos : quia servus nescit quid Joh. xv. u.
ejus Dominvs faciat. Vos autem dixi amicos, quoniam omnia quw
audivi a Patre 2meo, mani/estavi. In eo enim quod dicit : Jam
non dicam vos servos, manifestissime significavit se esse, qui primo
quidem eam servitutem quae est erga Deum, hominibus per Legem
constituerit, post deinde libertatem eis donaverit. Et in eo quod
dicit : Quoniam servus nescit quid faciat Dominus ejus, ignoran-
tiam servilis populi manifestat per suum adventum. In eo autem
quod amicos Dei dicit suos discipulos, manifeste ostendit se esse
Verbum Dei, quem et Abraham 3 voluntarie et sine vinculis propter
generositatem fidei sequens, amicus factus est 3Dei. Sed neque jmod. u. 23.
Abrahae amicitiam propter indigentiam assumsit Dei Verbum, ex-
sistens ab initio perfectus : antequam enim Abraham esset, ego sum, Joh. v\n,m.
inquit; sed ut ipsi Abrahae donaret teternam vitam exsistens
bonus, quoniam amicitia Dei 4immortalitatis est condonatrix his
<|iii aggrediuntur eam.
1 In the Clerm. MS. homines; indi- read in these three MSS., neither is
cating the very probable reading homi- Grabe's reading nota feci. Syr. ^iO
nis, as a close copy of the Greek, tov
ayOpwwov rXnalov. The same MS. reads 5 roluntarie .... Dei. These two
proximo, which was an assimilative words are carelessly oinitted in the
though careless transition from proxi- Clerm. MS. ixovfflut xal adfonus, dia
mut, so soon as the text read homini. t6 tt}s irlffrews ytvvaiov &ko\ov8u>v k.t.\.
The sarae MS. omits abstinere, with 1 <rvyx<->pnriKfi (<ttc rijs aBavaatas
which the sense cannot dispense. toTs t-TrtKapovcriv airrl\v. The CleRM.
' Massuet incorrectly quotes the is again careless aud omits immortalUatis
CLERM. MS. as omitting meo, which is est, but adds the latter word after con-
true only of Ar. and Voss. vobis is not donatrix. See p. 177, n. 3.
184 LEX REGIA
LIB. IV.
GRIV. OAP. XXV.
xxviii.
MASS. IV.
xiv- '• Quare fecit Deus hominem, et patres elegit, et nos vo-
cavit, et quid prcestat ea quce est ad Deum servitus,
et quare talis lex populo data est.
Igitur initio, non quasi indigens Deus hominis, plasmavit Adam,
sed ut haberet in quem collocaret sua beneficia. 'Non enim solum
ante Adam, sed et ante omnem conditionem glorificabat Verbum
Patrem suum, manens in eo; et ipse a Patre clarificabatur,
Joh. xvii. 5. quemadmodum ipse ait : Pater, clarifica me claritate, quam habui
2apud te priusquam mundus fieret. Nec nostro ministerio indigens
jussit ut eum sequeremur; sed snobis ipsis attribuens salutem.
Sequi enim Salvatorem, participare est salutem : et sequi lumen,
4 percipere est lumen. Qui autem in lumine sunt, non ipsi lumen
illuminant, sed illuminantur et illustrantur ab eo : ipsi quidem ei
nihil prsestant, beneficium autem percipientes illuminantur a
lumine. Sic et servitus erga Deum, Deo quidem nihil prsestat, nec
opus est Deo humano obsequio ; ipse autem sequentibus et servi-
entibus ei, vitam et incorruptelam et gloriam seternam attribuit, g. 316.
beneficium prsestans servientibus sibi, ob id quod serviunt, et
sequentibus, ob id quod sequuntur; sed non beneficium ab eis per-
cipiens: est enim dives perfectus et sine indigentia. Propter
hoc autem exquirit Deus ab hominibus servitutem, ut quoniam est
bonus et misericors benefaciat eis qui perseverant in servitute ejus.
In quantum enim Deus nullius indiget, in tantum homo indiget m. «44.
Dei communione. Hsec enim gloria hominis, perseverare ac per-
manere in Dei servitute. Et propter hoc dicebat discipulis Do-
joh. xv. 16. minus : Non vos me elegistis, sed ego elegi vos ; significans, quo-
niam non ipsi glorificabant eum, sequentes eum ; sed in eo quod
joh. xvii. 24. sequerentur Filium Dei, glorificabantur ab eo. Et iterum: Volo
ut ubi ego suni, ibi et hi sint, ut videant claritatem meam ; non
vane glorians super hoc, sed gloriam suam participari volens disci-
is.xmi.5. pulis suis, de quibus Esaias: Ab oriente attraham semen tuum, et
1 Mass. partly following the Cl. rant rb spiritali ; neqw Mthiojncus Apo-
and the Voss. text, has facile autem ad stoli Interpres id legisse videtur. Geabe.
idola revertentem; the Cl. MS. omits The Syriac, with which Ibemus so
ad ; Voss. and Ar. read facilem ; but often agrees, has petra
Gbabe's text as being more rough in X
its Latinity, and smoothly flowing in spiritus.
the Greek, is quite as likely to be 5 enim. Clebm., Voss., al. ergo.
genuine, (6ko\ov 5£ to avacrTp4<p€ff6at 6 Ae. hoc est pedagogum.
els efSwXa tov \abv iwaldtu&ev. It is 7 The five following words are not
also the Ae. text. read in the Clerm. MS. and they
2 vocaliones . . . vocans. So the Cl. may have been a gloss in the mar-
advocationes, Aeund., Voss., Meec. i., gin, on the words et nihil adjecit (but
Vet., Eeasm., Gall. avocationes, Gb. see next note) ; in which case vovOctuv
provocans, Voss., (St. vocansf) Vet., preceding must be treated as a finite
Aeund. verb.
3 8ta Teaaap&Kovra yap ijp.epwv Zp.ade 8 nihil is added to the text, for
Kpareiv twv tov Qeou \6yuv, Kal TWV 011- though omitted in the present MSS. it
pavlwv ffXVP&ruv, Kal t&v elKbvwv Trveu- was evidently in the copy of Iren.eus,
IxaTiKtbv, Kal tCjv p.eKK6vrwv wpoTUTrw- p.191.10, as well as in the Hebrew; the
aeav, all of whieh terms are synonyms Clerm. for Si sermones, reads hos.
of \6ywv, as used by Philo. 9 hoc in this position is frequently
4 Nostri MSS. Codd. omnes deside- omitted in the Ab. as also here.
INOBEDIENTI.eE. 187
LIB. IV.
XXVI. 1.
GB IV.xxix.
GAP. XXVI. MASS. IV.
XV. 1.
Qucmadrnodum in popido priore, et in Ecclesia qucedam
prwcepta propter duritiam et inobedientiam homi-
num data sunt.
CAP. XXVII.
Quare circumcisio data est populo, et observatio sabba-
torum, et quam habent recapitulationem.
m »46. '"1. Quoniam autem et circumcisionem non quasi consumma-
tricem justitite, sed in signo eam dedit Deus, ut cognoscibile per-
severet genus Abrahse, ex ipsa Scriptura discimus. Dixit, emm Gen. wu. 9,
g. 3i9. inquit, Deus ad Abraham, Circumcidetur omne masculinum vestrum,
et circumcidetis carnem prwputii vestri, 3 in signo testamenti inter
me et vos. Hoc idem de sabbatis Ezechiel propheta ait : Et E«ech. xx. 12,
sabbata mea dedi eis, ut sint in signo inter me et ipsos, ut sciant quo-
niam ego Dominus, qui sanctifico eos. Et in Exodo Deus ait ad
Moysem : Et sabbata mea observabitis : erit *enim signum apud me exo<l xxxi.
vobis in generationes vestras. In signo ergo data sunt hsec : 8non
autem sine symbolo erant signa, id est sine argumento, neque
otiosa, tanquam quse a sapiente artifice darentur; sed secun-
dum carnem 6circumcisio prsesignificabat spiritalem. Etenim nos,
ait Apostolus, circumcisi sumus circumcisione non manufacta. coi»ii.n.
Et propheta ait: Circumcidite duritiam cordis vestri. Sabbata iuxta Lxx'
autem 7perseverantiam totius diei erga Deum deservitionis edo-
cebant. jEstimati enim sumus, ait Apostolus r Paulus, tota die Hom.viH.38,
ex Pa. xliii.
22.
1 t^wBcv Si eVi/3ejSXi;«eVous t&s rpo- dVo7ra, oihe Kevi, where ototto is a gloss.
parclas Sopis. 1.4,2. Cl.,Voss. aforis. Cl. omits autem. See pp. 201. 6. «8. 1.
Ar. foris, and ut over et. 6 circumcisio pramgnificabat spiri-
3 judicenlur. The reading of the talem ; see The Creeds, p. 244. Clehm.
Clerm. and Voss. MSS. ; the Ar. omits circumcisio significabat. Voss. addfl
the word altogether. Gr. damnenlur, a circumcisionem. Ar. and Merc. ii.
probablegloss. CL.,AR.cm/«H<,nextline. circumcisio prafigurabat. From which
3 Vet., Cl. et Voss. quibus ex parte raritv lectiones the text has been formed.
consentUCod.AL.inquolegiturivov.ucltp, Gr. dXXo if koto <rapKa TcpiTOfi^ irpo-
in reliquis, et erit in signum. Mass. cai\fi.-nvcv t-Jjx irvevfLa.Ti.K-hv.
4 eniin Cl., Voss. tn Ab. 7 tt\v KaSTjuepwiiv Siafiovrfv ttJs ircpl
5 ovSi 6.ffVfjtf3o\a ijv ffrffjLcia, to&tcotiv tov Qebv \arpclas.
190 LEX NEMINEM
hb. iv. ut oves occisionis ; scilicet consecrati, et ministrantes omni tenipore
xxvii. 1. . ...
°mass iV' n°-e' ^08*1-88 e' perseverantes ei, et abstinentes ab omni avaritia,
xvL non acquirentes nec possidentes thesauros in terra. Manifesta-
Matt vi. t9. batur autem et tanquam de ea quse facta sunt, requietio Dei, hoc
est, ^regnum, in quo requiescens homo ille qui perseveraverit Deo
assistere, participabit de mensa Dei.
2. Et quia non per hsec justificabatur homo, sed in signo data
sunt populo, ostendit, quod ipse Abraham sine circumcisione, et
jac. u. 2a sine observatione sabbatorum, credidit Deo, et reputatum est illi ad
justitiam, et amicus Dei vocatus est. Sed et Lot sine circumcisione
Gen. xix. i7. eductus est de Sodomis, percipiens salutem a Deo. Item Deo
Gen. ix 27, placens Noe cum esset incircumcisus, accepit 2mensuras mundi
et x. totum. 1 u .....
Gen. v. 22 et secundse generationis. Sed et Enoch sine circumcisione placens
ueb. xi.5. Deo cum esset homo, 3Dei legatione ad angelos fungebatur, et
4translatus est, et conservatur usque nunc testis justi judicii Dei :
quoniam angeli 6quidem transgressi deciderunt in terram in
judicium ; homo autem placens, translatus est in salutem. Sed et
reliqua autem 6onmis multitudo eorum, qui ante Abraham fuerunt
justi, et eorum patriarcharum, qui ante Moysem fuerunt, 'et sine his
quse prsedicta sunt, et sine lege Moysi justificabantur. Quemad-
Deut. v. 2, a modum et ipse Moyses in Deuteronomio ait ad populum : Dominus
Deus tuus testamentum disposwit in Horeb : et non patribus vestris
. disposuit Dominus testamentum hoc, sed ad vos.
3. Quare igitur patribus non disposuit Dominus testamentum 2
1 Tim. i. 9. Quia lex non est posita justis ; justi autem patres 8virtutem decalogi
1 Having used the Valentinian term dubitare nequimus. Etenim capp. i 2—
dvdiravais, tlie author definea it as being 16 dicti libri Enochus ad angelos a Deo
the kingdom of God, so frequently missus esse novrratwr, qui nullam iis
likened in Scripture to a marriage-feast. peccatorum (sc. in rejiliarum hominum,)
For ea in the preceding line, read iis. veniam sperandam esse annuntiaret.
2 Gkabe compares Epiph. Anc. 114, Mass., Cl., Voss., Vet. omit Dei.
de Noe. Aia/iepl^ei p.(v, ws K\ripovbpos 4 translatus esl, to Paradise, V. v.
toO Kdtr/wv, Karaffras irrb rov Oeov, tois 5 According to Le Nourry, Bibl.
rpialv vlois airov rbv rrdvra Koapov, irrb PP. II. 715, the angels rebelled against
K\r)povs Sie\wv, Kal kK&arnv p.eplSa Kara God in heaven, and were banished to
K\rjpov iK&arip airoviuoiv. But may not earth,wlieretheycommittedfreshoffence,
the Greek have been, iS^aro ras /j,erpr)- Gen. vi. 2. Ak. omits quidem, and in
<reis tov K6ap.ov rijs Sevrtyas yeve"<reus, terram.
i.e. of the ark? p. 172, 7. Cl., Vo., « Clerm. cum omni multUudine.
Vet. as above. Ab. &c. secundum gene- 7 Cl., Voss., but Ab. omits et.
rationes. 8 virtutem . . . diligentes, so Cl., Ab.,
3 Dei. So the Ae. Qurn sit Enochi Mebo. n., Mass., but Gbabe as Voss.
legatio ad angelos, liquet ex apocrypho virtute, with legem before diligentes, a
lihro Enochi, quem Irenao ob oculos fnisse marginal gloss upon virt. decalogi.
JUSTIPICABAT. 191
CAP. XXVIII.
In quo differt Decalogus a reliquis prceceptis.
8E r erga Deum dilectionem prsecipiebat, et eam quse ad proxi-
mum est justitiam 9insinuabat, ut nec injustus, nec indignus
sit Deo, "prsestruens hominem per decalogum in suam amicitiam,
et eam quae circa proximum est concordiam : quae quidem ipsi
proderant homini, nihil tamen indigente Deo ab homine. ' 11 Et
propter hoc Scriptura ait : Hos sermones locutus est Dominus ad Deut. v. 22.
omnem synagogam filiorum Israel in monte, et l2nihil adjecit; nihil
enim, quemadmodum praediximus, indigebat ab eis. Et iterum
Moyses ait : Et nunc Israel, quid Dominus Deus tuuspostulat a te, Deut. x. 12.
nisi timere Dominum Deum tuum, ambulare in omnibus viis ejus,
1 MSS. cessit. and Voss. affligebat.
3 et extincta esset in JEgypto. R. 5 See p. 149, n. 4.
Motet et Elias Levites, ut ex scriplis eo- 6 Cl., Voss., Vet., but Ar., Slc. eos.
rttm colligit doctissimus Genebrardut in 7 sed in omni. The remainder ofthe
Clironico,tradunt,IsraelUasincajttivitate quotation is lost in the Cl., owing to
^Egyptiaeaconstantissimequidemlinguam the two eimilar sequences, vivit liomo.
Hebraicam, suai gentis liahitum, et avita 8 Ar. omits et.
nomina retinuisse: verum sanctissimam 9 Ar. insinuabatur.
patriarcharum fidem ac religionem fiagi- 10 prwstruens. There is no authority
tiose deseruisse, sola stirpe Levi excepta; for Grabb"s prcestruente. The antece-
iftue in ea pcrseverando sacerdotii digni- dent is 6 &e6s, supra, q. d. TpoKaraaKevd-
tatem sihi promeruit. Feuard. ffas rbv &v0pwxov els ttjv avrov tpCk&rirra.
3 erga Jwmines, not in Cl. or Voss. 11 Clerm. and Voss. omit et.
4 The Ar. reading, virie\i\ptv. Cl. 13 Cf. p. 186, n. 7.
192 FINIS PR..ECEPTI
lib. iv. et diliqere eum, et servire Domino Deo tuo ex toto corde tuo, et
xxviii. " . _ . ,
Gxx'xiv' ex iota anima tua ? Haec autem glonosum quidein iaciebant
Wxvti.v' hominem, 1 id quod deerat ei 2adimplentia, id est amicitiam Dei ;
Bom ... Deo autem ^praestabant nihil : nec enim indigebat Deus dilectione
hominis. Deerat autem hoinini gloria Dei, quam nullo modo
poterat percipere, nisi per eam obsequentiam, quse est erga Deum.
Deut xxx. Et propter hoc iterum Moyses ait eis ; Eliqe vitam, ut vivas tu et
semen tuum, diligere Dominum Deum tuum, exaudire vocem ejus,
et apprehendere eum: quoniam hwc est vita tua, et longitudo
dierurn tuorum. In quam vitam prsestruens hominem, decalogi
3quidem verba ipse per semetipsum omnibus similiter Dominus
locutus est : et ideo similiter permanent apud nos, extensionem et
augmentum, sed non dissolutionem accipientia per carnalem ejus
5 adventum./Servitutis autem prsecepta separatim per Moysem prse-
cepit populo, apta illorum eruditioni, 4sive castigationi ; quemad-
Deut. iv. 14. modum ipse Moyses ait : Et mihi prwcepit Dominus in tempore
illo, dicere vobis justificationes et judicia. Hsec ergo quae in ser-
vitutem, et in signum data sunt illis, 5circumscripsit novo libertatis
testamento. Qute autem naturalia, et liberalia, et communia
omnium, auxit et dilatavit, sine invidia 6largiter donans hominibus
per adoptionem, Patrem scire Deum, et diligere eum ex toto
corde, et sine 'aversatione sequi ejus Verbum, non tantum absti-
nent.es a malis operationibus, sed etiam a concupiscentiis earum.
Auxitautem 8etiam timorem : filios enim plus timere oportet quam
servos, et majorem dilectionem habere in patrem. Et propter hoc
Matt. xii. 36. ait Dominus : Omnem sermonem otiosum quem locuti fuerint homi-
Matt. v. 28. nes, reddent pro eo rationem in die judicii ; et, qui viderit mulierem
ad concupiscendum eam, jam mwchatus est eam %n corde suo ; et,
Matt. v. 22. qui irascitur fratri suo9sine causa, reus erit judicio: ut sciamus,
quoniam non solum factorum reddemus rationem Deo, ut servi ;
1 Tavra. 5, frSo^ov -7ro.i7<re rbv dvOpu- eruditionemkoc loco ^ignificare videbatur.
ttov, rb vffT^pTjffav avrol iinirK-qpovvTa, Grabe. The Clerm. also omits these
tovtcgti t^v tov 6-0u (pCKoTT^ra two wordg. There appears, however, to
to-Tip-qae yap avdpunros rijs tov Qeov 8. be room in the context for both words,
3 adimplentia. So Stieren from eruditioni applying to 8ixai.iip.aTa, and
the Voss. but the Cl. et adimplendam. castigationi to Kplveis.
Ar., Grabe and Mass. ei implentia. 5 circumscripsit, see p. 40, n. 8.
Ar. also has praMalat. 8 largiter, gloss on i<p$6vois.
3 Ar. omits quidem. 7 Cl., Voss. advcrsatione.
4 sive castigationi. Hcec desnnt in 8 So the MSS. Gr. et ; Stierkn
Voss. etforte addita sunt a quopiam, cui incorrectly says that he discards it.
vox 7rai5e.a. castigationem potius quam 9 See p. 181, n. 1.
DILECTIO. 193
CAP. XXIX.
Ostensio quoniam non propter se, nec indigens Deus
deservitione eorum, Leviticam prcecepit legem : quid
enim requirit Deus ab homine, nullius indigensf
o. M!. 1. Quoniam autem non indigens Deus servitute eorum, sed
propter ipsos quasdam observantias in lege5praeceperit, plenissime
prophetse indicant. Et rursus quoniam non indiget Deus obla-
tione 6eorum, sed propter ipsum qui offerat honiinem, manifeste
Dominus docuit, quemadmodum ostendimus. Si quando enira
negligentes eos justitiam, et abstinentes a dilectione Dei videbat,
per sacrificia autem et reliquas 'typicas observantias putantes
propitiari Deum, dicebat eis Samuel quidem sic; sNon vult i Reg.xv.w.
Deus holocausta et sacrijicia, sed vult exaudiri vocem suam.
Ecce, auditus bonus super sacrificium, et av.ditus super adipem
arietum. David autem ait : Sacrificium et oblationem noluisti ; v». xxxix. 7.
9aures autem perfecisti mihi: holocausta etiam pro delicto non
1 The Cl. alone omits sermonum. tirta bi (trKa^ds /uoi. Symm. and Theo-
s Ibexjsus places freedom of will dot. have also Crrla, but for TVp they
upon its true basis, harmony with the read f)J3. The Chaldee Paraphrase also
will of God ; in proportion as the new
man, according to God, is formed within expresses tbrla. IgjrflB KnysS PJHIK
in the heart and spirit, he obeys sponta- ^ XJV^? Aures, ut redemplioni luw
neously; and the law of God becomes auscultent, perforasti milti. If, there-
the perfect law of liberty. fore, the present Hebrew text be cor-
• AR. ut. rupt, as Kennicott has supposed, the
4 Ar. propitiatwnem. corruption dates from a very early period
' Cl., Voss., Grabe adds Ar., but of the Christian era. But S. Paul, Heb.
this MS. has prveceptt. x. 5, quotes the words as rendered by
6 Cl.,Vo., but Ar.,Mer. u.kominum. the LXX. trwfia Se KaTtjprLtrw fiot, which
" Omitted in Merc. i. indicate as the Hebrew original, H1| TK
8 Nou vult. Irenteus non ei 6e\rrr6v, •"h D3? The Syriac follows the same
ut nogtra r&v 6, exemplaria sonant, sed ov reading, . i ^jj lr-^£>
6{\et Irgisse videtur, ut et Theodoret. G.
8 aures autem perfecisti, a very proba- which would be nothing remarkable, if
ble corruption from perforasti, which one copy instanced by Kennicott had
would exactly express the Hebrew not embodied both the reading of the
nna D?3T}<, rendered by Aquila LXX., and that of the present Hebrew
194 COR CONTRITUM
LIB. IV. postulasti. Docens eos quoniam obauditionem *vult Deus, quae
xxix. 1.
GR. IV. servat eos, quam sacrificia et holocaustomata, quse nihil eis pro-
xxxii.
MASS. IV. sunt ad justitiam : et novum simul prophetans Testamentum.
xvii. 1.
Manifestius autem adhuc in quinquagesimo Psalmo de his ait :
I>s. 1. 18, 19. Quoniam si voluisses sacrificium, dedissem utique : holocaustis non
delectaberis. Sacrificium Deo spiritus contribulatus ; cor contritum m. 248.
et humiliatum Dominus non 'despernet. Quoniam 3ergo nihil
Ps. xlix. 9- indiget Deus, in eo qui est ante hunc Psalmo ait : Non accipiam
13.
de domo tua vitulos, nec de gregibus tuis hircos. Quoniam mem
sunt omnes bestiw terras, jumenta in montibus et boves ; cognovi
omnia volatilia coeli, et species agri mecum est. Si esuriero, non
dicam tibi : meus est enim orbis terrw, et plenitudo ejus. Nunquid
manducabo carnes taurorum, aut sanguinem hircorum potabo ?
Deinde ne quis putet, propterea quod irasceretur, eum recusare
Ps. xlix. 14, hsec, infert, consilium 4ei dans: Tmmola Deo sacrificium laudis, et
15.
redde Altissimo vota tua, et invoca me in die tribulationis *tuw, et
eripiam te, et glorificabis me ; illa quidem per quse putabant pec-
cantes propitiari Deum abnuens, 5et ostendens quod ipse nullius
rei indiget ; 6hsec autem per quse justificatur homo, et appropin-
quat Deo, hortatur et admonet.
Heb. x. 9. Clearly, therefore, it could
text. ls_^2>0 •——> - .... ^-j not affect his argument, whichever
■ i \ AjLoZ »J Aures autem per- reading were followed in that portion of
forasti mihi, et corpus autem parasti the text quoted, that was only inciden-
mihi. Diss. Gen. p. 9. [5]. So also the tally adduced by reason of its position.
Arabic version in Walton's Polyglott, With regard to the meaning of thetext,
it need bear no allusion to the Jewish
but in an inverse order. mode of marking the willing bondsman,
Ex. xxi. 6. Cf. Is. 1. 5, The Lord hath
opened my ear, and Iwasnot rebettious, &c.
1 vult... quam, 6£kei ... 17.
Sed fecisti mihi corpus et aperuisti awres 2 despernet. Voss. despernit, from
meas. It is most probable that our whence and from the LXX. i^ovSevw-
E. V. follows the true reading ; S. Paul ffei, the reading in the text is taken.
adopts, as elsewhere, the version most The translator elsewhere uses despernere;
familiar to those whom he addresses, and it is indicated in the varia lectio of
and as the clause in question in no way earlier Edd. despicies. Ar. and Mebc.
affected his argument, it mattered not, 11. spernet, Clbkm. spernit.
so far as this was concerned, whether 3 ergo not in the Clerm. copy.
the reading followed were critically exact 4 Ab. omits ei and tuce.
or no. The contrast drawn is between 6 et oslendens . . . imdiget. Mass. has
the sacrifice of bulls and goats, and, the cancelled this clause, because it is omit-
only sacrifice with which God is well ted in the Cl. and Yoss., but the Ar. and
pleased, the free-will offering of a heart Mero. II. retain it, and it harmonises
devoted to his service : He taketh away with the preceding.
the first that he may establish the second, 6 hmc, Voss., his, Cl., Ar.
OBLATIO ACCEPTISSIMA. 195
CAP. XXX.
Quemadmodum Nomen Domini nostri Jesu Christi pro-
prium Patris ostenditur.
r
1 . Quod est autem aliud nomen, quod in gentibus glorificatur,
quam quod est Domini 2nostri, per quem glorificatur Pater, et
glorificatur homo? Et quoniam proprii Filii ejus est, et ab eo
* ( factus est homoy suum illum vocat. Quemadmodum si quis rex
ipse filii sui pingat imaginem, juste suam illam dicit imaginem
secundum utrumque, quoniam et filii ejus est, et quoniam ipse
fecit eam : sic et 3 Jesu Christi nomen, quod per universum mun-
dum glorificatur in Ecclesia, suum esse confitetur Pater, et quo-
niam 4Filii ejus est, 4et quoniam ipse scribens id, ad salutem dedit
hominum. Quoniam ergo nomen Filii proprium Patris est, et in
Deo omnipotente 5per Jesum Christum offert Ecclesia, bene ait
Mai. i. ii. secundum utraque : Et in omni loco incensum offertur nomini meo,
Apoc. v. r. et sacrificium purum. Incensa autem Johannes in Apocalypsi,
orationes esse ait sanctorum.
1 Ar., Mero. II. glorificatur. 21, Thou shah call his name Jesus, &c. :
2 nostri, omitted in the Arund. and Jesus so far applies to the Father,
3 Iren^ub refers, as I imagine, to as it involves the name Jehovah. Cf. 97.
the name Jesus HJMK''1r : !"liiT
t : Jehovah 4 Cl. Filius. Ab. omits et following.
Salvation (see Jlist. and Tkeol. of the 6 Grabe aptlyquotes from Origkn,
Creeds, p. 165), which is a name, in a c. Cels. VIII. 13. Tbv tva Oebv, Kal rbv
certain sense, common to the Father and eva vlbv, a&rov Kal \byov Kal eUbva, rais
to the Son, for the appellative Christ Kara. t6 bvvarbv ijfuv Ueffiais Kal a^iixiceo^i
can in no sense pertain to the Father. atfiofiev' TpotrdyovTes rcp Secp twv ffXur
By the first element of the compound ras eOxas Sicfc tov fiovoyevovs avrov, $
name, glorificatur Pater, by the second, irp&Tov irpoarp^pofiev avras, a&ovvTes
glorificatur homo. This is very plainly aOrbv, l\aap.bv fvra (irepl) t&v afiapTi&v
indicated in the words that follow, quo- Tjfi&v, irpoaayayeXv, us 'Apxiepta, kcU
niam ipse scribens id, ad salutem dedit eixas Kal ras Bvalas Kal ivreii^eis i)fuiv
hominum, a manifest allusion to Matt. i. rip tirl Traai Beep.
IN QUO PATER GLORIFICATUR. 201
CAP. XXXI.
De sacrijiciis et oblationibus, et qui sunt qui in veritate MJJRV-
offerunt.
u. «50. 1. Igitur Ecclesiae oblatio, quam Doininus docuit offerri in
universo mundo, 'purum sacrificium reputatum est apud Deum, et
acceptum est ei : non quod indigeat a nobis sacrificium, sed quo-
niam is qui offert, glorificatur ipse in eo quod offert, si 2acceptetur
umnus ejus. Per munus enim erga regem, et honos, et affectio
ostenditur: quod in omni simplicitate et innocentia Dominus
volens nos offerre, prsedicavit dicens : Cum igitur offers munus Matt v. 23,
o. 325. tuum ad altare, et recordatus fueris, quoniam frater tuus habet
aliquid adversum te, dimitte munus tuum ante altare, et vade pri-
mum reconciliari fratri tuo, et tunc reversus offeres munvs tuum.
Offerre igitur oportet Deo primitias ejus creaturse, sicut et Moyses
ait : Non apparebis vacuus ante conspectum Domini Dei tui ; sut in D«"- *«• >6-
quibus gratus exstitit homo, in his gratus 3eis deputatus, eum
qui est ab eo percipiat honorem. Et non genus oblationum repro-
batum est; oblationes enim et illic, oblationes autem et hic:
sacrificia in populo, sacrificia 4et in Ecclesia : sed species immutata
est tantum, quippe cum jam 6non a servis, sed a liberis offeratur.
Unus enim et idem Dominus ; proprium autem character servilis
oblationis, et proprium liberorum, uti et per oblationes ostendatur
indicium libertatis. Nihil enim otiosum, nec sine signo, "neque
sine argumento apud eum. Et propter hoc illi quidem decimas
suorum habebant consecratas : qui autem perceperunt libertatem,
omnia quse sunt ipsorum ad dominicos decernunt usus, hilariter et
libere dantes ea, non quse sunt minora, utpote 'majorum spem
habentes vidua illa et 'paupere 8hic totum victum suum mittente Lu&xxi. 4.
in gazophylacium Dei.
1 purum, as of the very Paschal lamb Div. c. 1. Quem tu esse hebetem deputas
without spot or blemish. eeque ae pecus. Stibb. Ab. deputatis.
* Cl. quod acceptetur si offert. * et, As., not in the Cl. and Voss.
3 ut is omitted by the Clkbm. and 8 non, carelessly dropped, Clkrk.
Voss. MSS., but the Ab. has it. eit is 6 neque, omitted in the Cl. as though
read in all the MSS., though Grabe sine argumento were from the margin ;
reads ei. Esse may have been written see 189, 5. Ar. has sive arg.
by the translator. Quod porro dicit 7 Ab. majorem, and paupera.
Massoet. deputatus, pro reputatus, id 8 hic. rg adv. for tijs, in the fol-
frustra observat. Constat enim, deputare lowing passage : rrjs x^lPas Txufnjs Kal
etiam bonis scriptoribus solemne esse sig- irTwxys, tjjs SKov tov fiLov afir^s fiakoi-
nificatu voptltew, censere, judicare. Cic. o-rjj.
VOL. II. 13
202 COR MUNDUM
lib. iv. 2. Ab initio enim respexit Deus ad munera Abel, quoniam
gr. iv. cum simplicitate et lustitia offerebat ; super sacnfacium autem
XXXIV. .
Mxvl!'3V" Cain non respexit, quoniam cum zelo et malitia, quse erat adversus
fratrem, divisionem habebat in corde, quemadmodum occulta ejus
Gen. iv. 7. arguens Deus ait : Nonne si recte offeras, recte autem non diviclas,
peccasti? lquiesce: quoniam non sacrificio placatur Deus. Si enim
quis solummodo secundum quod videtur, munde et recte et legi-
time offerre tentaverit ; secundum autem suam animam non recte
dividat eam quse est ad proximum communionem, neque timorem
habeat Dei, non per id quod recte foris oblatum est sacrificium,
2seducit Deum, intus habens peccatum : nec oblatio talis proderit
ei aliquid, sed cessatio mali quod est intus conceptum, 3ne per
assimulatam operationem, magis autem peccatum, ipsum sibi
homicidam faciat hominem. Propter quod et dicebat Dominus :
Mattxxiii. Vw vobis Scribw et Phariswi hypocritw, quoniam similes estis
monurnentis dealbatis. *A foris enim sepulchrum apparet for-
mosum ; intus autem plenum est ossibus mortuorum, et universa
immunditia: sic et vos a foris quidem apparetis hominibus quasi
justi, intus autem pleni estis malitia et hypocrisi. Cum a foris
enim recte offerre 5putarentur, similem zelum Cain habebant in
semetipsis: propter quod 6et occiderunt justum, prsetermittentes
consilium Verbi, quemadmodum et Cain. Illi enim ait : Quiesce ; g. :
et 7non assensit. Quiescere autem quid est aliud, quam desinere a
Matt. xxiii. 8proposito impetu ? Et his similia dicens : Phariswe, inquit, cwce,
emunda quod est intus calicis, ut fiat et quod foris est, mundum.
jer. xxii. 17. Et non audierunt. Ecce, enim ait Hieremias ; non sunt oculi tui,
nec cortuum bonum; sed in cupiditate tua, et 9ad sanguinem justum,
ut effundas eum, et ad injustitiam, et ad homicidium, ut facias.
Esai. xxx. i. Et iterum Esaias: Fecistis, inquit, consilium, nonper me, et wtes-
tamenta, nonper spiritum meum. Ut igitur interior eorum volun-
tas et cogitatio ad manifestum producta, sine culpa et malum non
1 Quoted from the LXX., who read <pos tpalverai upatos—yipt', quvmodo et
SieXetx, for nnsb, irpb Bvpwv, in Cod. Cant., nisi quod ylverai pro
aud rende/ed yiTl as an imperative, 0a/ferat ibi sit exaratum. Grabe. Cl.
"liedown." Cf. the sequel, quttscere aut- and Voss. omit a, which An. retains.
em quid est aliud quam dcsinere a propo- 5 Cl., Voss., Vet., but Ar. puten-
sito impetu; airb ttjs TrpoTt&eutvTjs dpuijs. tur,
2 Ar. ad se ducit. 6 Ar. omits et.
3 fiij Std tt)s irpoaTotovuhfTjs irpay- 7 Clerm. omits non.
ptarelas, /taAXof Se v afiaprta, airrbv 8 Ab. prwposito impetus.
eavTtf avbpocpivov irapaarrio-r} dvSpa. 8 Ar. omits ad ; Cl. sanguine justo.
4 Ita et Cl. Al. P. in. 9, (^affev 6 rd- 10 evv$rjKas, pacta. Cf. I. 596, 4.
PRiE SACRIFICIIS ACCEPTUM. 203
1 But our faith that the Word U the argument against the Gnostic, who
Creator of the Elements of the Eucha denied the resurrection of the body ;
rist, confirms our belief that they are his for how shall these bodies and spirits of
body and blood ; and our faith that the ours, so that they truly partake of the
bread and wine are his body and blood, Body and Blood ofthe Lord oflife,be any
establishes the assurance that they are longer heirs of corruption ? Truly that
of his creation. which is born of the flesh is flesh, and
s And while we offer to Him His that which is born of the Spirit is spirit;
own creatures of bread and wine, we but, by virtue of their union with the
tell forth the fellowship of flesh with Lord, both body and spirit, so long as
spirit ; i. e. that the flesh of every child that union subsists, are beyond the power
of man is receptive of the Spirit. of death and are incorruptible.
3 Gbabe justly considers the words 4 MuXi/giv is evidently the reading
between brackets to be interpolated ; followed by the translator, and is that
evidently to speak of the resurrection of which the sense requires. It is the
the undying spirit is unsuitable; the prayer of consecration mentioned by
preceding words also must be construed Justin M. Apol. 1. 65, Vind. Cath. m.
with aapKoi Kai wcti/iuTos. And it is 167, and stated expressly by S. Basil
difficult to conceive a more decided testi to be something more than the simple
mony to the spiritual reception of the words of Scripture, rd rrjs iwiK\ifi<reu)t
body and blood of Christ. We offer to trfpara iirl rij dpa5c££et rov (Lprov ryjs
the Lord His own, i.e. His creatures of ebxapiarlas Kai rov irorifpiov rfjt eiXoylai,
bread and wine, but there is a true un ris rwv ayiwv eyypdtpajs ijpuv Kara\4-
failing presence of the Lord's Body, for XoiTrey ; oi yap Sii roirois ipKoip.e()a, uv
the bread of blessing or Eucharist is no 6 'A71WT0X0S rj tA eiayyiXiov twe/w/jffBri,
longer common bread, but has both an dXXi Kai Tpo\eyop.ev Kai iwikeyopieii
earthly and a heavenly character; the trepa, ws fieydXrjv (x0VTa irpbt ri /ivarif
bread is the earthly element, the Body of piov riiv laxiw, Ik ttjs &ypd<pov SiSa&Ka-
our Lord, God and Man, i. e. His glori Xtas 7rapaXa/S6»Tes. de S. Sp. 66. The
fied Body, One in Person and of the very elements were sanctified by the word of
substance of the Godhead, is its heavenly God and by prayer. See also Vind.
element. This mention of the Eucha- Cath. 1. 426. Also Cyr. Hiee. Catech.
ristic Mystery is only incidental, and Myst. I. 7, Vind. Cath. III. •248 ; Cat.
introduced in illustration of the general M. III. and v., Vind. Cath. m. 308 seq.
206 EUCHARISTI^
LIB. IV. /c\)7<rji/J tov Qeov, * ovksti koivos apTOS etTTiv, a\\' ev%a-
xxxi. 4.
GR. IV.
invocationem Dei, jam non communis panis est, sed Eucharistia,
1 oiKtri xotvbs ipros iarlv. Nothing abrbs 6 ffravpuideis vTtp tjjxwv Xpnrrbs.
can be niore express and clear than the Xxvua Tkrjpwv tffTTjKev 6 lepeis, ra pt)-
language of the fathers upon this point. para tpdeyybfievos iKetva' 7} Si Svvafus
S. Ignatius speaks of the eucharist as Kal tj x&Pts T0" Oeov itrrt. Tovrd fiov
the flesh of Christ : ttjv ^Ax.o,purr\m> iffrl t6 ffwp.d, tpTjtrt. Tovro rb prjfia
ffdpKa etvat tou "ZwTrjpos tjjjlwv '\tjoov HerafipvBjd^ei rd TpoKelpeva' Kal KaOdrep
Xptffrov, ttjv virip apaprtwv 7jp.wv ira- 7j tfxnvr) iKelvn 7) \iyovtra, Ai^dveaBe, xal
Bovaav, ad Smyrn. 6, Vind. Cath. in. T\rjdvveaBe, Kal T\7jpwtrare ttjv yrpi,
493. Justin M. similarly: oi yap ws ifipidn p.tv dVa£, Sta. rravrbs 81 tov XP°~
Kotvbv dprov, oiSt Kotvbv TOfia, ravra vov ylverat tpyw tvSwafiovtra ttjv tpitrip
\afjLfidvop.ev dXV Sv rpOTov dia A6yov ttjv Tjfieripav rrpbs TatSotrottav ovrw Kal
Oeov oapKOTOiTjdels 'lrjffovs Xptarbs 6 ij tpwvrj avrrj arra£ \exBettra, KaB' iKdffrrjv
~£iWT7jp tjjj.wv, Kal adpKa Kal atpa iwlp Tpdrrefav iv rais iKKknfflats t% iKelvov
awrrjplas ijpMV to~x.ev, ovtws Kal ttjv Sl' pttxpt trf)fjtepov, Kal pttxP1 TVS airov rrapov-
eixfy \byov rov irap' airov eixaptarrj- trlas, ttjv dvfflav drrrjpTtffp.ivrjv ipydt^erat.
Belaav rpotprjv, tl- ys atpta Kal trdpKes But the mystery is to be spiritually
Kard fJ.era^o\rjv Tpitpovrai tjjjlwv, iKelvov understood. tpotprj ydp iart Trvevfxa-
tov aapKOTOLTjdivTos 'Irfffov Kal odpKa tiktj 7) Bvffla' Kal Kaddrrep 7) oufiaTtKri
xal atfia iStSdxoTipev etvat. Ap. I. § 66, TpotpTj, brav els yatrripa xvpwis txovtrav
Vind. Cath. m. p. 168. The words of Trovrjpois ipjrtffTj, rrKiov iwtreivet ttjv
consecration being the words of Christ, dfipiiitrTlav, oi rrapa ttjv oUeiav tpitrtv,
This is my body. S. Ambrose says, that d\\d Trapa ttjv daBivetav ttJs yaffrpbs'
the sacred elements consecrated by the ovrta brj koI tirl twv fwffrrjplwv twv rrvev-
Word of Christ, are His Body and His fiartKwv trvfjt^alvetv etwBe. Kal ykp Kal
Blood ; and although no change of nature airra, irretbav els ^vxyv tpjriffTj Tovrjplas
takes places, the mystery is full as yifiovtrav, p.a\\ov avrrjv StatpSelpet Kal
marvellous; non enim minus est novas drrbWvtriv, oi Tapa ttjv oUetav tpitrtv,
rebus dare, quam mutare naturas d\\a Tapa. ttjv dtrBivetav ttjs Se£ap.ivrjs
Ipse clamat Dominus Jesus, Hoc est \j/vx7js. Hom. 1. de Prod. Judce. Also
corpus raeum : ante benedictionem ver- in hjs Ep. ad Cmsar. Monach. the same
borum ctelestium alia species nominaiur, Father clearly shews that the outward
post consecrationem corpus significatur. and visible sign, and the inward part,
Ipse dicit sanguinem suum; ante con- or thing signified, remain without con-
secrationem aliud dicitur, post conse- fusion, where he adduces this twofold
crationem sanguis nuncupatur. de Myst. character in illustration of the two na-
9, Vind. Cath. III. 267, but all is spiri- tures in Christ. Whatever change is
tually interpreted: In illo sacramento effected by the words of consecration, it
Christus est, quia corpus est Christi; non is not of substance. He says : Et Deus
ergo corporalis esca esl, sed spiritalis et Homo Christus. Deus propter impassi-
est. ib. p. 268. S. Joh. Chrysostom bilitatem, Homopropter passionem. Unus
says, that the elements are changed in Filius, unus Dominus idem ipse procul
character by the words of Christ, which dubio unitarum naturarum unam domi-
pronounced once for all have had a nationem, unam potestatem possidens,
consecrating efficacy ever since: OiSi etiamsi non consubstantiales exsistunt, et
yap HvBpwTbs iffTtv 6 Totwvrb. TpoKelfieva unaquaquc incommixtam proprietatis
yevitrdat awpja kol aXfux Xpiarov, dW' conservat agnitionem, propter hoc quod
NON COMMUNIS PANIS. 207
CAP. XXXII.
, ' Quorum typum accipiebat populus.
Muneba autem et oblationes et sacrificia omnia in typo o. 329.
'• populus accepit, quemadmodum ostensum est Moysi 2in monte
ab uno et eodem Deo, cujus et nunc in Ecclesia glorificatur
nomen in omnibus gentibus. Sed terrena quidem, quse sunt
erga nos disposita, congruit typos esse eorum quae sunt coelestia,
ab eodem tamen Deo facta. Nec enim aliter poterat assimilare
spiritalium 3imaginem. Quse autem supercoelestia, et spiritalia
sunt, et quantum ad nos 3spectat, invisibilia et inenarrabilia, typos
rursus alterorum ccelestium dicere, et alterius pleromatis, et Deum
alterius patris imaginem esse, et errantium est a veritate, et
4omnimodo stultorum et hebetum. Cogentur enim hi tales, quem-
admodum ssepenumero ostendimus, semper typos typorum, et
imagines imaginum adinvenire, et nunquam figere animum suum
in uno set vero Deo. Supra enim Deum factaa sunt cogitationes
ipsorum, supergressi cordibus suis ipsum magistrum, 6suspicione
quidem superelati et supergressi, veritate autem declinantes a
vero Deo.
1 altare. The only altar, of which of a material altar ; but in more primi-
Iren^us here speaks, is of a heavenly, tive times the altar was one. Ignat. ad
not of an earthly structure ; he says Phil. 4, Vind. Cath. III. 485, and was
nothing of any hostia offered upon it, therefore a spiritual and heavenly image.
but that our prayers only and oblations 3 Ab. here inserts Syna, from the
are there presented before God. Gbabb margin.
quotes Gbeq. Kaz. Or. XLII. in Paach. 3 Ab. imaginum . . . exspectal.
Qfowfieii tQ 0e$ duvlav ahiffeus £irl t6 4 Cl., Voss., Vbt., Ab., Mbbc. n.,
dcw BvaLacT-qpiov, fieTd. rijs dvu xopiara- al. omnino.
<rtas. It cannot be denied that the B Cl. omits et.
Fathers, though not the earliest, speak 6 iuspicione, vitdM)^ei.
DEUS INCOMPREHENSIBILIS. 211
LIB. IV.
CAP. XXXIII. SS^v1.
GR. IV.
xxxvL
MASS. IV.
Quemadmodum investigabilis et incomprehensibilis osten- xix. 2.
ditur is, qui hanc quce secundum nos est condidit
creaturam.
1. Ad quos juste quis dlcat, quemadmodum ipse sermo 'sugge-
rit: Quatenus super Deum extollitis cogitationes vestras, incon-
siderate elati? Audistis mensos esse ccelos in palma; dicite mihi Esai. xi. 12.
mensuram, et enarrate multitudinem cubitorum innumerabilem,
"exponite mihi plenitudinem, latitudinem, et longitudinem, et
altitudinem, circummensurationis initium et finem, quse non sintel-
ligit cor hominis, et non comprehendit ea. Vere enim magna sunt
thesaurophylacia ccelestia : 4 immensurabilis est in corde Deus, et
incomprehensibilis in animo, qui comprehendit terram pugillo.
'Quis respicit mensuram dextrae ejus? Digitum quis cognoscit?
Aut manum ejus quis "intelligit, eam qute mensurat immensa, eam
quse tendit mensura sua mensuram ccelorum, et constringit pugillo
terram cum abyssis, quse in se continet latitudinem, et longitudi-
nem, et profundum deorsum, et altitudinem supernam universse
conditionis, quse videtur, quae auditur et intelligitur, et quse invisi-
bilis est? Et propter hoc super omne "initium, et potestatem, et Epiws. l *l
dominationem, et omne nomen quod nominatur omnium quse facta
7sunt et condita sunt, exsistens Deus. Ipse est qui ccelos implet,
et perspicit abyssos, qui est 8etiam cum unoquoque nostrum : Deus, jer. xxml 23.
enim inquit, appropinquans ego sum, et non Deus de longinquo.
Si absconditur homo in absconsis, et ego eum non videbo ? Manus
enim ejus apprehendit omnia: et ipsa est quse coelos quidem
iliuminat, illuminat etiam quse sub ccelo sunt, et scrutatur renes et
corda, et in absconsis inest et in secretis nostris, et in manifesto
alit et conservat nos.
2. Si autem plenitudinem et magnitudinem manus ejus non .
«comprehendit homo, quemadmodum poterit quis intelligere aut
1 Ab. tuggeretur. digne sestimamus, dum inaestimabilem
* et here expunged by Mass. is not dicimus.
found in the Cl., Ab. or Voss. MSS. 5 Ab. Qui perspiciat memuram, et
3 Ab. intMiget . . . comprehendet. dextrce eju» digitum quit cognoscit f
* Fbdabd. cites Cypb. Ep. 57: Deus 6 Ab. intelliget. initium, ipxfy.
nec videri potest, visu clarior est: nec T tunt, Cl.,Voss., Mebc. I., Ab.
comprehendi, tactu purior est: nec sesti- 8 Aa., but Cl., Voss. et.
mari, sensu major est : et ideo sic eum 9 Ar. comprehendet.
212 IMMENSITAS DEI
lib.iv. cognoscere in corde tam magnum Deum? Quem quasi jam mensi «• 330.
Gxx'x!7' 8m* e* PersPexermt5 e* universum eum 1 decurrerint, super eum
axfxS'3IV esse anud Pleroma 2iEonum confingunt, et alterum Patrem; ad
coelestia quidem non suspicientes, vere autem in profundum By-
thum dementise descendentes : Patrem quidem dicentes suum
finiri usque ad ea qute sunt 3extra Pleroma, Demiurgum vero rur-
sum non attingere usque "ad Pleroma: et sic neutrum eorum
ponunt esse perfectum et comprehendentem omnia. Deerit enim
4illi quidem universa quse est extra Pleroma, mundi fabricatio;
huic autem quse est intra Pleroma, mundi fabricatio, et neuter
eorum erit omnium Deus. Quoniam autem magnitudinem Dei ex
his quae 5ab eo facta sunt, nemo enarrare potest, hoc omnibus ma-
nifestum est : et quoniam magnitudo ejus non deficit, sed omnia
"continet, et pervenit usque ad nos, et nobiscum est, omnis qui-
cunque digne Deo sapit, confitebitur.
CAP. XXXIV.
Secundum quid notus Deus, et quod ipse Pater conditor
omnium per suas manus formavit hominem: et quem-
admodum per actus prophetabant prophetcefutura.
1. Igitur secundum magnitudinem non est cognoscere Deum; m. 253.
impossibile est enim mensurari Patrem ; secundum autem dilectio-
nem ejus, 7haec est enim quse nos per Verbum ejus 8perducit ad
Deum, obedientes ei semper discimus quoniam est tantus Deus,
1 decurrerint, KaraTpix^oi, a* r- 85, the Divine intellect. I see no reason,
infamant, Ab. decucurrerint. therefore, for cancelling the second
3 Cl. agonum. Cf. 1. 24. mundi, as suggested by Gkabe, and
3 Clebm. and Ab. extra Pleromatis, effected by Massuet, unless it ia also
£fo> roO ir\np&/iaTos. Ab. usque Ple- expunged where it occurs before; in
roma. fact the Abund. and Mebo. 11. MSS.
4 In the Abund. MS. illi is omitted. omit the word in both places, while huic
In the Valentinian system, the Platonic autem. . .fabricatio is one of those lacunw
notion of pre-existent types was closely so common in the Clerm. MS.
observed; thus the entire visible creation 5 ab eo, Ab., Merc. n., omitted in
was present in the Dirine Nus from the Cl. and Voss.
beginning, as an inherent Enthymema. 6 continet, Clebm. MS. The same
The mundi fabricatio, t£a> tov TrXnpu- hand interlines implet.
/xaros, applies to this visible creation 7 Cl. hcec enim quam nos.
in which we live and have our being; 8 perducit, so Clerm., Ab. and Voss.
the mundi fabricatio within, trdov tov al. ducit. This parenthetic sentence may
Tr\-qp&p.aTos, to the prototypal idea be thus restored, avr^ yap •rjfias ij 8i4
of all things eternally conceived in roO A670U atfroO e£s rbv Qebv avdyovffa.
RERUM OMNIUM CREATORIS. 213
et ipse est qui per semetipsum constituit, et 1 elegit, et adornavit, lib. iv.
et continet omnia : in omnibus autem 2 et nos, et hunc mundum, GB- '.V-
' ' xxxvu.
qui est secundum nos. Et nos igitur cum his quae continentur ab M*xf i!v'
eo, facti sumus. Et hic est de quo Scriptura ait ; Et plasmavit H_ 7_
Deus hominem, limum terrce accipiens, et insufflavit in faciem ejus
flatum vitw. Non ergo angeli fecerunt nos, 3nec nos plasmave-
runt, nec angeli potuerunt imaginem facere Dei, nec alius quis
praeter Verbum Domini, nec virtus longe absistens a Patre uni-
versorum. Nec enim indigebat horum Deus ad faciendum quse
ipse apud se 4praefinierat fieri, quasi ipse suas non haberet 5manus.
Adest enim ei semper Verbum et Sapientia, Filius et Spiritus,
per quos, et in quibus omnia libere et sponte fecit, ead quos et
loquitur, dicens : Faciamus hominem adimaginem et similitudinem Gen.i.26.
nostram; ipse a semetipso substantiam creaturarum, et exemplum
factorum, et figuram in mundo ornamentorum accipiens.
2. KaAwc ovv etirev '' r) ypatpr] r) ~\eyov<ra' Tlpwrov Euxb.H. e.
„ 331. iravrwv
g. t t
irio-Tevaov <tt*\*s\*t\t
oti t
ei$ eo~Tiv o Xjeoi, o ra iravTa KTttrac, Herm
£ jjjfi.P L
h 95
FECIT OMNIA DEUS. 215
eipium viarum suarum in opera sua, ante lswcula fundavit me, LIB1-.IV3-
2i» initio antequam terram /aceret, priusquam abyssos constitueret,
et priusquam procederent fontes aquarum, antequam montes confir- M^a1V-
marentur : ante omnes autem colles genuit me. Et iterum : Cum prov yiii
pararet ccelum, eram cum illo, 3 et cum firmos faceret fontes abyssi, ^7-31,
quando fortia faciebat fundamenta terroe, eram apud eum aptans.
Eyo eram cui adgaudebat, quotidie autem Iwtabar ante faciem
ejus in omni tempore, cum ketaretur orbe perfecto, et ^jocundaretur
in filiis hominum.
u. 254. .'. 4. Unus igitur Deus, qui Verbo et Sapientia fecit et fi adap-
tavit omnia: hic est autem Demiurgus, qui et mundum hunc
attribuit humano generi, qui secundum magnitudinem quidem
ignotus est omnibus his qui ab eo facti sunt : nemo enim investi-
gavit altitudinem ejus, nec 6veterum qui quieverunt, nec eorum
qui nunc sunt, secundum autem dilectionem cognoscitur semper
per eum, per quem constituit omnia. Est autem hic Verbum
ejus Dominus noster Jesus Ohristus, qui 'novissimis temporibus
homo in hominibus factus est, ut finem conjungeret principio, id
est, hominem Deo. Et propterea prophetse ab eodem Verbo pro-
pheticum accipientes charisma, prsedicaverunt ejus secundum
carnem adventum, per quem commixtio et communio Dei et
hominis secundum placitum Patris facta est, ab initio praenun-
ciante Verbo Dei, quoniam videbitur Deus ab hominibus, et Baruch.ii.37.
conversabitur cum eis super terram, et colloqueretur, et adfuturus
Krpios im-fyraTi pte KC<pd\aiov t&v 65&v 1 Ar. sceculum.
avrov, etpriKev 6 Si 2t)/iMaX°s> Ktf/Moi 2 In initio antequam terram faceret.
tKT-/)<raT6 pe dpxV 45"»' avrov' 6 St Oeo- Loco horum in Voss. legitur: priusquam
Sorlwv, Kiytos iKT-/i<raTo fie ipxvv 65ov abyssos constituerit. SeU utrumque reti-
airrov' Kal (xoi y' av \6yov r) ipfirivela. nendum esse, ex ipso Salomonis textupatet,
. . .Hvdcv Kal 6 rpwT6r\a<rros 'A86.fi, 8re quem bis cum utroque commate allegat
t6v ev avSpwroit rpirrov tibv iKTfraro, Justinus Martyr in Dialogo cum Tryph.
i\ex<>V koI iir' IkcIvw, iKTrfo-dfLrp/ &v$pw- §§ 6i, 129. Videtur autem hic alterum
rov Sta tov Oeov' rijs 'HfSpatKrjs <pwvr)s, occasione repetiti verbi rotr)<rat excidisse.
irrl tov, iKTti<rdp.riv, KavWet, repie- Gr. The words are also omitted in tha
Xovervs. The word n3f3 in fact is used Cl. MS. Mass. receives both members
in tbe same sense in the book of Proverbs into his text, as above. Ab. omits in.
of the Wisdom of God the Father, the 3 The words of Solomon are not
Eternal Word, as in thc book of Genesis quoted fully, as the reader will perceive.
of the firstborn of Eve, viz. as denoting 4 Voss., Merc. i. jocundabatur.
possession by parental generation. The 5 "Voss. aptavit.
reader may see tliis point fully discussed, 6 veterum omitted by Clerm. and
in zPrcclcctio Academica upon this tcxt, Voss. qui quievenmt by the Ar. and
published at Cambridge by the editor in twv KeKotfinfiivwv may have been a gloss.
1848, andcf. ,rV3p, Gen.iv.i,and 157,5. 7 Ar. inserts »n.
216 SPIRITALIS
lib.^iv. esset 1 suo plasmati, salvans illud, et perceptibilis ab eo, et liberans o
gr. iy. nos de manibus omnium odientium nos, 1 hoc est, ab universo
XXXVII. 7 7
MxxVv" transgressionis spiritu : et faciens nos servire sibi in sanctitate et
Luc j ~ justitia omnes dies nostros, uti complexus homo Spiritum Dei, in
75- gloriam cedat Patris.
5. Haec prophetice significabant prophetse, sed non quemad-
modum quidam dicunt, invisibili Patre omnium exsistente, alterum
esse eum, qui a prophetis videretur. 2Hoc autem dicunt, qui in
totum, quid sit prophetia, nesciunt. Nam prophetia est prse-
dicatio futurorum, id est, eorum quae post erunt, prsesignificatio.
Prsesignificabant igitur prophetae quoniam videbitur Deus ab
Matt. v. 8. hominibus ; quemadmodum et Dominus ait : Beati mundo corde,
quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt. Sed secundum magnitudinem quidem
Exod. xxxiii. ejus, et mirabilem gloriam, nemo videbit Deum, etvivet; incapabilis
enim Pater: secundum autem dilectionem et humanitatem, et
quod omnia possit, etiam hoc concedit iis qui se diligunt, id est,
Luc.xviii.a7. videre Deum, quod et prophetabant prophetse. Quoniam quce
impossibilia apud homines, possibilia apud Deum. Homo etenim a
se non 3videt Deum. Ille autem volens videtur 4ab hominibus,
a quibus vult, et quando vult, et quemadmodum vult. Potens est
enim in omnibus Deus: visus quidem tunc per Spiritum 5pro-
phetice, visus autem et per Filium adoptive, videbitur autem et
in Regno coelorum paternaiiter, Spiritu quidem praeparante homi-
nem in 6Filium Dei, Filio autem adducente ad Patrem, Patre
autem incorruptelam donante in aeternam vitam, quae unicuique
evenit ex eo quod videat Deum.
Joh^Damasc. 6. "Qtrirep ol /SXe-'oiref to <pws, CVTOS elcri TOV <pw-
SeU^Anton. TOJ, KUl T/7? XaflTTpOTrjTOS aVTOV fi€Te)(OV<riV' OVTWS ol f3Xe-
Melias. Seim. \ r\ \ 1 / 1 ~ r\ ~ 1 1-
1. deF. irovTes tov tyeov, evros ei<rt tov KJeov, /xeTe^ovTes avrov
1 Clebm., al. fecit. Ar. perfecti. 7 quia, Cl., Voss. qui, Ab.
3 Gbabb considers quce to refer to 8 Ae. et narrat.
administrationem, notto voluntatem; but 9 Horum sensus clarior evadit everbis
the allusion to the words of the Lord's Grcecis, quce non dubitofuisse sequentia:
Prayer is too plain to allow of suoh an Sttov ydp eVri &no\ov8ta, eVet ica! eiorrcf-
explanation. $€La' Kal 6ttov evardOeia, eVeZ Kal Kara
3 qui . . . omnibus, Ae., al. hominibus. Xpbvov (m. iTiKatpla) Kal Hwov Kara xp^ov
4 ministrante, Cl., Voss., Ae. con- (eVi/ccup/a), eVcet Kal avpAp4pov. GsABE.
snmmante, Ae. 10 Deo autem. Sic legendum monuit
5 autem, Syr. U I, but Cl., Voss. doctissimus Bdllus in Defensione Fidei
et idem. Ae. simply idein. Nicomce pag. 469, et sic quoque scriptum
8 qualis et quantus, Cl., Voss. For reperi in Aeund. cum reliqua exemplaria
et, Ar. est. perperam habeant, Deum. Quippe iUam
ENARRAT FILIUS. 219
et invisibilitatem quidem Patris custodiens, ne quando homo fieret lib. iv.
xxxiv. 7-
contemtor Dei, et ut semperL haberet ad quod
1 proficeret
* ; •visibi- GR IV-
XXXVll.
lem autem rursus hominibus per multas dispositiones ostendens Mt|s'7!V-
Deum, ne 1 in toto deficiens a Deo homo, cessaret esse. Gloria j
enim Dei vivens homo : vita autem hominis visio Dei. Si enim
quse est per conditionem ostensio Dei vitam prsestat omnibus in
terra viventibus, multo magis ea quse est per Verbum manifestatio
Patris, vitam prsestat his qui vident Deum.
8. Quoniam ergo Spiritus Dei per prophetas futura signifi-
cavit, prseformans 2nos et prseaptans ad id ut subditi Deo simus,
futurum autem erat, ut homo per sancti Spiritus beneplacitum
videret ; necessario oportebat eos, per quos futura prsedicabantur,
videre Deum, quem ipsi hominibus videndum intimabant : uti non
solum dicatur prophetice Deus, et Dei Filius, et Filius, et Pater,
sed et ut videatur omnibus membris sanctificatis et edoctis ea quse
sunt Dei, ut 3 prseformaretur et prsemeditaretur homo applicari in
eam gloriam quse postea revelabitur his qui diligunt Deum. 4 Non
enim *solum sermone prophetabant prophetse, sed et visione, et
conversatione, et actibus quos faciebant, secundum id quod sugge-
rcbat Spiritus. Secundum hanc igitur rationem invisibilem vide-
bant Deum, quemadmodum 6et Esaias ait: Regem Dominum Esai.vi.5.
Sabaoth mdi oculis meis; significans, quoniam videbit oculis Deum
homo, et vocem ejus audiet. Secundum hanc igitur rationem et
Filiura Dei hominem videbant conversatum cum hominibus, id
quod futurum erat prophetantes, eum qui nondum aderat, adesse
lcctionem plane conftrmant ista, quce supra ciplined beforehand, the passage run-
m. xx. (p.ioi), exstant, Orwca: Kal Qe$ ning in the original, tva Tpo/ioptpuS-Q
fitv TrapaaTTjaai rbv dvffpuTov, ivdpwTois Kal Tpoue\eTi)9fj 6 avOpuwos Tpoo-ixecdai
Si yvuplaai t&v Qc6v. Grabe. t% 86^77. Cf. /leXerav, I. 86, I, and 403,
1 in loto, Clebm., Voss., al. totum. G. p.ep:e\eTriKvTav, 450, G. meditalwnis.
s nos is added from the Cl. and Ab. 4 Elegans est Augustini ea dere sen-
3 praformaretur et prwmeditaretur. tentia hic, Patrum illorum non tantum
The reading of GRABEisretained. Mas- lingua, verum etiam vita, prophetica
sdet reading mediiaretur, as in Clerm. fuit, lib. TV. contra Faustum cap. 2, et
and Voss. Xen. Ath. R. I. to, has lib. XXII. cap. 23. Terlullianus etiam :
the verb vpop.e\cT$v in rauch the same Sicut vocibus, ita et rebus propheta-
sense, only in the active voice ; iit oUv tum est, lib. de Resurrectione Carnis.
tc chpdvrcs cls vavs, drc bi irdvri t$ filip Fecard.
Tponcfu\cTVK6TCS. The same compound 5 Massuet has solo; the Greek
word also is interpreted by the Scholiast words doubtless were, oi pivov yap rip
on the Thesm. 11 88, by uc\ctSv, iaKctv, \6yip. Still the Cleem. and Voss. are
yvnvd{cw. Hence we may collect that in his favour. Ar. solum sermone.
the meaning of the word here is dis- 6 et, Ar.
14—2
220 PROPIIET^ SPIRITALITER
lib. iv. dicentes, et impassibilem passibilem annuntiantes, et eum qui g. 334.
ob. iv. tunc in ccelis, in limum mortis descendisse dicentes. Et reliquas
xxxvii. ..... .
MAxxSaV au*em
visiones ejv®
videbant,
recapitulationis
quasdam per
dispositiones,
verbum annuntiabant,
quasdam quidem
quasdam
per
Ps.xxl.IG. . ^ . r . .„ , ., ., ,
vero per operationem typice signmcabant, qute quidem videnda
erant, visibiliter videntes; quae vero audienda erant, sermone prse-
conantes; quse vero agendaerant, operatione perficientes; universa
vero propbetice annuntiantes. Propterea et Moyses transgressori
Deut w. 24. quidem Legis populo igneum Deum esse dicebat, igneum a Deo
diem superduci eis minitans ; his 1 vero qui erga Deum timorem
Exod. xxxiv. haDebant, Dominus Deus, dicebat, misericors, et pius, 2et mag-
nanimus, et magnw miserationis, et verax, et justitiam servans et
misericordiam in millia, auferens injustitias, et nequitias, et peccata.
lxx. ir Q 9. Et Verbum quidem loquebatur Moysi apparens in con-
Exod xxxSu sPectu> quemadmodum si quis loquatur ad amicum suum. Moyses
vero cupivit manifeste videre eum qui secum loqueretur, et dictum
exocl xxxiu. est ei : Sta in loco alto petrw, et manu mea contegam super te.
Quando vero transierit claritas mea, tunc videbis quw sunt pos-
teriora mea; facies autem mea non mdebitur tibi: non enim
videt homo faciem meam, et vivet; utraque significans, quoniam et
simpossibilis est homo videre Deum, et quoniam per sapientiam
Dei in novissimis temporibus videbit 4eum homo, in altitudine
petree, hoc est, in eo qui est secundum hominem ejus 5adventu.
Et propter hoc 6facie ad faciem confabulatus est cum eo in alti-
Mett xv». 3. tudine montis, adsistente etiam Helia, quemadmodum Evangelium
retulit, restituens in fine pristinam repromissionem. Non igitur
manifeste 6ipsam faciem Dei videbant prophetae, sed dispositiones
et mysteria, sper quae inciperet homo videre- Deum. Quemad-
3R*g. xix. modum et Heliae dicebatur; Endes cras, et stabis in conspectu
Dommt, et ecce, Dommus transiet, et ecce spintus magnus et fortis,
qui dissolvet montes, et conteret petras in conspectu Domini, et non
in spiritu Dominus ; et post spiritum terros motus, et non in terrce
motu Dominus: etpost terrw motum ignis, et non in igne Dominus:
et post ignem vox aurw tenuis. 7Per hsec enim et prophetes valde
indignans propter transgressionem populi et propter interfectionem u. sse.
prophetarum, 8edocebatur mitius agere, ac secundum hominem
1 vero omitted in the Cl. Dnm. Au. 5 Ab. adventus, ipsi, and omits per.
8 The Clerm. omits et magnani- 8 Cf. Tbrt. c. Marc. iv. 22, adv.
mut. Prax. 14, Ctr. Hier. Catech. x.
3 dSiJvaTos, impotens. GrRABE. 7 Clerm. post.
* ettm,CLERM., AR.,Voss.,al.i>e!(m. 8 Ar. et docebatur.
VIDEBANT DEUM. 221
adventus Domini significabatur
° futurus 1post illam Iegem
Olquse lib.xxxiv.iv.9.
data est per Moysem, mitis et tranquillus, in quo nec calamum iv.
quassatum confregit, nec linum fumigans exstinxit. Ostendebatur Mxlsio.V-
autem et regni ejus mitis et pacifica requietio. Post enim spiri- M ~
tum qui conterit montes, et post terrse motum, et post ignem, « e*"-
tranquilla et pacifica regni ejus adveniunt tempora, in quibus
cum omni tranquillitate Spiritus Dei vivificat et auget hominem.
Manifestius autem adhuc 1 et per Ezechielem factum est, quoniam
ex parte dispositiones Dei, sed non ipsum videbant prophetse
1 proprie Deum. Hic enim Dei cum vidisset visionem, et cheru- >
bim, et rotas eorum, et universoe progressionis ejus mysterium
cum retidisset, et similitudinem throni cum vidisset super eos, et
super thronum similitudinem quasi 'figurse hominis, et illa quidem
quae erant super lumbos ejus, quasi figuram electri, 2quae autem
deorsum, quasi visionem ignis, et reliquam universam thronorum
visionem manifestans, ne quis putaret forte eum in his proprie
o. 335. vidisse Deum, intulit : Hwc visio similitudinis glorice Domini. Ezech. u. 1.
10. Igitur si neque Moyses vidit Deum, nec Helias, nec
Ezechiel, qui multa de coelestibus viderunt; quse autem ab his
videbantur, erant similitudines claritatis Domini, et prophetise
futurorum: manifestum est, quoniam Pater quidem invisibilis, de
quo et Dominus dixit: Deum nemo vidit unquam. Verbum autem Joh.i. ia
ejus, quemadmodum 3voIebat ipse, et ad utilitatem videntium,
claritatem monstrabat Patris, et dispositiones exponebat ; quem-
admodum et Dominus dixit: ^Unigenitus Deus, qui est in sinu
Patris, ipse enarravit; et ipse autem interpretatur Patris Verbum,
utpote dives, et multus exsistens, non in una figura, nec in uno
charactere videbatur videntibus eum, sed secundum dispensationum
ejus causas sive efficaciani, sicut in Daniele scriptum est. Ali-
quando enim cum his qui erant circa 5Ananiam, Azariam, Misae- Dan. m.s6.
lem, videbatur adsistens eis in fornace ignis, et in camino, et
liberans eos de igne: Et visio, inquit, quarti similis Filio Dei.
1 Ab. omits et ; for proprie it has sent reading waa that expressed by Iee-
prioret ; and for figurce, figuram. N.KUS, and that the previous quotation
J qyee . . . ignie, six words carelessly has been corrected to suit the Vulgate.
omitted in the Clerm. MS. Tjje gyriac has
' AB.volebat ipse, Ch. volebant, et ad. JJnigenitu» Deus. The former reading
4 Unigenitu» Deus. The text pre- however occurs, p. 44. Compare also
viously quoted indicated novoytr^s vlis, g. Adgust. IAb. ad Paulin. de vid. D.
p. 2 18 ; but the agreementof the Syriac 147
version induces the belief that the pre- 5 Tert. c. Marc. IV. 10.
222 VISIO DEI
lib. iv.10. Aliquando
xxxiv. ^ autem 1 lapis
■* a monte abscissus sine manibus, et. percu-
1
xxxviT t'ens temporalia regna, et ventilans ea, et ipse replens umversam
Mxx.Sn.v' terram. Eursum hic idem videtur quasi Filius Hominis in nubibus
Dan cceli veniens, et appropinquans ad Veterem Dierum, et sumens ab
Dan vh i3 eo uinversam potestatem, et gloriam et regnum. Et potestas, in-
u- quit, ejus potestas wterna, et regnum ejus non interibit.
11. Sed et Johannes Domini discipulus in Apocalypsi sacer-
Apoc. 1. 12— dotalem et gloriosum regni ejus videns adventum : Conversus sum,
inquit, videre vocem quw loquebatur 2mecum, et conversus vidi sep-
tem candelabra aurea, et inter candelabra similem Filio Hominis
indutum podere, et cinctum ad mammas zonam auream. Gaput
autem ejus et capilli albi, quemadmodum lana alba, quomodo nix ;
et oculi ejus ut flamma ignis; et pedes ejus similes chalcolibano,
quemadmodum in camino "succensus est. Et vox ejus quasi vox
aquarum, et habet stellas septem in manu dextera sua, et de ore ejus
romphwa ex utraque parte acuta exibat, et facies ejus quemadmodum
sol fulgens in virtute sua. In his enim aliquid "a Patre clarum
ejus significat, ut caput: aliquid vero sacerdotale, ut 5podere: (et
ExmLjcxviii. propter hoc Moyses secundum hunc typum vestivit pontificem)
vffl.7. aliquid vero ad finem, quemadmodum chalcolibanum in camino
succensum, quod est fortitudo fidei, et perseverabile orationum,
"propter adveniens in fine temporum succensionis incendium. Jo-
Apoc. i. 17. hanne vero non sustinente visionem, (Cecidi, enim inquit, adpedes
Exod. xxxiu. ejns quasi mortuus, ut fieret, quod scriptum est: Nemo videt Deum
et vivet) et vivificans eum Verbum, et admonens, quoniam ipse est
joh. xiii. 25. ;n cujus pectore recumbebat ad ccenam, interrogans quis esset qui
Apoo. i. i7, 7inciperet eum tradere, dicebat : Ego sumprimus et 8 novissimus, et
qui vivo, et fui mortuus, et ecce vivo in swcula swculorum, et habeo
1 Tert. adv. Jud. 3, c. Marc. III. 7. timate Greek accusative. The entire
3 mecum omitted in the Ar. period may be thus restored : iv toiItms
8 succensus est. Iren&us videtur le- yap, iv5o£6v rt d7r6 toO Ilarpdi avrov
gisse Teirvpupivtp, nisi fortc Interpres, alvlTTerat, &>s Ketj>a\T/]v lepartKbv Si ti,
aut Scriba, Latinam potius S. Apocalyp- C>s TroSi)prj, (Kal Sta tovto MwuV^s Kara
seos versionem, quam Ircncci texlum se- r6v5e t6v riirov lp.d.Ttaev tSv 'Apxtepia')
cutus sit. Grabe. In N. T. we read t£ 5i iirl tS ri\os %a\Ko\lpavov i>s, iv
Trcirvpwpivot. The Clerm. omits est. Kapivtp Teirvpwuivov (5 iarl rijs Triareus
4 Ar. a Patre ejus clarum. Siva/xts, Kal t5 ippevis tu>v irpoaevx&v),
5 Massuet says : Exigit construetio Sta rbv iiri6vra iv ri\et tuv altivuv rfjs
legatur podere, in nominativo casu, po- KaraKaiaeus ip.trpriapiv.
dere, poderes; quod quamvis analogiw 6 Cl.,Voss., Ah. propterea from the
Grwcm repugnet, tolerabilius tamen quam following initial vowel.
poderem in accusativo. The Ar. MS. 7 IpeWe irapaStSSvat. Ar. et dicebat.
here, as above, reads podere, the legi- 8 Cl., Voss. repeat ego, and Ar. sum.
APOCALYPTICA. 223
claves mortis et inferorum. Et post hsec in secunda visione eundem lib. iv.
... . . . xxxiv. 11.
Dominum videns: Vidi enim, inquit, in medio throni, et qmtuor ^iy-
c 336: animalium, et in medio presbyterorum, agnum stantem quasi occi- MxlfiiIV'
sum, habentem cornua septem, et oculos septem, qui sunt septem Ap07V^—
spiritus Dei, dimissi in lomnem terram. Et rursum de eodem ipso
agno ait : Et ecce equus albus, et qui sedebat super eum vocabatur -I7*' x ** 11
fidelis et verus, et per justitiam judicat et pugnat, et oculi ejus sicut
fiamma ignis, et in capite ejus diademata multa, habens nomen
scriptum, quod nemo scit nisi ipse: et circumamictus vestimentum
aspersum sanguine, et vocatur nomen ejus Verbum Dei. Et exer-
citus C02U sequebantur 2eum in equis albis, vestiti byssinum album
mundum: et 3de ore ejus procedit romphcea acuta, ut in eapercutiat
gentes: et ipse pascet eos in virga ferrea, et ipse calcat lacum vini
furoris irce Dei omnipotentis ; et habet super vestiium, et super
femur suum, nomen scriptum, Rex Regum et Dominus Dominorum.
m. »57. Sic semper Verbum Dei velut lineamenta rerum futurarum habet,
et velut species dispositionum Patris hominibus ostendebat, docens
nos quse sunt Dei.
12. Non solum autem per visiones quae videbantur, et 4per
sermones qui prseconabantur, sed et in operationibus visus est
prophetis, ut per eos prsefiguraret et prsemonstraret futura.
Propter quod et Osee 8prophetes accepit uxorem fornicationis, per ose<ei.2,3.
operationem prophetans, quoniam fornicando fornicabitur terra a
Domino, hoc est, qui super terram sunt homines ; et de hujusmodi
hominibus beneplacitum habebit Deus assumere Ecclesiam sancti-
ficandam communicatione Filii ejus, sicut et illa sanctificata est
communicatione prophetse. Et propter hoc Paulus sanctificatam l Cor. vii. 14.
ait infidelem mulierem in viro fideli. Adhuc etiam filios suos
nominavit propheta, Non misericordiam 6 consecuta, et Non populus : ose* l 6 et
ut, quemadmodum Apostolus ait, fiat qui non populus, populus: et B0m.ix.2s,
°ea quce non est misericordiam consecuta, misericordiam consecuta : i. io,Xet 11.23.
et in loco 1eliberata, in quo vocabatur non populus, ibi vocabuntur
filii Dei vivi. Id quod a propheta typice per operationem factum
1 omnem, Ci.krm., Ar. and Vulg., words, ut, Apostolm, and ea quce.
but Obabb and Mass. univcrmm. 7 Grabe thinks this word came in
3 eum, inserted from the Cl. and from the margin, where it had been
AR. MSS., the Greek also having airry. written in explanation of misericordiam
3 de ore Ar., here and p. 222, decore. consecuta. Massukt prefers to consider
* pcr omittcd in the Ar. it as representing i$60% read faultily
5 propheie». So the Clerm. copy. for ItfHhi, which is preferable. Ar. as
6 Ab, conseciUfe, omitting the four above, Cl. liberata.
224 ACTIONES TYPIC-ffi.
lib. iv. est, ostendit Apostolus vere factum in Ecclesia a Christo. Sic
*Gi£viv?' autem et Moyses iEthiopissam 1 accipiebat uxorem, quam ipse
xxxvii • • m ■ • •
mass. iv. Israelitidem fecit, praesignificans quomam oleaster msentur in
■— olivam, et participans pinguedinis ejus erit. Quoniam enim is qui
Rom.'xi. 17. secundum carnem natus est Christus, a populo quidem habebat
Matt u. 14. inquiri ut occideretur, liberari vero in iEgypto, id est in gentibus,
*et sanctificare eos qui ibi essent infantes, unde et Ecclesiam 'ibi
perfecit; (iEgyptus enim ab initio gentilis, quemadmodum 2et
1 Ar. accepit. ..et... sibi. trix, quce eos suscepit, ex meretrice efficitur
2 et Jlthiopia, Gl., Voss,, omitted jam propheta. Dicit enim: Scio, quia
in the Ar. al. JZthiopi&sa. Dominus Deus vester tradidit vobis terram
8 Hmc vox ab auctore Catence expli- hanc. Vides quomodo illa—prophetat et
cationis gratia addita videtur. Grabe. prcenuntiat de futuris. Cf. S. Aus. de M.
4 Cbf. SiafidWovres KaTafUVKtifjtevoi. ad Cons. 33,34. JtJST.M.Kai-yapToo-iVi-
5 Cbf. oiKtWt iv ry Tapefif3o\rj. f3o\ov tov kokkIvov o-rraprlov, ov ^SojKav iv
6 CoMBEFIS i^arpoptlfivTai. 'leptxto ol &rrb 'Irfaov rov 'Navij rcefupBiv-
7 Rahab is generally numbered res KardtrKorrot 'Paa/3 r% rcbpvn, elrrbvres
among those gifted with the prophetical rrpooSrjo-at airb Trj BvplSt, 81' rjs airrois
spirit by the fathere ; so S. Clbm. Kom. (x&\ao-ev, Srrus Xd/3uo-t rois iro\e/dovs,
% 12. Kai wpoaiBevTO airrj dovvai <rn- bfmlois rb aip.§o\ov tov atfiaTos toO
fnetov, Srras Kpeixdan ix tov otxov avrrjs XpufTov iSr)\ov, Si' ov ol rrd\ai rrbpvoi 10!
KbKKivoV rrpbSn\ov rrotovvres, 6Vt 8ta tov &Sikoi iK rrdvTOiv twv idvtvv a&frovTai,
atfiaros tov Kvplov \irpoxris trrrai rraai &<pe<jtv aftaprloiv \af3bvres, Kal fir/KiTt
Tofs irto-TeiJoixrt» Kal i\rrlfovatv iwl rbv afiaprdvovTes. Dial. c. Tryph. § III.
Qebv • 'Opare ayarrrrrol, oi ftbvov rrlo-Tts, 8 tres, Cl., Voss., Vet. MSS.,
&\\a rrporpnreia iv t§ yvvaid yiyovev. Ir.en.bcs stating from memory that
And Orioen, Hom. 3 in Josh. Ista mere- there were three spies, Ab. omits tres.
FIDES GENTIUM PRiEFIGURATA. 225
canentibus 'autem septem tubicinis, in ultimis Eaab 2fornicaria lib. iv.
. , n -. • • ... xxxiv. 12.
conservata est cum universa domo sua, fide signi coccim : sicut et Gx^v-
Dominus dicebat his, qui adventum ejus non excipiebant, 8Pha- "^f.8^'
risaei scilicet, et coccini signum nullificant, quod erat 4pascha,
redemtio et exodus populi ex .lEgypto, dicens: Publicani et ibtt.ui.3i.
meretrices prcecedunt vos in regno ccelorum.
CAP. XXXV.
Quemadmodum in Abraham prcefigurabaturJides nostra,
et quce est expositio eorum quce facta sunt a Patribus.
1. Quoniam autem et in Abraham prsefigurabatur fides nostra,
et quoniam patriarcha nostrse fidei, et velut fipropheta fuit, plenis-
sime Apostolus docuit in 6ea epistola quse est ad Galatas dicens :
Qui ergo tribuit vobis Spiritum, et operatur virtutes in vobis, ex Gai. iu. 5-9.
operibus Legis, an ex auditu fidei? Sicut Abraham credidit Deo,
et reputatum est illi ad justitiam. Cognoscite itaque, quoniam qui
sunt ex Jide, hi Jilii sunt Abrahce. Prcevidens autem Scriptura,
quoniam ex fide justificat gentes Deus, prcenuntiavit Abrahce, quo-
niatn benedicentur in eo omnes gentes. Itaque qui ex fide sunt, Gen. xu. 3.
m. 2S8. benedicentur cum fideli Abraham. Ob quse non solum prophetam
eum dixit fidei, sed et patrem eorum qui ex gentibus credunt in
Ghristum Jesum, eo quod una et eadem illius et nostra sit fides :
illo quidem credente futuris quasi jam factis propter repromissio-
nem Dei ; nobis quoque similiter per fidem speculantibus eam quse
est in regno hsereditatem, 7propter repromissionem Dei.
1 aulem, Si (f. 1. Sij), from tlie Cl. from the Clermont copy.
and Voss. MSS., it being more liiely 3 Pharisaii. So the Clerm., Ar. and
to have been lost by absorption, as in Vo8S- copies, but Mass. prints Phari-
the Ar., than to have been added by 8(Ei,> with tne note> »1- Pharisad.
reason of the similar word teptem fol- 4 KaX T0US lv Ai^tfjrry 5i <ra8frras,
lowing. °'T€ dTilAXvvro ra irpiorbroKa ruv Al-
yvrrrltiiv, rb rov vdaxa (p"pvaaro alp.a
*fornicaria conservata est, Ah. The rb (Karipuae rwv araff/uov Kal rov vrrep-
more. probable reading: the Voss. has Ovpov a, xpLVviVy V . yap
, ro, irdax"-
, 0, Xpia-
fornicata est, altogether destroying the t&s, b rvfeU varepov. JUST. M. D. Try.
sense ; and singularly enough the Clerm, ■ Voss. prophetavit. Ar. by its
copy
rJ has the
. sanie reauine,
, thougli, cor- usual, error, prophetabit,
, . , .. soalsoMERC.il.
,
rected conjccturaUy by the same hand, , ^ omfa ea
libera 7 These three words are omitted in
fornicata eet. From this it would seem the Clerm. and Voss. MSS., but found
that the Voss. MS. was not transcribed in the Arund. and Merc. 11.
226 VOCATIO GENTIUM
lib.
xxxv.iv.
2. ? 2. Et ea autem quse
x circa Isaac, non sine significatione
° sunt.
xxxJm ^n ea enim epistola, quse est ad Romanos, ait Apostolus : Sed et
xx?"s!v' Rebecca ese uno lconcubitu habens Isaac patris nostri, a Verbo
Bom responsum accepit, ut secundum electionem propositum Deiperma-
Gen^xxv 23 nea^ mn ex operibus, sed ex vocante, dictum est ei: Duo populi in
utero tuo, et duw gentes in ventre tuo, etpopulus populum superabit,
et nnajor serviet minori. Ex quibus manifestum est, non solum
prophetationes patriarcharum, sed et 2partus Rebeccse prophetiam
fuisse duorum populorum: et unum quidem esse majorem, alterum
vero minorem; et alterum quidem sub servitio, alterum autem
liberum; unius autem et ejusdem patris. Unus et idem Deus
Pxx""''42' noster et illorum: qui est absconsorum cognitor, qui scit omnia
exMaiac.iX antequam fiant; et propter hoc 3dixit: Jacob dilexi, Esau autem
odio habui.
3. Si quis autem et actus qui sunt Jacob addiscat, inveniet
eos non inanes, sed plenos dispositionum: et imprimis in nativitate
oen. xxv. 26. ejus, quemadmodum apprehendit calcaneum fratris, et Jacob voca-
tus est, 3id est, Supplantator ; tenens, 3et qui non tenetur; ligans
pedes, 4sed non ligatus; luctans et vincens; tenens in manu cal-
caneum adversarii, id est, victoriam. Ad hoc enim nascebatur
Dominus, cujus typum generationis spraemonstrabat, de quo et
Apoc. vi.2. Johannes in Apocalypsi ait: Easivit vincens, ut vinceret. Deinde
Gen.xxv.32. autem primogenita accipiens, quando 6vituperavit ea frater ejus:
quemadmodum et junior populus eura primogenitum Christum o. 33B.
joh. xix. i5. accepit, cum eum repulit populus setate provectior, dicens: Non
habemus regem, nisi Cwsarem. In Christo autem universa bene-
dictio: et propter hoc benedictiones prioris populi a patre surri-
puit posterior populus, quemadmodum Jacob abstulit benedictio-
nem hujus Esau. Ob quam causam 7fratris patiebatur insidias et
CAP. XXXVI.
Quare lavit pedes discipulorum Dominus, et quare dis-
cumbentibus: et quod ipse similiter ante omnes Deus
■■ i ostenditur.
1. In novissimis autem temporibus, cum venit plenitudo temporis m.
Esai. w. 4. libertatis, ipsum Verbum per seipsum sordes abluit 4 filiarum Sion,
joh. xiu. 5. manibus suis lavans pedes discipulorum. Hic est enim finis
humani generis 5hseredificantis Deum; uti quemadmodum in initio
per primos, omnes in servitutem redacti sumus debito mortis, sic
in ultimo per novissimum omnes qui ab initio discipuli, emundati
et abluti quse sunt mortis, in vitam veniant Dei. Qui enim pedes
lavit discipulorum, totum sanctificavit corpus, et in emundationem o. ;
adduxit. Quapropter et recumbentibus eis ministrabat escam,
significans eos qui in terra recumbebant, quibus venit ministrare
vitam. Sicut Hieremias ait : Recommemoratus est Dominus sanctus
Israel mortuorum suorum, 6qui prwdormierunt in terra de/ossionis,
et descendit ad eos, uti evangelisaret eis salutare suum, ad salvan-
Matt xxvt a\m e0Si Propter hoc autem, et discipulorum oculi erant gravati
Marc.xiv.37 veniente Christo ad passionem, et inveniens eos dormientes Domi-
Luo.xxii.45 nug^ prjm0 quidem dimisit, significans patientiam Dei in dor-
mitione hominum : secundo vero veniens excitavit eos, et erexit,
significans quoniam passio ejus expergefactio est dormientium
discipulorum, propter quos 7et descendit in inferiora terrw, 8id
1 iOifav, meaning either assuefaciens possession of hereditary privilege; and
or assuescens. the benefit is retrospective, affecting omnes
2 prcssignificare, Clerm., Ab., Voss., qui ab inilio discipuli. Cf. Heb. ix. 15,
but Grabe prmjigurare. Rom. iii. 25.
3 oiibi yap Kevbv, oiSi ao-vfif}o\ov wapa 6 qui prcedormierunt, omitted by the
t<? Oeif. cf. p. 189, 5. Clerm. transcriber, but found in the
4 Ar., Voss. filiorum, al. ftliarum. previous citation, p. 108, n. 7, as dor-
6 heredificantis. There seems little mierant.
doubt but that this reading is eorrect, 7 See H. and Theol. of Creeds, 342.
although Gall. and Erasm., as well as 8 idquod eratinoperatumconditionis,
the Merc. II. MSS., read recedificantis, the translation apparently of ro apybv
and the Ar. recedificans. KKnpovop.ii- rrjs Krlffeus, i. e. the state of those who
cavros is used in the sense of obtaining were resting from their labours.
LAKGE DONAT. 229
quod erat inoperatum conditionis visurus oculis, de quibus et dice- lib. iv.
bat discipulis: Multi prophetw et justi cupierunt videre et audire, o^ivi
quw vos videtis et auditis. m»1l2IV'
2. Non enim propter eos solos, qui temporibus Tiberii Cae- MatL xjii 17
saris crediderunt ei, venit Christus ; nec propter eos solos qui Luc- x- 24,
nunc sunt homines providentiam fecit Pater; sed propter omnes
omnino homines, qui ab initio ^secundum virtutem suam in sua
generatione, et timuerunt, et dilexerunt Deum, et juste et pie
conversati sunt erga proximos, et concupierunt videre Christum, et
audire vocem ejus. Quapropter omnes 2hujusmodi in secundo ad-
ventu primp de somno excitabit, et eriget tam eos, quam reliquos
qui judicabuntur, et constituet in regnum suum. Quoniam qui-
dem unus Deus, qui patriarchas quidem direxit in dispositiones Rom. m. 30.
suas, 3justificavit autem circumcisionem ex fide, et praputium per
fidem. Quemadmodum enim in primis nos prsefigurabamur, 4et
praenuntiabamur; sic rursus in nobis illi 5deformantur, hoc est, in
Ecclesia, et recipiunt mercedem pro his quae laboraverunt.
1 tecundum, Ar., agrees better witb Clerm. MS., and the words certainly
tbe Greek, Kara rty aOrwv Swa/xw, tban spoil the antithesis.
propter of the Cl. and Voss. text, taken 6 prsefigurabamur—deformantur. Nisi
apparently from the preceding context. me conjectura fallit, Irenceus in Graxo
The Cl. MS. omits the eight words, textu lusit verbis irpoTvirdot et ueraTW7r6u>,
providentiam . . . honxines, owing to the cui posteriori in vel. Glossis respondet
recurrence of the latter word. Latinum deformo. Grabb. ixeraTvirbu,
* The author evidently interprets of however, would mean transformo rather
those who had died long before the day than deformo; it may be preferable
of Christ, the expression of S. Paul, therefore to consider this latter form to
toi>s Koip.n8tvTas 5i4 toO 'Inaov, i Thess. have arisen out of difformo, and to ex-
iv. 14, for which, those which shep in press SiaTi/jrow, in melius dispono. The
Jesus (and afterwards are asleep, Koipn- Christian Church was prefigured of
Bfvrat), is no adequate translation. The old; even as those who lived under
time is definite and past; and 5i& toO former dispensations up to the degree
'Inaov is throwjh Jesus. The words may of light vouchsafed to them, were formed
be paraphrased thus: Those who have by God's grace, differing in meaaure,
died in time past, in a state of aeceptance but still the same in kind with that
through Jesus, the Bedeemer of mankind, which models the Church of Christ, and
the firslfruiis of the dead, shall he bring brings it into conformity with the Divine
back to life. will. It was by no motion independent
s See Hist. and Theol. of the Creeds, of God's Spirit. Hence also the final
p. 482, note. hope, twi' irpoKeKotiJ.rip.ivuv, is similar to
* et pramuntiabamur, omitted in the the hope of Christians.
230 ISRAEL IN CIIRISTUM
SMt1.
xxxvii. CAP. XXXVII.
GB. IV. xl. ...
Mxxm'.l.v' De eo quod ait, non vos laborastis: ahi laboraverunt, et
vos in laborem eorum introistis.
joh.iv.35- 1. Propter hoc dicebat Dominus discipulis : Ecce dico vobis,
'"'' Attollite oculos vestros, et videte regiones, quoniam albce sunt ad mes-
sem. Nam messor mercedem accipit, et congregat fructum in vitam
atternam: uti et qui seminat, et qui metit, simul lgaudeant. In hoc
enim est sermo verus, quoniam alius est qui seminat, et alius qui
metit. Ego enim prwmisi vos metere quod vos non laborastis : alii
laboraverunt, et vos in laborem eorum introistis. Qui ergo sunt qui
laboraverunt, qui dispositionibus Dei deservierunt ? Manifestum
est, quia patriarchse et prophetse, qui etiam prBefiguraverunt nos-
tram fidem, et disseminaverunt in 2terra adventum Filii Dei, quis
et qualis erit : uti qui posteriores erant futuri homines, habentes
timorem Dei, facile susciperent adventum Christi, instructi a pro-
phetis. Et propter hoc Joseph, cum cognovisset quod prsegnans
esset Maria, et cogitaret absconse dimittere eam, angelus in
Matt i. 20 et somnis dixit ad eum : Ne timueris assumere Mariam conjugem
tuam ; 3 quod enim habet in ventre, ex Spiritu sancto est. Pariet
autem filium, et ^vocabis nomen ejus Jesum: ipse enim salvabit
Matt i. 22.23. populum suum a peccatis eorum. Et adjecit suadens ei : Hoc autem
5totum factum est, ut adimpleretur quod dictum est a Domino, per
Esai. vii. 14. prophetam dicentem : Ecce virgo in utero accipiet, et pariet filium,
et vocabitur nomen ejus Emmanuel ; per sermones prophetse sua-
dens ei, et excusans Mariam : hanc eandem esse ostendens, quse
ab Esaia esset prsenuntiata virgo, quse 6generaret Emmanuel.
Matt. i. 24. Quapropter sine dubitatione suasus Joseph, et Mariam accepit, et
in reliqua universa educatione Christi gaudens obsequium prse- a. m.
Matt. h. i4, stitit, usque in iEgyptum suscipiens profectionem, et inde regres-
' et sum, et in Nazareth transmigrationem. Denique qui ignorabant m. 260.
Luc.iii.23. Scripturas, et repromissionem Dei, et dispositionem Christi, pa-
trem eum 'vocabant pueri. Propter hoc autem et ipse Dominus in
Luc. iv. i8, Capharnaum Esaise prophetias legebat : Spiritus Domini super
i- me, quapropter unxit me, evangelisare pauperibus misit me, curare
1 gaudeanl, Cl., Vet., Voss., Ak., ' 4 ^e Clerm. copy has vocabitur
and, „Syr. \Or>JJ.
o . ■ i G. ri T.
rri xalPV>
i i over vocatus est erased.
' 5 autem, Cl., wnere lt replaces totum,
Gr. ToOro 5£ 8\ov yiyovai. So the Syr.
» AB. terram. e Clbbm
3 See pp. 83, 1 10. 7 Cl., Voss., but Ar. &c. pviabant.
PR^FORMATUS. 231
contribulatos corde, prceconare captivis remissionem, et cwcis visi- lib.iv.
onem. Semetipsum quoque ostendens praenuntiatum 'per Esaise ^fiJ£-$
prophetiam, dicebat eis : Hodie adimpleta est Scriptura hcec in xxUi- '•
auribus vestris. Luc. iv. 21.
2. Propter hoc 2et Philippus, cum invenisset eunuchum re-
ginae ^Ethiopum legentem ea quse scripta sunt : Quemadmodum «
ovis ad victimam ductus est, et quemadmodum agnus in conspectu ^83'- uu- 7-
tondentis sine voce, sic non aperuit os suum. In humilitate judicium
ejus ablatum est; et reliqua qusecunque de passione ejus, et de
carnali adventu, et quemadmodum inhonoratus est a non credenti-
bus ei, 3pertransivit propheta ; facile suasit ei credere eum, esse
Christum Jesum, qui sub Pontio Pilato crucifixus est, et passus
est qua?cunque praedixit propheta, eumque esse Filium Dei, qui
seternam vitam hominibus dat. Et statim ut baptisavit eum, abs-
cessit ab eo. Nihil enim aliud deerat ei qui a prophetis fuerat prae-
catechisatus : non Deum Patrem, non conversationis dispositio-
nem, sed solum adventum ignorabat Filii Dei ; quem cum breviter
cognovisset, agebat iter gaudens, praeco futurus in JEthiopia
Christi adventus. Quapropter non 4multum laboravit circa eum
PhilippuB, 6 quoniam erat in timore Dei praeaptatus a prophetis.
Propter hoc autem et apostoli, oves colligentes quae perierant domus Matt. x. e.
Israel, de Scripturis alloquentes eos, ostendebant Jesum cruci-
fixum hunc esse Christum Filium Dei vivi, et magnam multitudi-
nem suadebant, quae tamen habebat timorem ad Deum : et una
die baptisati sunt hominum tria millia, et quatuor, 6et quinque. ^Jft4^
CAP. XXXVIII.
Quare Paulus dicit se plus quam omnes laborasse.
1 . Propter hoc et Paulus, gentium Apostolus cum esset : Plus
eis, inquit, omnibus laboravi. Illis enim facilis catechisatio fuit, i c0r. xv. w.
videlicet cum ex Scripturis haberent ostensiones, 7et qui Moy-
sem et prophetas audiebant, et facile recipiebant primogenitum
1 The Clkbm. omits per, as the Ar. God was in his heart, and only required
Etaice. Vkt., Vo., Mkbc. n. have per to be definitely adjusted.
prophetam, al. per prophetas. 6 Cl., Voss , Ab. quia, Mkbc. n.
' et omitted in the Ak. f. 1. quia jam, &rt Si).
3 diij\8cv. 0 Massuet prefers vel. But et quinque
* The author thinks it necessary to reads like amarginal correction. Itisno
state why the Ethiopian eunuch was where related that four thousand was
admitted to baptism without more than a definite number of converts.
an apparently superficial catechesis; but 7 Libentcr legerem, et quia. Gbabk.
he was already prepared; the Word of Pro, vtpote qui. Mass.
232 GENTIUM DIFFICILIOR
lib.iv. mortuorum et principem vitse Dei, eum qui per extensionem
ob- iy-'xli- manuum dissolvebat Amalech, et vivificabat hominem de serpentis
IWA00. IV»
xxiv- plaga per fidem quse erat in eum. Gentes quidem primo catechi-
Exod.xviL sabat Apostolus, quemadmodum in eo libro, qui ante hunc est,
ostendimus, discedere ab idolorum superstitione, et unum Deum
colere, factorem coeli et terrse, et universse conditionis fabricato-
rem: esse autem hujus Filium Verbum ejus, per quem constituit
omnia, et hunc in 'novissimo tempore hominem in hominibus
factum, reformasse quidem humanum genus, destruxisse autem et
vicisse inimicum hominis, et donasse suo plasmati adversus reluc-
tantem 2victoriam. Adhuc autem etsi non faciebant qui erant ex
circumcisione sermones Dei, quod essent contemtores, sed erant
Mare. x. 19. 8prseinstructi non mcechari, nec fornicari, non furari, nec fraudare,
et qusecunque in 4exterminium proximorum fiunt, mala esse, et
odiri a Deo. Quapropter et facile assentiebant ab his abstinere, g. 341.
quoniam hsec didicerant.
2. Gentiles vero et hoc ipsum discere oportebat, quoniam
hujusmodi operationes malse, et 4exterminatoriae, et inutiles sunt,
et damnosse his qui operantur eas. Quapropter plus laborabat qui
in gentes apostolatum acceperat, quam qui in circumcisione prse-
conabant Filium Dei. Illos enim adjuvabant Scripturse, quas con-
firmavit Dominus et adimplevit, talis veniens 5qualis et prsedica-
batur: hic vero peregrina qusedam eruditio, et nova doctrina, deos
gentium, non solum non esse deos, sed 6et idola esse daemoniorum ;
Ephes. i. 21. esse autem unum Deum, qui est super omnem 7principatum, et do-
minationem, et potestatem, et omne nomen quod nominatur: et hujus
Verbum, 8 naturaliter quidem invisibilem, palpabilem et visibilem in
Phii. ii. a hominibus factum, et usque ad mortem descendisse, mortem autem
crucis: et eos qui in eum credunt, incorruptibiles et impassibiles
1 Cl., Ab., Vkt., Voss., al. in no- tem, but haa super omnes, indicating
vissimis temporibus. plural nouns for the lacuna, as in the
2 Ae. inserts se, rr/v Karh tov Kara- Syriac version.
ira\aUravTos vUrjv. 8 Naturaliter quidem invisibilem,&c.
1 Massuet reads prcestructi, and he Eespeodsse omnino videtur insignem locum
quotes the Clebm. and Voss. MSS., Jgnatii in Epistola ad Polycarpum, Ire-
though the Cl. has prcestricti; but ncei magistrum: in quo vir Apostolicus
Gbabe's reading agrees better with vpo- Ckristum Filium Dei dicit rbv dMparov,
KaTnxyiiiroL, which was probably the rbv 61' Tjfias bparbv' rbv a^rj\d.<pr)TOv, rbv
Greek word. Ab. and M. II. as above. airaBri, rbv St' Tjfias TaBr/rbv Cf. Bull.
4 eis i%ui\elav . . . O-ibXeis. D. Fid. N. 470. Et quidem magis cum
6 Cl. talis. Irencei verbis consonat interpolata epistola,
6 Ab. omits et. ex qua forte et in Ignatio, et in Irenceo
7 Ar. omits principatum . . . potesta- qumdam sunt supplenda. Gbabe.
CATECHISATIO. 233
futuros, et percipere regnum coelorum. Et hsec 1 sermone prsedi- lib. iv.
cabantur gentibus sine Scripturis : quapropter et plus Iaborabant °^|v
qui in gentes preedicabant. Generosior autem rursus fides gen- xxivii-
tium ostenditur, sermonem Dei assequentium, sine instructione
2literarum.
CAP. XXXIX.
Quemadmodum in circumcisione, et prmputio, et Jide
unus Pater ostenditur.
m. S6i. Sic enim oportuerat filios Abrahae, quos illi de lapidibus exci- Matt iu. 9.
tavit Deus, et fecit assistere ei principi et praenuntiatori facto nos-
tree fidei, (qui et accepit testamentum circumcisionis, post eam jus- Rom. i». n,
tificationem quse fuerat in praeputio fidei, ut preefigurarentur in eo
utraque testamenta, ut fieret pater omnium qui sequuntur verbum
Dei, et peregrinationem in hoc sseculo sustinent, id est, eorum qui
ex circumcisione, et eorum qui ex praeputio fideles sunt, sicut et
Christus lapis summus angularis, 8omnia sustinens,) et in unam Epiws. n 20.
fidem Abrahae colligens eos, qui ex utroque testamento apti sunt
in sedificationem Dei. Sed hsec quidem quae est in praeputio
fides, utpote finem conjungens principio, prima et novissima facta
est. Etenim ante circumcisionem erat in Abraham, et in reliquis
justis qui placuerunt Deo, sicut demonstravimus : et rursus in
novissimis temporibus orta est in humano genere per Domini ad-
ventum. Circumcisio vero et Lex operationum media obtinuerunt
tempora. Hoc et per alia quidem multa, jam vero et per Thamar oen.xxxvm.
Judre nurum typice ostenditur. Cum enim concepisset geminos,
alter eorum prior protulit manum suam : et cum obstetrix putaret
eum primogenitum esse, coccinum alligavit signum in manu ejus.
Cum hoc autem factum esset, et abstraxisset manum suam, prior
exivit frater ejus Phares; sic deinde secundus ille, in quo erat
coccinum, Zara : clare manifestante Scriptura, eum quidem popu-
lum qui habet coccinum signum, id est eam fidem quse est in pree-
putio, preeostensam quidem primum in patriarchis, post deinde
g. .-Ms. subtractam, uti nasceretur frater ejus ; deinde sic eum qui prior
esset secundo loco natum, qui est cognitus per signum 4 coccinum,
quod erat in eo, quod est passio Justi, ab initio preefigurata in
1 An. omits termone. See p. 16. 3 wdvra tpipuv, Heb. i. 3.
* Cl.,Vo88.,Vet. fcriptnraritm, Ar. 4 roccinnm, omitted in tbe Clebm.
VOL. II. 15
234 LEX SEMINAVIT,
lib^iv. Abel, et descripta a prophetis, perfecta vero in novissimis tempo-
"mYss'*"'' ribus in Filio Dei. Oportebat enim qusedam quidem prsenuntiari
XXTi a paternaliter a patribus, qusedam autem prrefigurari legaliter a pro-
phetis, qusedam vero ^deformari secundum formationem Christi,
ab his qui adoptionem perceperunt: omnia vero in uno Deo osten-
duntur. Cum enim unus esset Abraham, in semetipso prsefigura-
bat duo testamenta, in quibus alii quidem seminaverunt alii vero
joh. iv. 37. messi sunt : In hoc enim, inquit, sermo est verus, quoniam alter
quidem est qui seminat populus, alter qui metet : unus autem Deus
Esai. iv. 10, prsestans utrisque quae sunt apta, semen quidem seminanti, panem
!°cor m 7 ver0 e^en<ium metenti. Quemadmodum alter quidem est qui
plantat, et alter qui adaquat, unus autem qui dat incrementum
Deus. Disseminaverunt enim sermonem de Christo patriarchse
et prophetae; demessa est autem Ecclesia, hoc est, fructum per.
cepit. Propter hoc et ipsi orant habere tabernaculum in ea,
jer. ix. 3. Hieremia dicente : Quis dabit mihi in deserto habitationem novis-
joh. iv. 36. simam: uti et qui seminat et qui metit simul gaudeant in Christi
regno, qui omnibus adest, de quibus ab initio bene sensit Deus,
attribuens adesse eis Verbum suum. Si quis igitur intentus legat
Scripturas, inveniet in iisdem de Christo sermonem, et novse vo-
cationis prsefigurationem.
CAP. XL.
Quid est thesaurus dbsconditus in agro, et quod sola
Ecclesia recte legat Scripturas.
Matt'xm.44, XPI2T02 ea-Tiv 6 6>]o-avp6i 6 KeKpvuuevog ev aypw,
a Corder. et '3 \ t
cat ait. a
po^inoedit. p. TOVTecrTi „ ,V( aypog
rr yr yapr o koo-uos)
* J KeKpvuuevo?
/*
oe oti oia tvttwv Kai irapapo\wv earifiaivero, fxr)
Svva/xevwv vor/drjvat 3 irpo tov Trjv eK[3aatv twv
Matt. xHi. 44. 1. Hic est enim thesaurus absconsus -in agro, id est, in isto
Matt.xiii.38. mundo : (Ager enim mundus est,) absconsus vero in Scripturis
4thesaurus Christus, quoniam per typos et parabolas significabatur,
•unde poterat hoc quod secundum hominem est intelligi, prius-
1 Cf. p. 229, 5. Gkabe alters the first Catena to suitthe
a The Catena of Corderius, attri- sense; MASSUETleavesablank,asabove.
buted to Niobtas, has TovrioTi toSs 3 Int. t& ko.t' dvBpuirov.
ypa<pais, toIs iv t$ Kbofup oCoats ; that 4 Ak. omits thesaunts Christus.
of Possin, Brfoavpbv KeKpvfi.fi.hiov iv aypcp 5 Unde. The translator read pA> iJi5-
<pnot Tas iv ti? Kbofup inrapxoioas ypatpds. varo. . . ; Mass. inserts non.
ECCLESIA METIT. 235
CAP. XLI.
De Presbyteris injustis.
1. Qui vero crediti quidem sunt a multis esse presbyteri,
serviunt autem suis voluptatibus, et non prseponunt timorem Dei
and he takes the sentence, et erit con- the rendering of rfiaivofievhy ostendimus,
summatus—nova et vetera, immediately instead of lueemus or apparemus.
after legat Scriptttras. But there is no 1 Ab. inserts et-.
necessity for this. For having stated a The author shews that conformity
the advance towards spiritual perfection with the Church of Christ as founded on
made by the Christian, InENiEUS in- the Apostles and Prophets, is our only
troduces the quotation from Daniel, safeguard for a right understanding of
and then resumes his subject, instancing Scripture.
the knowledge of scriptural truth con- 3 dTrd ttjs Tporftov/itvTis SiaSoxv^,
veyed to his disciples by the glorified i. e. with reference to the later date of
Saviour, and arrives at the conclusion, heresy, not to internal rule. Cf. 9, n.
that the Christian thus tkrmighly in- 6, 7.
structed will be as the wise householder, 4 Vet., Voss. se colligunt. awd-
&c. One cause of obscurity is perhaps 70^701. Cl. colligunt.
PBESBYTERORUM MORES. 237
in cordibus suis, sed contumeliis agunt reliquos, et principalis lib. iv.
1 consessionis tumore elati sunt, et in absconsis agunt mala, et di- "Jj^jj- X^T-
cunt, Nemo nos videt, 2redarguentur a Verbo; qui non secundum xxvl- a
3gloriam judicat, neque faciem attendit, sed in cor: et 4audient eas gjj- Jfgf0,
quse sunt a Daniele propheta voces : Semen Chanaan et non Dan. xul 52,
Juda, species seduxit te, et concupiscentia evertit cor tuum: invete-
rate dierum malorum, nunc advenerunt peccata tua quae faciebas
antea, judicans judicia injusta: et innocentes quidem damnabas,
dimittebas vero nocentes, dicente Domino: Innocentem et justum Exod.xxlii.7i
non occides. De quibus dixit et Dominus : Si autem dixerit malus Matt. xxiv.
. . . 1 48-31, et
servus in corde suo, Tardat Dominus meus, et incipiat cwdere %?c- xii-
servos et ancillas, et manducare et bibere et inebriari; veniet
Dominus servi illius in die qua nescit, et hora qua non sperat, et
, dividet eum, et partem ejus cum infidelibus ponet. Ab omnibus
m. !«. igitur talibus absistere oportet; adhserere vero his qui et Aposto-
lorum, sicut prsediximus, doctrinam custodiunt, et cum presbyterii
ordine sermonem sanum et conversationem sine offensa prsestant,
ad conformationem et correptionem reliquorum.
2. Quemadmodum Moyses, cui tantus sducatus est creditus,
bona conscientia fretus, purgabat se apud Deum, dicens: iV09iNum.xvi.1s.
concupiscens alicujus illorum quid accepi, neque male feci alicui
eorum. Quemadmodum Samuel tot annis judicans populum, et
sine ulla elatione 5ducatum gerens super Israel, in fine purgabat
se, dicens : Ego conversatus sum in conspectu vestro a prima wtate 1 Reg. xii. 3
mea usque nunc : respondete mihi in conspectu Dei, et in conspectu eq
Christi ejus, cujus vestrum vitulum accepi aut asinum, aut super
quem potentatus sum, aut quem oppressi, aut si de alicujus manu
accepi propitiationem vel calceamentum, dicite adversus me, et red-
dam vobis. Cum dixisset autem 6 populus ad eum : Neque ^poten-
taius es, neque 7 oppressisti nos, neque accepisti de manu cujusquam
aliquid testificatus est Dominum, dicens: Testis BDominus, et
iestis 8 Christus ejus in die hac, quoniam 9non invenistis in
manu mea nihil. Et dixerunt ei; Testis. Quemadmodum et
1 So Gallas., Fedabd., Gbabe, * Following the Hebrew -UnpBty.
but the MSS., as in Mass., concessionis. rather than the LXX. ^Si/tjjffas. VuLa.
* Clebm. sed arguantur. calumniatus. Ab. pressisli.
3 86£tu>, i.e. opinionem, 32, 5. 8 est, repeated twice after testis in
4 audient eas. Ab. audientes. Gbabe's ed., is rejected by Mass., not
5 So ducationem, 185, 4. Ducator, being found in Cl., Ab., Voss., or
1. 149, 1. 316, 4. Mebc. n.
* Ab. omita populus, and Cl. ad 8 non, Ab., LXX., omitted Cl.,
eum. Voss., Vet.
238 SUCCESSIO ET INTEGKITAS
CAP. XLII.
Quibus doctoribus utendum est: de his peccatis, quce ab
antiquis gesta sunt.
1. Ubi igitur tales inveniat aliquis, Paulus docens ait:
1 cor. xii. 28. Posuit Deus in Ecclesia primo Apostolos, secundo prophetas, tertio
doctores. Ubi igitur charismata Domini posita sunt, ibi discere
oportet veritatem, apud quos est ea quse est ab Apostolis Ecclesise
successio, et 4id quod est sanum et irreprobabile conversationis, et
inadulteratum et incorruptibile sermonis constat. Hi enim et
eam quae est in unum Deum qui omnia fecit fidem nostram cus-
todiunt: et eam quse est in Filium Dei dilectionem adaugent,
qui tantas dispositiones propter nos fecit : et Scripturas sine peri-
culo nobis exponunt, neque Deum blasphemantes, neque patri-
archas exhonorantes, neque prophetas contemnentes.
2. Quemadmodum audivi °a quodam presbytero, qui audierat
1 koI /j.er' 6\lya. The compiler of the scripsit auctor, Stiereit. The scrip-
Catena cuts short the text quoted more tural word d>aarpo^>ijs is preferable.
fully by Iben^ds. 5 a guodam presbytero. The pres-
a Clebm. Domino. Ab. neminem. byter occasionally mentioned by Iben-
8 actor was in town as viUicus in mxis as having conversed with apostolical
the country, oUojid/ws, cf. p. 242, 1. men, and from whom he had derived
4 id quod est sanum, t& iryih, &c. instruction, has been conjectured to
conversationis, o-wo/M\ias, uti suspicor, have been Polyoabp, Papias, Cle-
MOItUM VERITATIS INDICIA. 239
ab his qui Apostolos viderant, et ab his qui didicerant: "sufficere lib. iv.
veteribus de his quse sine consilio Spiritus egerunt, eam quae ex ^yf-*^-
Scripturis esset correptionem. Cum enim non sit personarum ac- *""• '•
ceptor Deus, que sunt non secundum ejus placitum facta, 2his Act.x.34.
inferebat congruam correptionem. Quemadmodum sub David,
quando persecutionem quidem patiebatur a Saul propter justitiam, i Reg. xvm.
et regem Saul fugiebat, et inimicum non ulciscebatur ; et Christi
adventum psallebat, et 3sapientia instruebat gentes, et omnia se-
cundum consilium faciebat Spiritus, et placebat Deo. Quando
autem propter concupiscentiam ipse sibi accepit Betsabee Urise4,
dixit Scriptura de eo : Nequam autem visus est sermo quem fecit 2 Reg. xi. 27.
David in oculis Domini; et mittitur ad eum Nathan propheta,
ostendens ei peccatum ejus, ut ipse, dans sententiam de semetipso
et semetipsum adjudicans, misericordiam consequeretur et remis-
sionem a Christo; 6et dixit ei: Duo viri fuerunt in civitate una, 2Reg. xh. 1
• 1 1 • scq"
unus dives, et unus pauper: diviti erant greges ovium et boum multi
valde, et pauperi nihil aliud nisi ovicula una, quam liabebat et
nutriebat, et fuerat cum eo et cum filiis ejus pariter: depane esuo
a. 34& manducabat, et de 6 calice bibebat, et erat ei quasi filia. Et venit
hospes homini diviti, et pepercit accipere de grege ovicularum
suarum, et de gregibus boum suorum, et facere hospiti: et accepit
oviculam viri pauperis, et apposuit viro qui venerat ad eum.
T, Justin, &c. It is surprising that dicta, sive ab ore alicujus, sive a scripto
the name of Pothinus, the predecessor ejus accepta; qucs si non omnia ipsis
of IBEN.EUS in the see of Lyons, should verbis Senioris expressa, ea tamen hujus
have escaped notice ; he was upwards of Presbyteri fuisse, usque dum veneris ad
ninety years of age at the tirae of the Pauli Apostoli verba in priore ad Co-
fierce persecution of the Church of rinthios epistola, licet coUiijere, tum ex
Lyons in 177 A.D., and was of Oriental structura orationis, quce directa forma
origin ; consequently, he must have re- in modum infiniinm subinde mutatur,
ceived early instruction from those who tum vero ex verbis illis " sicut dixitPres-
had themselves listened to the Apostles' byter," et, "inquit iUe Senior," sub finem
teaching. Pothinus, according to cer- § 3 et § 4, interpositis.
tain early traditions, having been sent 1 tu> omitted in the Clebm. copy.
into Gaul by Poltoabp, (Bubton, Lect. 3 As. sapientiam, omitting gentes.
XX. A.D. 177,) may very probably be 4 uxorem is here inserted by Feuabd.
the presbyter to whom InENJiUS al- as in the Voss. copy, but it is not essen-
ludes. The term Presbyter as contrasted tial. The Cl., Ab. and Meeo. II. omitit.
with Apostolus occurs at pp. 7, 8, and 3 The prophetic parable is quoted
it is a safe inference that it is there Byn- loosely from memory. Six words found
onymous with Episcopus; see p. 7, n. 5. in the Ab. are expunged by Mabb. Misit
1 Dr Routh has made this passage enim Dominus Nathan ad David ; they
a portion of his Reliquia Sacra, I. 49, are not in the Clerm. or Voss. MSS.
and says, p. 63, Sunt bmice frugi hcec 6 Cl., Vo. omit suo. Ab. has calicem.
240 SENIORIS CUJUSDAM
lib. iv. Iratus est autem David super hominem illum valde, et dixit ad M- ^64-
gb.iv.xw. Nathan: Vivit Dominus, quoniam filius mortis est homo ille qui
/MASS. IV. _ , _
itxvii. i. fait hoc: et oviculam reddet quadruplum pro eo quod fecit factum
hoc, et pro eo quod non pepercit pauperi. Et ait ad eum Nathan :
Tu es vir, qui fecisti hoc ; et deinceps reliqua exsequitur, expro-
brans eum, et enumerans in eum Dei beneficia, et quoniam exa-
cerbavit Dominum cum fecisset hoc. Non enim placere Deo
hujusmodi 1 operationes, sed iram magnam imminere domui ejus.
Compunctus est autem David ad haec, et ait : Peccavi Domino ;
ps. ii. et Psalmum exhomologeseos psallebat, adventum Domini susti-
nens, qui abluit et emundat eum hominem qui peccato fuerat
obstrictus.
3 Reg. ui. 28. 3. Similiter autem et de Salomone, 2cum perseveraret judicare
3 Reg. v. seq. recte, et sapientiam 3Dei enarrare, et typum 4 veritatis templum aedi-
ficabat, 6et glorias exponebat Dei, et adventuram pacem gentibus
3 Reg. iv. 32 annuntiabat, et Christi regnum prsefigurabat, et loquebatur tria mil-
' lia parabolarum in adventum Domini, et quinque millia canticorum,
hymnum dicens6Deo, et eam quse est in conditione sapientiam Dei
exponebat physiologice ex omni ligno, et de omni herba, et de
volatilibus omnibus, et de quadrupedibus, et de piscibus; et dice-
3 Reg. viii.27. bat : Si vere Deus, quem cwli non capiunt, super terram habitabit
cum hominibus? et placebat Deo, et omnes eum admirabantur,
3Reg. iv. 34 et omnes reges terrae quaerebant faciem ejus, ut audirent sapien-
3 Reg. x. i tiam ejus quam dederat illi Deus, et regina Austri a finibus terrae
1 veniebat ad eum, sapientiam quse in eo erat, scitura; quam et Do-
Matt xii. 42. rninus ait in judicio resurrecturam cum eorum natione qui audiunt
sermones ejus, et non credunt in eum, et adjudicaturam eos : quo-
niam illa quidem subjecta est annuntiatse sapientise per servum
Dei ; hi vero eam quae a Filio Dei dabatur, contemserunt sapi-
entiam. Salomon enim servus erat ; Christus vero Filius Dei, et
Dominus Salomonis. Cum igitur sine offensa serviret Deo, et
niinistraret dispositionibus ejus, tunc glorificabatur : cum autem
uxores accipiebat ab universis gentibus, et permittebat eis erigere
3 Reg. xl i idola in Israel, dixit Scriptura de eo : Et Rex Salomon erat amator
seq.
1 Ar., but Cl., "Voss. operationem. 4 Feu. veri templi templum, which
a Ar. quum judicaret,....enarraret. Grabe also adopted. Voss. and Cl.
Cl. and Voss. as above. omit templum. Ab. as above.
3 Dei is here inserted by Geabe « Alludit, nisi fallor, ad Psal. Ixxi.
on the faith of the Ar. MSv and it is jUj Salomonis esse inscribilur, tnaxime ad
still retained ; but it is cancelled by vers. 7 et 8.
Massuet, as ignored by other MSS. 6 _a_Bi J)0mini.
VERBA. 241
mulierum, et accepit sibi mulieres alienigenas: et factum est in L™iv-
tempore senectutis Salomonis, non erat cor ejus perfectum cum G^jJ^jym-
Domino Deo suo. Et diverterunt mulieres alienigenw cor ejus post """•
Deos alienos. Et fecit Salomon malignwm in conspectu Domini: non
abiit post Dominum, quemadmodum David pater ejus. Et iratus
est Dominus in Salomonem: non enim erat cor ejus perfectum in
Domino, secundum cor David patris ejus. Sufficienter increpavit
eum Scriptura, sicut dixit presbyter, ut non glorietur universa
caro in conspectu Domini.
2 4. Et propter hoc 1 Dominum in ea quae sunt sub terra de-
o. 3«7. scendisse, 2evangelisantem et illis adventum suum, 3remissione pec-
catorum exsistente his qui credunt in eum. Crediderunt autem in
eum omnes qui sperabant in eum, id est, qui adventum ejus prae-
nuntiaverunt, et dispositionibus ejus servierunt, justi et prophetae
et patriarchae : quibus similiter ut nobis remisit peccata, quae non
oportet nos imputare his, si quominus contemnimus gratiam Dei.
Quemadmodum 4enim illi non imputabant snobis incontinentias
nostras, quas operati sumus, priusquam Ghristus in nobis manifes-
taretur ; sic et nos non est justum imputare ante adventum Christi
his qui peccaverunt. Omnes enim homines 6egent gloria Dei, jus- Rom. ui. 2a
tifieantur autem non a semetipsis, sed a Domini adventu, qui 7 in-
tendunt lumen ejus. In nostram autem correptionem conscriptos
esso actus eorum, ut sciremus primum quidem, quoniam unus est
Deus noster et iilorum, cui non placeant peccata, etiamsi a claris
fiant ; deinde, ut abstineamus a malis. Si enim hi qui praecesse-
runt nos in charismatibus veteres, propter quos nondum Filius Dei
passus erat, delinquentes in aliquo, et concupiscentiae carnis servi-
entes, tali affecti sunt ignominia; quid passuri sunt qui nunc
sunt, qui contemserunt adventum Domini, et deservierunt volup-
tatibus Buis? Et illis quidem curatio et remissio peccatorum mors
1 i.e. Chr'i8t proclaimed salvation in existentem. Ab. remisse p. exislente. Gr.
Hades to those who in life anticipated remissam . . . existentcm, requiring ct, nal
the Christian faith, whether by foretel- tt}i> &<pt<Tiv rwv afiapTtwv inrdpxovaav.
Hng Chrisfs advent in the spirit of pro- 4 The Clerm. omits enim.
phecy, or by living up to the degree of 5 nobis, i.e. ethnkis ante Christi ad-
light possessed. Nothing is said on the ventum, Grabe. The words are still
subject of a state of total darkness of those of the presbyter, and shew tbat
the spirit being there first dispelled by be was of Gentile, not of Jewish extrac-
Christ ; the view taken in the false go- tion. Ab. imputant.
spel of Nicodemus, and other apocrypha. 8 egent, VuLG.,sothe Syr.^ >| » tT) n»
a Ab. evangclisat nam. ^V) destituuntur.
3 Vet., Voss., but Cli. remissionem. . . 7 o! IvaToiliovrtt eli rb tpds avroO.
242 SENIORIS CUJUSDAM VERBA.
lib. iv. Domini fuit : propter eos vero qui nunc peccant Ohristus non jam
gr. iv. xiv. niorietur, iam enim mors non dominabitur ejus ; sed veniet Filius
MASS. IV. . . .
"Tii- 2- in gloria Patris, exquirens ab 'actoribus et dispensatoribus suis
Bom. vi. 9. pecuniam quam eis credidit, cum usuris : et quibus plurimum de-
Mattxxv. 19
«Luc.xix. ' dit, plurimum ab eis exiget. Non debemus ergo, inquit ille senior,
Luc. xii. 48. gUperDJ esse, neque reprehendere veteres ; sed ipsi timere, ne forte
post agnitionem Christi agentes aliquid quod non placeat Deo,
remissionem ultra non habeamus 2deIictorum, sed excludamur a
Bom. xi. 17 regno ejus. Et ideo Paulum dixisse : Si enim naturalibus ramis
etil
Kom. xi. 21. non pepercit, ne forte 3nec tibi parcat, qui cum esses oleaster, insertus
Bom
Bom. xi. 17.
es in plnguedinem olivw, et socius factus es pinguedinis ejus. Simi-
liter et plebis prsevaricationes 3vides descriptas esse, non propter
illos qui tunc transgrediebantur, sed in correptionem nostram, et
ut sciremus unum et eundem Deum, in quem illi delinquebant, et
in quem nunc delinquunt quidam ex his qui 4credidisse se dicunt.
5. Et hoc autem Apostolum in epistola 5quae est ad Corin-
j^cor. x.i— thios manifestissime ostendisse, dicentem: 6Noio enim vos igno-
rare, fratres, quoniam patres nostri omnes sub nube fuerunt, et
omnes in Mose baptisati sunt in nube, et in mari, et omnes eandem
escam spiritalem manducaverunt, et omnes eundem potum spiritalem
biberunt: bibebant 7 enim de spiritali consequente "eospetra; petra
autem erat Christus. Sed non inpluribus eorum bene sensit Deus;
prostrati sunt enim in deserto. Hwc in figuram nostri fuerunt, ut u
non simus concupiscentes malorum, quemadmodum et illi concupi-
erunt ; neque idololatrw sitis, quemadmodum quidam eorum ; sicut
Exod. xxxii. °scriptum est : Sedit populus manducare et bibere, et surrexerunt
ludere. Neque fornicemur, sicut quidam ex illis fornicati sunt, et
corruerunt in una die viginti tria millia. Nec tentemus Christum,
quemadmodum quidam eorum tentaverunt, et a serpentibus per-
ierunt. Neque murmuraveritis, sicuti quidam eorum murmurave-
runt, etperierunt ab exterminatore. Hwc autem omnia in figura fie-
bant illis ; scripta sunt autem ad correptionem nostram, in quos finis
swculorum devenit. Quapropter quiputat se stare, videat ne cadat.
1 See p. 238, n. 3. 6 Mass., as Cl., Voss., butAR.no»
a Ab. peccatorum. The five follow- enim volo, which as a servile imitation
ing words do not appear in the Clebm. of the Greek, 06 ykp 9i\a, is likely.
3 Ak. omits nec; ib. videm. 1 Ab. enim. Cl., Voss., Vet. av,-
4 credidisse se dicunt, so the Clerm., tem. Mass. carelesslyprints autemenim,
possibly for credere se dicunt ; Gbabe and Stieren follows him. N. T. ydp.
has credidisse dicuntur. 8 eos, Mass. from the Clerm. MS.
5 guce est, omitted in Cl., Voss. 8 Ae. inserts enim.
EXCOMMUNICATTO MALORUM. 243
LIB. IV.
CAP. XLIII. ORIV.X.V.
L. IV.
r. ■ 7. MASS.
JJe transgressione populi. xxv«.3.
1. Sine dubitatione igitur et sine contradictione ostendente Ten. c. Marc.
° v. 7.
Apostolo, unum et eundem esse Deum qui et illa judicavit, et ea
quae nunc sunt exquirit, et causam 1 descriptionis eorum demon-
strante, indocti et audaces adhuc etiam et imprudentes inveniuntur
o. 34& omnes, qui propter transgressionem eorum qui olim fuerunt, et
propter plurimorum 2indicto audientiam, alterum quidem 3aiunt
illorum fuisse Deum, et hunc esse mundi fabricatorem, et esse in
diminutione; alterum vero a Christo traditum Patrem, et hunc
esse qui sit ab unoquoque eorum mente conceptus: non intelli-
gentes, quoniam quemadmodum ibi in plurimis eorum qui pecca-
verunt non bene sensit Deus; sic et hic 4vocati multi, pauciuia.xx.w
bvero electi: quemadmodum ibi injusti et idololatrae et fornicatores
vitam perdiderunt; sic et hic: et Domino quidem prsedicante, in Mattxxv.u.
ignem aeternum mitti tales, et Apostolo dicente: An ignoratis, icm.n.9,
quoniam injusti regnum Dei non hwreditabunt? Nolite seduci:
neque fornicatores, neque idololatrw, neque adulteri, neque molles,
neque masculorum concubitores, neque fures, neque avari, neque
ebriosi, neque maledici, neque raptores, regnum Dei 6possidebunt.
7Et quoniam non ad eos, qui extra sunt, 7hoc dicit, sed ad nos, ne
projiciamur extra regnum Dei, tale aliquid operantes, intulit : Et 1 c0r. vi. 11.
hwc quidem fuistis ; sed abluti estis, sed sanctifcati estis in nomine
Domini Jesu Christi, et in Spiritu Dei nostri.
2. Et quemadmodum illic condemnabantur et projiciebantur
hi qui male operabantur, et reliquos exterminabant ; similiter et
hic oculus quoque effoditur scandalisans, et pes et manus, ne reli- Matt. 1TiU.
quum corpus pariter pereat. Et habemus prseceptum: Si quis l'a>t.v. n.
frater nominatur fomicator, aut avarus, aut idololatra, aut male-
dicus, aut ebriosus, aut rapax, cum hujusmodi nec cibum sumere.
Et iterum ait Apostolus: Nemo vos seducat inanibus sverbis; Eptus. v.6,7.
propter hmc enim venit ira Dei in filios diffidentiw. Nolite ergo
fieri participes eorum. Et quemadmodum ibi peccantium damnatio
1 Cf. supr. videt daeripta» ette, non " Ak. autem ehcti: et quemadmodum.
propter illot, &o. 6 Cl., Voss., Feu., but Ab. hare-
■ See p. 149, D. 4. ditabunt.
3 Cl., Voss., Mkbo. n. omit aiunt. 7 Ab. ted, and omits koc of Voss.
4 sunt is cancelled, as missingin Cl., 8 An. termonibus. SlIBB. adds Cl.,
Ab., Voss., Mebc. i. but this MS. has verbit.
244 INJUSTORUM
lib. iv. 'participabat et reliquos, quoniam placebant eis, et una cum eis
gr^iv. xivi. conversabantur ; 2sic et hic modicum fermentum totam massam
4- 2corrumpit. Et quemadmodum ibi adversus injustos ira descen-
Bom. i. 18. debat Dei,' et bic similiter Apostolus
icor. v.6. .r ait: 3Revelabitur enim ira
Dei de ccelo super omnem impietatem et injustitiam eorum hominum,
qui veritatem in injustitia detinent. Et quemadmodum ibi in
Exod.xiv.28. iEgyptios, qui injuste puniebant Israel, vindicta a Deo fiebat, sic
Luc. xviii. 7, et hic, Domino quidem dicente : Deus autem non faciet vindictam
electorum suorum, quicunque clamant ad eum die et nocte ? Etiam
dico voMs,faciet vindictam eorum cito; et Apostolo, in ea quae est
2Thess. i. ad Thessalonicenses epistola, ista prsedicante: Siquidem justum
est apud Deum retribuere 'retributionem kis qui tribulant vos, et
vobis qui tribulamini refrigerium nobiscum, in 1' revelatione Domini
nostri Jesu *Ckristi de coslo cum angelis virtutis ejus, et in ftamma
ignis, dare vindictam in eos qui non noverunt Deum, et in eos qui
non obediunt Evangelio Domini nostri Jesu 6Ckristi: qui etiam
pmnas pendent interitus aternas a facie Domini, et a gloria vir-
tutis ejus, cum venerit magnificari in sanctis suis, et admirabilis
esse in omnibus, qui crediderunt in eum.
CAP. XLIV.
.i
Ostensio quod unum et idem sit Verbum Dei, dispunctor
veterum et novorum.
1 . Cum ergo 7hic et illic eadem sit in vindicando Deo justitia
Dei, et illic quidem typice et temporaliter et mediocrius ; hic
vero vere et semper et austerius; ignis enim Eeternus, et quse a
ccelo revelabitur ira Dei a facie Domini nostri, quemadmodum et
p8. xxxiii. 17. David ait, Vultus autem Domini super facientes mala, ut perdat o. 349
de terra memoriam ipsorum, majorem 7pcenam prsestat iis qui inci-
dunt in eam; valde insensatos ostendebant presbyteri eos, qui ex
his quse acciderunt his, qui olim Deo non obtemperabant, tentant
alterum Patrem introducere, e contrario opponentes, quanta Do-
minus ad salvandos eos qui receperunt eum veniens fecisset, mise- lib. iv.
... . xliv. 1.
rans eorura ; tacentes autem de judicio ejus, et qusecunque prove- gbl iv.
nient his qui audierunt sermones ejus, et non fecerunt, et quoniam "^uuif-
expediebat eis si non essent nati, et quoniam tolerabilius Sodomae Ma(L ~
et Gomorrsc erit in judicio, quam civitati illi quse non recepit ser- |}att ,.IStet
monem discipulorum ejus. Lue' x' 14
2. Quemadmodum enim in novo Testamento ea quse est ad
m. sea Deum fides hominum aucta est, additamentum accipiens 1 Filium
Dei, ut et homo fieret particeps Dei; ita et diligentia conver-
sationis adaucta est, cum non solum a malis operibus abstinere
jubemur, sed etiam ab ipsis malis 2 cogitationibus, et otiosis dic-
tionibus, et sermonibus vacuis, et verbis scurrilibus : sic et pcena Heb. x. S6-
eorum qui non credunt Verbo Dei, et contemnunt ejus adventum,
et convertuntur retrorsum, adampliata est ; non solum temporalis,
sed 3et seterna facta. Quibuscunque enim dixerit Dominus: Disce- Mattxxv.4i.
dite a me maledicti in ignem perpetuum, isti erunt semper dam-
nati; et quibuscunque dixerit: Venite benedicti Patris mei, perci- Matt.xxv.34.
pite hcereditatem regni, quod prwparatum est vobis in sempiternum;
hi semper percipiunt regnum, et 4in eo proficiunt: cum sit unus
et idem Deus Pater et Verbum ejus, semper assistens humano
generi, variis quidem dispositionibus, et multa operans, et salvans
ab initio eos qui salvantur; sunt enim hi qui diligunt Deum, et
secundum suum genus sequuntur Verbum Dei ; et adjudicans eos
qui adjudicantur, id est, eos qui obliviscuntur Deum, et sunt blas-
phemi, et transgressores ejus Verbi.
3. Etenim hi ipsi qui a nobis prsedicti sunt hseretici excide-
runt sibi, accusantes Dominum, in quem dicunt se credere. Quse
enim denotant in Deo, qui tunc temporaliter 8judicaverit incre-
dulos, et "percussit iEgyptios, salvavit autem obedientes; eadem
nihilominus recurrent in Dominum, in sempiternum quidem adju-
dicantem quos adjudicat, et in sempiternum dimittentem eos quos
5dimittit: et invenietur, secundum illorum verba, maximi peccati
causa factus his qui in eum immiserunt manus, et pupugerunt
eum. Si enim non ita venisset, utique illi Doraini sui interfectores
facti non fuissent : et si non misisset prophetas ad eos, non utique
1 Ab. Filii. cancelled for cogitationibus.
1 cogitationibtts. cf. iTtdvplatt, re- 3 Ab. omitsetf.
quiring no qualifying term, malis was 4 in eo, Arund., but not in Clebm.,
perhaps taken from the preceding line. Voss.
Cl. and Voss. omit it, and Ar. has 5 Ar. adjudicaverit...perciwerit...
malii operibut, but the latter word is dimittet.
246 COR INDURATUR
lib. iv. occidissent eos, et Apostolos quoque similiter. His igitur qui im-
Gmass'x/v'' Pu*ant nobis, et dicunt : si non iEgyptii plagati fuissent, et perse-
XXYiii- 3- quentes Israel prsefocati fuissent in mari, non poterat Deus salvare
populum suum, ^occurret illud: nisi igitur Judsei interfectores
Domini facti fuissent, (quod quidem abstulit ab eis seternam vitam)
et Apostolos interficientes, et persequentes Ecclesiam, in iracun-
dise incidissent profundum, nos salvari non poteramus. Quemad-
modum 2enim illi per iEgyptiorum, sic et nos per Judseorum
csecitatem accepimus salutem : siquidem 3mors Domini eorum
quidem qui cruci 4eum fixerunt, et non crediderunt ejus adventum,
damnatio est, salvatio vero eorum qui credunt in eum. Nam et
2gcor.ii. i5, Apostolus ait 5in secunda ad Oorinthios: Quoniam Christi suavis
odor sumus Deo, in Ms qui "sahi fiunt, et in his qui pereunt:
quibusdam quidem odor mortis in mortem ; quibusdam 7autem odor
mtw in vitam. Quibus ergo est odor mortis in mortem, nisi his
qui non credunt, neque subjecti sunt Verbo Dei? Qui sunt autem
qui et tunc semetipsos morti tradiderunt? Hi scilicet qui non g 350.
credunt, neque "subjiciuntur Deo. Rursum autem qui salvati
sunt, et acceperunt haereditatem? Hi scilicet qui credunt Deo, et
eam quse est erga illum dilectionem custodierunt ; quemadmodum
Num. xiv.30. Chaleb Jeffone, et Jesus Nave, et pueri innocentes, qui neque ma-
litise sensum habuerunt. Qui sunt autem qui hic salvantur, et
accipiunt vitam 9seternam? Nonne hi qui diligunt Deum, et qui
1 cor. xiv. 20. pollicitationibus ejus credunt, et malitia parvuli effecti sunt.
CAP. XLV.
Secundum quid induravit Deus cor Pharaonis et minis-
. < 1 trorum ejus.
Exod. ix.35. 1. Sed induravit, inquiunt illi, Deus cor 10Pharaonis et famu-
lorum ejus. Qui ergo hsec imputant, non legunt in Evangelio, ubi
Mstt. xiii. 10. discipulis dicentibus Domino, Quare in parabolis loqueris eis?
Matt. xiii. respondit Dominus: Quoniam vobis est datum nnosse mysterium
etx' 23"' 10, re9n^ ccelorum; illis autem in parabolis loquor, ut videntes non
1Cl., Vet., Voss. ocmrrit. is sufficient ; cf. end of next section.
2Clekm. omits enim, as Ar. UU. 6 Cl., Voss., but Ar. salvantur.
3mors, carelessly omitted Clebm. 7 Cl.,Vo. vero. Meko.ii. hasneither.
4eum omitted in the Ae. 8 Cl., Vet., Voss. subjecti sunt, Ab.
5in (epistola), not found in the Cl., 9 ceternam omitted in the Ab.
and the preposition only in Ab. and 10 See Obig. Pkilocal. 21.
Merc. 11., h> rrj SevrCpq. irpos roi>s Kop. 11 Cl., Ab.,Vet.,Vo. al. cognoscere.
MALITIiE TRADITUM. 247
LIB. IV.
OAP. XLVI.
XXX. 1.
Quare secundum jussum Dei vasa ab JEgyptiis sumsit
populus in exodo, et ex ipsis tabernaculum in eremo
fabricavit.
Tert.c.Marc. 1. Qui vero exprobrant et imputant, quod profecturus populus, g
E«od.xi. 2; jussu Dei, vascula omnis generis et vestimenta acceperit ab
.ZEgyptiis, et sic abierit, ex quibus et tabernaculum factum est in
eremo, ignorantes justificationes Dei et dispositiones ejus, semet-
ipsos arguunt, sicut et presbyter dicebat. Si enim non in typica
profectione 'hoc consensisset Deus, hodie in vera nostra profec-
tione, id est, in fide in qua sumus constituti, per quam de numero
gentilium exemti sumus, nemo poterat salvari. Omnes enim nos
Luc. xvf.9. aut modica aut grandis sequitur possessio, quam ex mammona
iniquitatis acquisivimus. Unde enim domus in quibus habitamus,
et vestimenta quibus induimur, et vasa quibus utimur, et reliqua
omnis ad diuturnam vitam nostram 2ministratio, nisi ex his, quse,
cum ethnici essemus, de avaritia acquisivimus, vel ab ethnicis
parentibus aut cognatis aut amicis, de injustitia acquirentibus
percepimus? ut non dicamus, quia et nunc in fide exsistentes
acquirimus. Quis enim vendit, et non lucrari vult ab eo qui emit ?
Quis autem emit, et non vult utiliter secum agi ab eo 3qui vendit ?
Quis autem negotians non propterea negotiatur, ut inde alatur?
Quid autem et hi 4qui in regali aula sunt fideles, nonne ex eis
quse Csesaris sunt habent utensilia, et his qui 5non habent unus-
quisque eorum secundum 5suam virtutem prsestat? iEgyptii
6populi erant debitores non solum rerum, sed et vitae suse, prop-
ter patriarchae Joseph praecedentem benignitatem : nobis autem
1 Hoc. . .professione. Octo has voces scribai prwbuere sequentia : id est, in fide
exVet. Cod. restituit Feu. quas et Vo. ha- in qua sumus constituti ; ad quce profes-
bet (adde Clab.). Sed, nisi me conjectura sionem magis quam profeotionem quad-
fallit, pro professione Ugendum, profec- rareputavit. Gr. Ar. omits the passage.
tione, ita ut vera nostra profectio typicse Cf. ^foSij, 4. 2. also the note of Mass.
profectioni opponatur. Sic enim et initio 8 Ab., Merc. II. miseratio.
sequentis capitis ait: TJniversa enim 8 Ab. quod.
quse ex .^Sgypto profectio fiebat populi 4 Fidem Christ} ad iUustres usque
a Deo, typus et imago fuit profectionis imperii Romani ordines et principes hoc
Ecclesise, quse erat futura ex gentibus ; secuhpenetrasse, ex his manifestum. Gr.
quomodo et hoc loco subjungit: per quam 6 non, suam. Both of these words are
de numero gentilium exempti sumus. omitted in the Clebm. MS.
Occamonem autem mutationis imperito 6 Sc. Judaici.
SPOLIATIO JEGYPTIORUM. 249
secundum quid debitores sunt ethnici, *a quibus et lucra et L™.lV-
utilitates percipimus i quaecunque illi cum labore comparant, his ^ss!
nos in fide cum simus sine labore utimur. xxx" 2'
2. 2 Ad hoc populus pessimam servitutem serviebat iEgyptiis,
quemadmodum Scriptura ait : Et cum s m potestatem exercebant fl0*- 1 13>
su3Hgyptii in filios Israel, et in odium eis adducebant vitam in
operibus duris, luto et latere, et omnibus operibus quce faciebant in
campis, per omnia opera quibus eos deprimebant cum "vi: et sedifi-
caverunt eis civitates munitas, multum laborantes, et augentes
eorum substantias annis multis, et per omnem modum servitutis,
cum illi non solum ingrati essent adversus eos, verum et universos
eos perdere vellent. Quid igitur injuste gestum est si ex multis
pauca sumserunt, et qui potuerunt multas substantias ■'habere si
non servissent eis, et divites abire, paucissimam mercedem pro
magna servitute accipientes inopes abierunt ? Quemadmodum si
quis liber, abductus ab aliquo per vim, et serviens ei annis multis,
o. as*. et augens substantiam ejus, post deinde aliquod adminiculum
consecutus, putetur quidem modica qusedam ejus habere, revera
autem ex multis laboribus suis, et 6ex acquisitione magna 6pauca
percipiens discedat, et hoc ab aliquo imputetur ei, quasi non recte
fecerit? ipse magis injustus judex apparebit ei qui per vim in
servitium fuerat deductus. Sic ergo sunt et hujusmodi, qui im- ^jjjjjf„
putant populo parva de multis raccipienti sibi ; et ipsis non impu-
tant, qui nullam gratiam ex merito parentum debitam reddiderunt ;
imo et in gravissimam servitutem redigentes, maximam ab eis
consecuti sunt utilitatem: et illos quidem non signatum aurum
et argentum in paucis vasculis, 8de suis laboribus, quemadmodum
prsediximus, accipientes, injuste fecisse dicunt ; semetipsos autem
(dicetur enim quod verum est, licet ridiculum quibusdam esse
videatur) ex alienis laboribus 9insigne aurum et argentum et
1 a, omitted in the Clebm. MS. ' Ab. accipient, and adds laboribus.
* Ad hoc, eis toOto, hactcnus, or ad- 8 de suis laboribus, irapa rdv IStuv
hnc, which is in fact the reading of ■nrbvav, omitted Clebm., Voss., Mass.,
Ebash., Gall., Feuabd., Abund. and Stier. Ab. and Gb. retain the words,
Mebc. ii. and they have a parallel in the sequel.
' vi, twice, and Aigyplii, omitted in 9 insigne aurum, coined gold, in op-
the Cl. Ab. jEjyptii filios. position to non signatum aurum, that
* Gbabe inserts suas from the Ab. had preceded : so Thucydides distin-
5 Clebm. exquisiiione. guishes &<rri/iov from (rlan/iov, in speak-
s i\iya ^era\aSi>v dirAfli;. ing of the precious metals, II. 13.
VOL. II. 16
250 ^GYPTUS
lib. iv. Beramentum, cum mscriptione et lmagine Csesaris, m zonis suis
xlvi. 3. . . ' - °
GR^iv.xiiic. ferentes, juste se lacere dicunt.
x™-3 ? 3. Si autem et comparatio fiat Jnostra et illorum, qui justius m.268.
apparebunt accepisse ? utrumne populus ab ^Egyptiis, qui erant
per omnia debitores, an nos a Romanis et reliquis gentibus, et a
quibus nihil tale nobis debeatur? Sed et mundus pacem habet
per eos, 2et nos sine timore in viis ambulamus et navigamus quo-
cunque voluerimus. Adversus igitur hujusmodi aptus erit sermo
Matt. vu. 5. Domini : Hypocrita, dicens, exime primo trabem de oculo tuo, et
tunc sperspicies auferre festucam de oculo fratris tui. Etenim
si is qui tibi haec imputat, et gloriatur in sua scientia, separa-
tus est a gentilium coetu, et nihil est alienorum apud eum, sed
4et simpliciter nudus, et nudis pedibus, et sine domo in montibus
conversatur, quemadmodum aliquod ex his animalibus quae her-
bis vescuntur, veniam merebitur, ideo quod ignoret necessitates
nostrse conversationis. Si autem ab 5hominibus quse dicuntur
aliena esse participatur, et arguit typum eorum, semetipsum in-
justissimum ostendit, retorquens in se ejusmodi accusationem.
Invenietur enim aliena circumferens, et ea quse ejus non sunt,
Matt. vii. 1,2. concupiscens ; et propter hoc dixisse Dominum : Nolite judicare,
ne judicemini : in quo enim judicio judicabitis, judicabitur de vobis.
Non utique ut peccantes non corripiamus, nec ut his quse male
fiunt consentiamus ; sed ut Dei dispositiones non judicemus in-
juste, cum ille omnia juste profutura 6 providerit. Quoniam enim
sciebat nos de nostra substantia, quam ab alio accipientes habere-
luc. iii. u. mus, bene acturos, Qui enim liabet, inquit, duas tunicas, det ei qui
Matr.xxv. non habet: et qui habet escam, similiter faciat. Et, Esurivi enim,
Matt. vi. a et dedistis mi/ii manducare : et nudus fui, et vestistis me. Et, Cum
7facis eleemosynam, non sciat sinistra tua quid faciat dextra tua ;
et reliqua qusecunque benefacientes justificamur, velut de alienis
nostra redimentes : de alienis autem ita dico, non quasi mundus
alienus sit a Deo, sed quoniam hujusmodi dationes ab aliis acci-
pientes habemus, similiter velut illi ab iEgyptiis qui non sciebant
Deum, et per hsec ipsa erigimus in nobismetipsis tabernaculum
Dei: cum bene enim facientibus habitat Deus; quemadmodum
CAP. XLVII.
Quemadmodum una et eadem populi profectio ex
JEgypto, et Ecclesice ex gentibus ostenditur.
Universa enim quae ex iEgypto profectio fiebat populi, a Deo
typus et imago fuit profectionis Ecclesiae, quae erat futura ex
gentibus : propter hoc et in fine educens eam hinc in suam hsere-
ditatem, quam non Moyses quidem famulus Dei, sed Jesus Filius
Dei in hsereditatem dabit. Si quis autem diligentius intendat his
quse a prophetis dicuntur de fine, et qusecunque Johannes discipu-
lus Domini vidit in Apocalypsi, inveniet easdem plagas universaliter »ev. xv. xvi.
accipere gentes, quas tunc particulatim accepit ^Egyptus. Talia
quaedam enarrans de antiquis presbyter, reficiebat nos, et dicebat :
" De 4his quidem delictis, de quibus ipsse Scripturse increpant
patriarchas et prophetas, nos non oportere exprobrare eis, neque
fieri similes Gham, qui irrisit turpitudinem patris sui, et in male-
dictionem decidit; sed gratias agere pro illis Deo, quoniam in
adventu Domini nostri remissa sunt eis peccata: etenim illos
dicebat gratias agere, et 5gloriari in nostra salute. De quibus
autem Scripturse non increpant, sed simpliciter sunt positse, nos
non debere fieri accusatores, non enim sumus diligentiores Deo,
neque super magistrum possumus esse, sed typum quserere. Nihil
enim otiosum est eorum qusecunque inaccusabilia posita sunt in
Scripturis."
1 fugati fueritis, a strange transla- be greater if the first were the plu. part.
tion for iKXlrijre. Possibly the trans- as in the Greek, e.g. . • V/i
lator ,read, iKTpdirrrre.
,r ' , It may . , be. ob-
, .2 AR.,butCL.,VET.,Vo.com>er«an<<a.
. , , „ _r V»
served,
. that. by a . shght
. varia lectw the , tn
. mmu,
. . Ar.,
. Grab., omitted .. . , Cl.,
Synac version might be made to ex- yoss Mass Stier
press either deficU or fugati; the word 4 Cl>j V08B. deeUdem delietie; Ar.
we read is i^X^defiat, but ^V^O ^ m quidem> where m represent8
wouldbe/«sra/i;andthesimilaritywould 5 Cl., Vobs. glorificari.
16—2
252
LIB. IV.
xlviii. 1. CAP. XLVIII.
GR. IV. 11.
MASS. IV.
xxxi. 1. Ostensio generationis Lot ex Jiliabus suis.
Gen. xix.M, 1. Quemadmodum et Lot, qui eduxit de Sodomis filias suas,
quse conceperunt de patre suo, 1 et qui reliquit in 1 circumfinio uxorem
suam statuam salis usque in hodiernum diem. Etenim Lot non
ex sua voluntate, neque ex sua concupiscentia carnali, neque sen-
sum neque cogitationem hujusmodi 2operationis accipiens, 3consum-
Gen. xix. 33. mavit typum. Quemadmodum Scriptura dicit : Et intravit major o. 354.
Gcn. xix. 35» ' m m . , _
nata, et dormivtt cum patre suo nocte tlla : et non scimt Lot cum
dormiret illa, et cum surgeret. Et in minore 4autem hoc idem :
Et non scivit, inquit, cum dormisset secum, nec cum surrexisset. m. 269.
1 Dei, missing in the Clebm. and requirunt. Ubi hic libidinis culpa? ubi
Vosb. MSS., which also omit quam Pa- incesti crimen arguitur? quomodo da-
trem nostrum, below. bitur vitio, quod nou iteratur in facto ?
3 Post Irenceum easdem excusat Ori- Ab hac Oingenis senlentia non recedunt
yenes liis verbis : Audierant in fine sae- Chrysostomus, Theodoretus, et Ambrosius,
culi terram et omnia elementa ignis lib. n. de Abraham. Fbuakd.
ardore decoquenda. Videbant ignem, 3 qnam P. n. omitted Cl., Voss.
videbant sulphureas flammas, yidebant 4 possedit te, LXX. iKr^card ae,
cuncta vastari, matrem quoque suam i. e. possessed as a father his son,
videbant non esse salvatara. Suspi- by generation. See p. 157, n. 5.
cate sunt tale aliquid factum, quale in 5 id carelessly omitted in the Cleem.
temporibu8 audierant Noe, et ob repa- copy. The words next following seem
randam mortalium posteritatem solas se to confirm the reading commutatio above,
esse cum parente servatas. Kecuperandi p. 131, n. 8.
igitur humani generis desiderium sumunt. 6 Ar. tunc conversabatur.
Et quamvis grave eis videretur crimen, 7 Cleem. somnium in both places.
furari concubitum patris ; gravior tamen 8 carni hoc est, omitted in the Ar.
videbatur impietas, si humanse posteri- from recurrence of the latter word.
tatis spem, servata castitate, delerent. 9 fructificantes ex. Clerh. justifi-
Patris moastitiam vel rigorem vino mol- catce. The term awayoryri is a synonym
liunt et solvunt : singulis ingressae noc- ofecclesia; sce p. »a, andi7, n. i. id cst
tibus, ungulse suscipiunt ab ignorante duce congregationes, may be safely refer-
conceptum. Ultra non repetunt, non red to the margin.
254 BINA TESTAMENTA
lib.iv. ^remansit in Sodomis, jam non caro corruptibilis sed 2statua salis 0.355.
MAssf nr' semPer manens, et 3per naturalia ea quse sunt consuetudinis
xxxii- hominis ostendens, quoniam et Ecclesia, quse est sal teme, subre-
Mattv. i& ijgta est ;n Confinio terrse, patiens quse sunt humana: et dum
ssepe 4auferuntur ab ea membra integra, perseverat statua salis,
quod est firmamentum fidei, firmans et prsemittens filios ad Patrem
ipsorum.
CAP. XLIX.
Ostensio unum et eundem esse Deum Patrem nostrum et
illorum.
1. Hujusmodi quoque de duobus Testamentis 5senior Apos-
tolorum discipulus disputabat, ab uno quidem et eodem Deo
utraque ostendens. Nec 6enim esse alterum Deum prseter eum
qui fecit et plasmavit nos, nec firmitatem habere sermonem eorum
qui dicunt aut per angelos, aut per 6aliam quamlibet virtutem,
aut ab alio Deo factum esse hunc mundum qui est secundum nos.
Si enim semel quis transmoveatur a factore omnium, et 7concedat
ab aliquo altero, aut per alium factam conditionem quse 8est
secundum nos, multam incongruentiam et plurimas contradictiones
necesse est incidat hujusmodi : ad quas nullas dabit rationes,
neque secundum verisimile, neque secundum veritatem. Et prop-
ter hoc hi qui alias doctrinas inferunt, abscondunt a nobis quam
habent ipsi de Deo sententiam, scientes 9quassum et futile doc-
trinse suae, et timentes ne victi salvari periclitentur.
1 Ar. remanscrat, 6 Senior Apostolorum discipulw : this
3 Statua salis semper manens. Ita can hardly be the same presbyter men-
et Clemens Kom. in Epist. ad Co- tioned c. XLIII. who was only a hearer
rinth. memorat (rrfjkrjv dX6s tois rrfi of those who had heard the Apostles.
ripApas raorns. Atque ex Judans Jo- Iren^us may here mean the venerable
sephus, lib. I. A nliq. cap. 1 2, de eadem martyr Polycarp, bishop of Smyrna.
Balis statua scribit : iardpiKa 5£ avr-qv ■ 6 enim, aliam, inserted from the Ar.
tri yap Kal vvv Siapjvei. GRABE. 7 Ar. inserts cum, perhaps Sre read
3 per naturalia, i.e. 5t' ip.p.7]voppolas. by Tr. for 7ro7-e, answering to semel, irore.
Cf. Carm. de Sodoma, inter op. Tertul. 8 Ar. sit.
et Ctpr. 9 The MSS. differ here in a remark-
Dicitur et vivens, alio jam corpore, sexus able degree. The reading followed by
Muniiicos solito dispungere sanguine menses. Massuet and taken from the Clerm.
4 The same poem says that the pillar MS. is adopted in the text ; the Voss.
of salt was indestructible : MS. has quassum et fictile; the Arund.
Quin etiam si quis mutilaverit advena formam, has casum et ruinam, which is the read-
Protinus ex sese suggestu vulnera complet. ing preferred by Grabe, with the addi-
AB EODEM PATRE SANCITA. 255
2. Si autem credat quis unum Deum, et qui Verbo omnia l^iv
fecit, quemadmodum Jet Moses ait: Dixit Deus, fiat lux, et ^s!j-, lii.
MASS. IV.
facta est lux ; et in Evangelio legimus : Omnia per ipsum facta xxxli. 1.
sunt, et sine ipso factum est nihil; et Apostolus Paulus similiter : JjJ£,Lf
M.270. Unus Dominus, una fides, unum baptisma, mus Deus et Pater2, fphes- 1T- *■
qui est super omnes 3etper omnia, et in omnibus nobis; hic primo erit
tenens caput, ex quo totum corpus compactum et connexum et per
omnemjuncturam subministrationis in menrnra uniuscujusquepartis,
incrementum corporis facit, in cedificationem sui in caritate. Post
deinde et omnis sermo ei constabit, si et Scripturas diligenter
legerit apud eos qui in Ecclesia sunt presbyteri, apudquos est
,? Apostolica doctrina, quemadmodum demonstravimus. Apostoli
enim omnes duo quidem Testamenta in duobus populis fuisse
docuerunt: unum autem et eundem esse Deum, qui disposuerit
utraque ad utilitatem hominum, secundum 4 quod Testamenta da-
bantur, qui incipiebant credere Deo, ex ipsa demonstravimus
Apostolorum doctrina in tertio libro : et quoniam non otiose, nec
frustra, 5aut ut obvenit, datum est prius Testamentum; sed illos
quidem quibus dabatur, in servitutem Dei 6concurvans ad utili-
tatem eorum, non enim indiget Deus ab hominibus servitutem,
typum autem ccelestium ostendens, quoniam nondum poterat homo
per proprium visum videre quae sunt Dei : et imagines eorum
quse sunt in Ecclesia prsefigurans, ut firma ea quse secundum nos
est fiat fides, et prophetiam futurorum continens, ut disceret
homo prsescium esse omnium Deum.
tion of quasi before casum. But this The entire passage would read off in
word together with casum indicates Greek, tva Si /col rbv afrrbv ttvat Oebv,
quassum ; and if we admit this it will be rbv StartBivra t&s an<por4pas els rb twv
difficult to assign a reason for rejecting avBpiSitrav ixplXiixov, (xaS' S iSdB-naav al
the remainder of the Clkbmont reading, SiaBjicai,) twv /ieW6vTuv Tto-rivew els
especially since it returns with a na- rbv Qebv. Ar. reads quod.
tural ease into the Greek yivuaicovTcs rb s Ae. omits aut, and frustra may
io-rarov Kal (IkoXov tov 86y/j.aTOS airrwv. have been marginal, e. g. oi Kevws, oiSi
1 et. Cl., Voss., but Ab. ipse. tvxovtws.
* omnium, found in the Voss., was 6 concurvans. Massuet's reading
added no doubt from the sacred text. extracted from the Clebm. MS., which
There is no other MS. authority for the has concurrans with e written above ;
word, and it is cancelled. the Ab. and other MSS. concurrens, but
* et p. o. Ab. but not in Cl., Voss. the word can make no sense. avyKip.ir-
4 Massuet reads stcundum quos, on twv would be expressive of those who
the sole authority of the Clebm. copy, were brought under the law, as the neck
but it is difficult to see the antecedent. of the steer is bent to the yoke.
256 JUDICIUM IN JUD^ffiOS
LIB. IV. I.
OB. IV. liii.
CAP. L.
Quis est spiritalis discipulus, qui judicat quidem omnes,
ipse autem a nemine judicatur : et qui sunt qui
judicantur.
Quemadmodum judicabuntur gentes.
Quemadmodum judicabuntur Judcei.
Ostensio quoniam duos adventus Christi prophetce
annuntiaverunt.
Talis discipulus 'spiritalis vere recipiens Spiritum Dei, qui ab g. 356.
initio in universis dispositionibus Dei adfuit hominibus, et futura
icor.ii. 15. annuntiavit et prsesentia ostendit et praeterita enarrat, judicat
quidem omnes, ipse autem a nemine judicatur. Nam judicat
Bom. i.21. gentes, creaturw rnagis quam Greatori sermentes, et reprobabili
mente universam suam operationem in vanum consumentes. Ju-
dicat autem etiam Judseos, non percipientes verbum libertatis,
neque volentes abire liberos, cum habeant prsesentem liberatorem ;
sed intempestive extra legem servire simulantes nihil indigenti
Deo, et Christi adventum, quem propter salutem hominum fecit,
non cognoscentes, neque intelligere volentes, quoniam duos ad-
ventus ejus omnes annuntiaverunt prophetse: unum quidem, in
Esai. liii. 3. quo horao in plaga factus est, sciens ferre imbecillitatem, et in
Zach. ix. 9.
Ps. cxvii. 22. pullo asinse sedens, 2et reprobatus lapis ab redificantibus, et sicut
Esai. liii. 7-
Exod.xvu.11. ovis ad victimam adductus, et per extensionem manuum dissolvens
Esai. xi. 12. quidem 3 Amalech ; congregans autem 4dispersos filios a terminis
terrse in ovile Patris, et 5recommemoratus mortuorum suorum qui
ante dormierant, et descendens ad eos, uti erueret eos6; secun-
MaUvV3- ^um au*em» m au0 suPer nubes veniet, superducens diem quse est
Esai.xi.4. sicut clibanus ardens, et percutiens terram verbo oris sui, et
etMatt
Luc.iii.iii.i2,17. spiritu
r per labia , sua interficiens impios,
. . et ventilabrum
., . in
, manu
habens, et emundans aream suam, et tnticum quidem m horreum
colligens, comburens autem paleas igne inexstinguibili.
CAP. LII.
1. Judicabit autem et Ebionitas: quomodo possunt salvari,
nisi Deus est qui salutem illorum super terram operatus est ? Et
2quemadmodum homo transiet in Deum, si non Deus in hominem ?
2Quemadmodum autem relinquet mortis generationem, si non 3in
novam generationem mire et inopinate a Deo, in signum autem gat vu. m,
salutis, datam, quae est ex Virgine per fidem regenerationem?
Vel quam adoptionem accipient a Deo, permanentes in hac
4genesi, qufe est secundum hominem in hoc mundo? Quomodo
autem plus quam Salomon, aut plus quam Jona habebat, 5et Mattxu. 41,
Dominus erat David, qui eiusdem cum ipsis fuit substantise? Matt. xxii.
_ , . ; .... . 43,exPs.cix.
Quomodo autem 6eum qui adversus homines fortis erat, qui non jjatt|xii29
solum vicit hominem, sed et detinebat eum sub sua potestate, de- |J L2jc- ™-
vicit, et eum quidem qui vicerat vicit, eum vero qui victus fuerat
hominem dimisit, nisi superior fuisset eo homine qui fuerat victus?
Melior autem eo homine qui secundum similitudinem Dei factus
1 Quod hic obscure innuit, id clare rbv wewovOiyat, avrol t6 Sotceiv 6ures.
lib. V. (cap. I, in fine) explicat : ncmpe 8 cum, omitted in the Clebm. copy.
ad imaginem Verbi Dei, humanam natu- 7 Geabe reads preeferant, from the
ram olim assumturi, Deum db initio ef- abbreviation of the Ab. MS. Massuet,
formasse hominem, cum dixit : Faciamus from the Cod.Vet., Clebm.,Voss., per-
hominem ad imaginem ct similitudinem ferant. The earlier editions, and Mebo.
nostram. Sic et Tert. Bes. C. : Quodcun- II. MSS. have proferant, which is pre-
que, inquit, hujus hominis exprimebatur, ferred, not because it makes the best
Christus cogitabatur homo futurus. Con- sense of the Latin, but because the ab-
sentit et Obisenes Homil. L in Genes. breviate form may be variously read,
his verbis : Quaa ergo est alia imago Dei, and proferant is most likely to represent
ad cujus imaginis similitudinem factus the Greek original ; e.g. t&s tCsv avdptli-
est homo, nisi Salvator noster, qui est pri- irwv <wtas /coto toos Tr\elovs Tepupipovai.
mogenitus omnis creaturse ? &c. Feuabd. [Int. 1. irpo<pipovcrC\.
a els tAos. Rendered infine, V. i. 8 aut propter vanam gloriam, aut ad
The Clbbm. copy (unnoticed by Mas- qucestum, the two impulsive principles of
SUET) also has this reading. Al. finem. all false prophets ; it is useless to apply
3 Pp. 87, 88, 95. a characteristic to any pingle section
* Aut, lost in the preceding word in that belongs equally to all. It seems
the Clebh. more probable, however, that the Mar-
5 Omnia in imagine urgent, plane et cosians mentioned elsewhere should be
ipsi imaginarii Christiani. Tebt. c. Val. intended here, than the Montanists, as
i~. Similarly S. Ignatius ad Smyrn. Grabe imagines, of whom Iben^us is
§ 3, "k-nsTol rwes \iyov<ri t6 doneiv ai- otherwise silent.
ET SCHISMATICOS QUOSCUNQUE. 261
CAP. LIII.
1. Judicabit autem et 'eos qui schismata operantur, qui
sunt inanes, non habentes Dei dilectionem, suamque utilitatem
potius considerantes quam unitatem Ecclesiae : et propter modicas
et quaslibet causas magnum et gloriosum corpus Christi conscin-
dunt et dividunt, et quantum in ipsis est, interficiunt: pacem
loquentes et bellum operantes: vere liquantes culicem et came-
lum transglutientes. Nulla enim ab eis tanta potest fieri 4correctio, **»"• xxm.
quanta est schismatis pernicies. Judicabit autem et omnes eos
qui sunt extra veritatem, id est qui sunt extra Ecclesiam : ipse
autem a nemine judicabitur. Omnia enim ei constant : et 8in
unum Deum omnipotentem, ex quo omnia, 5fides integra; et in
1 Omissam particulam copulativam, ivi/iara Tvxivra in the Greek. rvxoi-
Kal, posui in locum tO 6etov, quod Da- tras, without the article, was mistaken
matcenus ad sensum complendum adjecit; for ? iif/oiaas, the reading of the various
but Ar. omits et, and may not Deus editions.
have been absorbed in eos! Cf. the pre- 3 XaXoCpTas. See 160, 6, and 161, i.
ceding letter M. 4 Ar. correptio ; V08B. correptionem.
* The true reading, as Grabe ob- 5 Clerm. and Ar. and every other
Berves, is manifestly rvxpiaas: thus, oix MS. omit in, and for fides, the former
6 Tvxio' kIvSwos, is rendered non quod- reads fide. The reader may note another
libet periculum, V. XXX. ; and near the clear enunciation of faith in the Holy
samc place, nomina qitalibet, answers to Trinity.
262 IN ECCLESIA FIDES
lib.iv.iui. Xpiarbv t6v K.vpiov t)fiwv, §i ov to. iravTa, Kai Tag otKovofiias
Gmass'iv'' ovrov, oV wv avOpwirog iyivero 6 Yibg tov Qeov, -Treiafiovt)
xxxiii. 7« /3e/3at'a- Kat eig to TLvevjua tov Qeov, . . . to Tag oiKovofilas
TLaTpog Te Kal Yiov 1 aKtjvofSaTOVv fca0' eKaaTtiv yeveav iv
Toig civOpunroig, Kadiog fSovXerai 6 TLartjp.
2. ^Tvwaig a\t]dt)g, r) twv cnroaToKwv SiSa^tj' Kal to
apyaiov T>jg iKKXtjaiag avaTtj/xa KaTa. iravTOg tov Koafiov
1 Cf. xal icrKrjvoicrev b> r)/uv. Joh. i.14. mitted verity of interpretation of Scrip-
a Iken^eus here supplies certain ture. In the Church CathoUc therefore
highly valuable, though not altogether there is dvev tov f^eiSovs ivdyvucris, lectio
full notes of the Church, embracing as s-ine falsatione, /cal /ca-ra ras ypacpks (k-
they do union with the Church of God, 8ecris (vvopos, secundum Scripturas expo-
from the earliestages, and union with the sitio legitima. Above all she possesses
bodyapostolicof Chrisfs Church, eviden- inherently t6 i^atperov tt)s dydrrrjs X"*"
ced, in the episcopal succession ; the safe- picrpa, whereby her children are made
guard ofacreed derived from them; and in one with God in sacramental acts of
the one consistentinterpretation of Scrip- love and devotion, and most truly one
ture inherited from the beginning from with man in an unwearied exercise of
the Apostles. yvwcris aXijdrjs is the true the charity that never faileth.
knowledge of God imparted to the Church 3 The translator for Kal read r), ef-
of the Patriarchs and to the Church of fectually marring the passage.
Christ, in such measures as were capable 4 custodita : the Arund. reading is
of being assimilated ; and this know- followed, as far preferable to that of the
ledge is inseparable from the divinely Clerm., Voss., and Cod. Vet. of Fec-
established regimen of the body of ARD., custoditione; Mero. I. custoditio.
Christ, Kara. cUaSoxV t&v irrusKbrruiv ; 5 sine fictione scripturarum, simply
but since heretics make their appeal to wriiings, marking the purely traditional
Scripture, the Church has an antecedent character of the Regula Fidei.
prescript claim to a traditional rule of 6 The Creed is here meant, the com-
faith, subsisting from the beginning, pleteness of which is set forth in very
&veu Trjs ir\dcreci)s tCiv ypacpwv crrrodSacrfia similar terms at the end of I. iii. Clem.
KardrrXeov, sine fictione Scripturarum Al. Strom. VI. 15, identifies the rrapa-
tractatio plenissima ; also in a trans- 8r)Kn committed to Timothy, I. vi. 10,
ET CARITAS. 263
additamentum neque ablationem recipiens, et lectio sine falsatione, UB- *v- >"'•
et secundum Scripturas expositio legitima et diligens, et sine Gmass.' iv'.1'
periculo et sine blasphemia: et 'prsecipuum dilectionis munus,
quod est pretiosius quam agnitio, gloriosius autem quam pro- icSjSh.1-
phetia, omnibus autem reliquis charismatibus 2supereminens.
CAP. LIV.
CAP. LV.
CAP. LVI.
Adversus eos qui dicunt, quid novi veniens attulit Chris-
tus ? et, quoniam omnia quce prophetm pvcedixerunt,
Christus adimplevit.
m. «7s. 1. Si autem subit vos hujusmodi sensus, ut dicatis: Quid igitur
4novi Dominus attulit veniens? cognoscite, quoniam omnem novi-
tatem attulit semetipsum afferens, qui fuerat annuntiatus. Hoc
1 eundeni omitted in theCLERM. MS., 3 Mass. quotes the Cl. MS. in error,
possibly on account of the catachresis. as having his reading preedictam ; it is
The Greek concord being followed as clearly written praedicatam, and com-
usual. The same MS. omits temporibut. pare prceevangelimre, lvi. 2 ; A». agrees.
* Ab. coacerbant. 4 novi, Ab. ; the context requires it.
270 OMNIA RENOVANTUE
lib. iv. enim ipsum prsedicabatur, quoniam novitas veniet innovatura et
gr^i.v. vivificatura hominem. Eegis enim adventus ab his quidem qui
was^ iv. mittuntur servis praenuntiatur, propter apparatum et expeditionem
eorum qui inciperent suscipere suum Dominum. Cum autem venit
Eex, et illi prsenuntiato gaudio adimpleti sunt qui sunt subjecti,
et perceperunt eam quse est ab eo libertatem, et participant visio-
nem ejus, et audierunt sermones ejus, et ^fruiti sunt muneribus ab
eo, non jam requiretur, 2quid novius attulit Rex super eos qui
annuntiaverunt adventum ejus, apud eos videlicet qui sensum
habent. Semetipsum enim attulit, et ea quse prsedicta sunt bona,
i pet. i. 12 -. in quae concupiscebant angeli intendere, donavit hominibus. Tunc
autem fuissent servi mendaces, et non a Domino missi, si non
Christus adveniens talis, qualis et prsedicabatur, adimplesset eorum
Matt v. 17, sermones. Quapropter dicebat : Ne putetis, quoniam veni dissol-
vere Legem aut prophetas: non veni dissolvere, sed adimplere.
Amen enim dico vobis, donec pertranseat ccelum et terra, iota unum
aut unus apex non transiet a Lege Bet propketis, quoadusque omnia
fiant. Omnia enim ipse adimplevit veniens, et adhuc implet in
Ecclesia usque ad consummationem a Lege prsedictum novum
Testamentum. Quemadmodum et Paulus Apostolus ejus ait in
Bom. iii. 21. ea quse est ad Romanos : Nunc autem sine Lege justitia Dei mani-
gom. 1 17, exfestata est, testificata a Lege et prophetis: Justus enim ex fide
4vivet. Hoc autem, quoniam justus ex fide vivet, per prophetas
prsedictum fuerat.
2. Unde autem poterant prsedicere prophetae regis adventum,
et eam libertatem quse ab eo dabatur prseevangelisare, et omnia
quse a Christo facta sunt, et ssermonem et operationem et passio-
nem ejus prsenuntiare, et novum Testamentum prsedicere, si ab
altero Deo propheticam inspirationem acceperunt, ignorantes in-
enarrabilem Patrem secundum vos, et regnum ejus, et disposi-
tiones ejus, quas Filius Dei 6in novissimo dierum veniens in terris
implevit. Neque enim casu quodam hsec evenisse potestis dicere,
1 Ar. fruituri sunt. hahendce videntur, cui occasionem dedit
a quid novius, Merc. II. ; of. n Kcuvb- prcecedens versus : Non veni solvere Le-
repov, Acts xvii. 2 1 . Gr. quid novi, and gem et Prophetas &c. Gr.
Mass. novus, which does not satisfy, 4 Cl., but Ar., Vet., Voss. vivit.
though found in the Cl., Ar., and 8 Ar. sermone et operalione.
Voss. MSS. Evidently novius may • in novissimo dierum, inserted in
have passed into either novi or novus. the Ar. MS., where the last two sylla-
8 Et Prophetis. Ha> duce voces vix bles having been read as enim caused
in ullo Gr. Ev. Cod., nec in ulla, prceter the loss of the six words, veniens....
Armen. vers. legunlur. Gloss. igitur loco enim.
IN CHRISTO. 271
tamquam aprophetisquidem de altero quodam dicta, similiter autem lib. iv.
evenerunt Domino. Omnes enim prophetse hsec eadem prophetave- 0^v>
runt : sed neque alicui ex veteribus evenerunt. Si enim evenissent ^fw.af"
alicui ex veteribus ista, non utique qui postea fuerunt prophetassent
in novissimis temporibus futura haec. Adhuc etiam nemo est neque
patrum, neque prophetarum, neque antiquorum regum, circa quem
proprie Jac specialiter factum sit aliquid horum. Nam omnes
quidemChristi passiones prophetaverunt ; ipsi autem'ad patiendum
8imiliter ut ipsa prsedicta sunt, longe erant. Et argumenta autem
g. 366. quse praedicta sunt dominicse passionis, in nullo altero facta sunt.
Neque enim sol medio die occidit aliquo de veteribus mortuo,
neque scissum est velum templi, neque terra mota est, neque
petrse disruptae sunt, neque mortui resurrexerunt, neque in tertia
die quis illorum surrexit, neque receptus est in ccelum, neque cum
assumeretur aperti sunt cceli, neque in nomen alicujus alterius
crediderunt gentes, neque quis ex eis mortuus et resurgens, aperuit
novum libertatis testamentum. Non igitur de altero, sed de
Domino, in quem concurrerunt omnia prsedicta signa, dicebant
prophetse.
3. Si autem aliquis Judseis 2advocationem prastans, erectio-
nem templi, quae, posteaquam in Babylonem transmigraverunt,
facta est sub Zorobabel, et discessionem populi quse facta est
post septuaginta annos, dicat hoc esse novum Testamentum ; cog-
noscat, quoniam lapideum quidem templum srestructum est tunc ;
(adhuc enim illa quae in lapideis tabulis facta fuerat Lex servaba-
tur) novum autem testamentum datum est nullum, sed ea lege
quae per Moysem data est utebantur usque ad adventum Domini :
a Domini autem adventu novum Testamentum ad pacem recon-
cilians, et vivificatrix lex in universam exivit terram, 4quemad-
modum dixerunt prophetse : Eas Sion enim bprodiet lex, et verbum Esai. u. 3, 4,
Domini de Hierusalem, et arguet populum multum; et concident s.s-
gladios suos in aratra, et lanceas suas in falces, et jam non discent
pugnare. Si igitur alia lex et verbum exiens ab Hierusalem, tan-
tam pacem fecit apud eas gentes quse eum receperunt, et per eas
arguit imprudentise multum populum, videtur consequens de altero
dixisse prophetas.
1 Cl. omits ac; ISlus having been 3 reslructum, avoiKoSon^$ri, Cl. may
rendered by specialiter, the margin first, be added to Gbabk's list, aL rettitutum.
and afterwards the text,receiyedjpropra. 4 quemadm. dix. p., found in Ar.,
&rb toC iraBuv, read as M rb ir. but not in Cl., Vosa.
* Advocating the cauae of the Jew. 5 Cl.,Vet., Voss., but Ar. procedet.
272 LEX LIBERTATIS
jub. iv. 4. Si autem libertatis lex, id est, verbum Dei ab Apostolis,
G£v},v" qui ab Hierusalem exierunt, annuntiatum 1 in universam terram,
Mxtx?v.IV° m tantum transmutationem fecit, ut gladios et lanceas bellatorias
in aratra fabricaverint 2ipsse, et in falces quse donavit ad metendum
frumentum 3in organa pacifica 4demutaverint, 5et jam nesciunt
Matt. v. 39. pugnare, sed percussi et alteram prsebent maxillam; non de aliquo
6alio prophetee dixerunt hsec, 6sed de eo qui fecit ea. Hic autem
est Dominus noster, et in hoc est sermo verus : quoniam ipse est m. 276.
qui aratrum fecit, et falcem intulit, hoc est, hominis primam
seminationem quse fuit secundum Adam plasmatio, et in novis-
simis temporibus per Verbum collectam fructificationem : et prop-
ter hoc Tquod initium fini conjungebat, et utrorumque Dominus
exsistens, in fine quidem aratrum ostendit, lignum copulatum
ferro, et sic ejus expurgavit terram: quoniam firmum Verbum
adunitum carni, et habitu 8taleis confixus emundavit sylvestrem
terram. Initio autem falcem figurabat per Abel, ^significans justi
Esai. ivii. i. generis humanam 10 collectionem : Vide enim, inquit, quomodo justm
perit, et nemo intuetur, et virijusti tolluntur, et nemo uexcipit corde.
Hsec autem in Abel quidem prsemeditabantur, a prophetis vero
prseconabantur, in "Domino autem perficiebantur, 12 et in nobis
autem idipsum est, consequente corpore suum caput. Et adversus
eos quidem, qui ab alio Deo prophetas dicunt, ab altero autem
1 So the Ak. and Mero. II. MSS. ing, but neither gives a sufficient, if any
The Voss. substitutes est for in. The sense. The metaphor of the plough ia
Clerm. has both. stfll evidently carried on. The union of
2 ipsos, sc. gentes. Ar., Meeo. II. two substances in its composition, the
ipsc; Cl., Voss. fabricaverit ipse; Vet. iron of the share and the wood of the
fabricavit ipse. In falces qiue beam, being the points of comparison.
donavit, eis Spiwava & ISuKev. The Greek then I imagine to have had
3 A very probable gloss, and alto- Kal vxhv-aTi ijXois <rvfiireirrrynhos iicaSd-
gether redundant. purev rty ayplav yyjv, and in its mechan-
4 Cl., Voss. dem/utaverit; Vsi. de- ismfixed withpins (and to this day, the
mutavit. share is fixed in its place by a wooden
6 Ar. omits et, alio. peg or talea), it has reclaimed the savage
6 sed ea, these six words are earth. These talew being also the corre-
omitted in the Clerm. ; hcec perhaps latives of the ^Xoi of the Passion. o-jrf-
stands in the place of ea. fiari, in allusion, as Grabe imagines, to
7 quod ... as in all the MSS. except Philipp. ii. 8, scarcely suits.
the Voss., which Massuet follows in 9 Ar. significabat.
reading qui. . . 10 coUectionem, perhaps aiaraaw,
8 taleis. I do not hesitate to restore I. 35, i ; but more probably, ffriXXefi».
this word ; talis is written in all but the 11 Ar. excipiet, Deo.
Voss. MS.,whichhas<aKy GRABEadopt- 13 xal iv ijpuv air& rovri iari, Ako\ov-
ing the former, Massuet the latter read- Si\aavTo% tov 0-iSip.aTos rfj avrov Ke<pa\fj.
A PATRE PROMULGATA. 273
Patre Dominum nostrum, talia sunt apta, si quo modo 1 tandem lib. iv.
o. 367. quiescant a tanta irrationabilitate. Propter hoc enim et labora-
mus eas, quse sunt ex Scripturis, adhibere ostensiones, ut ipsis ^fv1).
sermonibus confutantes eos, quantum in nobis est, cohibeamus eos
a grandi blasphemia, et a multorum deorum dementi fabricatione.
CAP. LVII.
1 tandem. The Clebm. copy has 3 audacem. The word looks like a
tantundem, in correction, by the same gloss from the margin, in explanation of
hand, of tandendem. The copy there- the term Prunicam. The Clerm. and
fore must have had the word ; but tan- Voss. MSS. omit it. For the term Pru-
dem as in the other MSS. was perhaps nica or Prunicos, see I. 225, 1.
written by the translator. 4 See I. 193, 201, 237.
1 a summitate, ix ir\r)pti/iaTos, for 6 Ar. significare, and pramuniiarent.
compare the sequel, and see p. 8, n. i. 8 existens, corrupted first into mit-
Cf. also, iK tuv irurtpu, i. 63. tens, Vet., and then into mulans, Ar.
274 DELIRAMENTA VALENTINIANORUM
lib.iv. ^proprios destinasset, annuntiantes in hunc mundum ^futurum
GR.iv. adventum ejus, in nullo communicantes iis 2prophetiis quse sunt
"xlv'.^' a Demiurgo. Si autem, cum esset intra Pleroma, usus est iis
prophetis qui erant secundum Legem, et per eos ostendit quse
sunt sua, multo magis, cum huc venisset, his ipsis usus fuisset
magistris, et per eos annuntiasset nobis Evangelium. Jam igitur
non Petrum et Paulum, et reliquos Apostolos dicant annuntiasse
veritatem, sed Scribas et Pharisaeos, et reliquos per quos Lex an-
nuntiabatur. Si autem suos in suo adventu proprios Apostolos
emisit 3in spiritu veritatis, et non sin spiritu erroris, hoc idem
ipsum in prophetis fecit : semper enim 4idipsum Verbum Dei : et
siquidem de 5principalitate Spiritus fuit secundum regulam ip-
sorum Spiritus lucis, et Spiritus veritatis, et Spiritus perfectionis,
et Spiritus agnitionis ; is vero qui a Demiurgo, fuit Spiritus igno-
rantise, et diminutionis, et erroris, et umbrse progenies ; quemad-
modum in uno et eodem potuit esse perfectio et diminutio, agnitio
et ignorantia, error et veritas, lux et tenebrse ? Si autem in pro-
phetis impossibile erat hoc ita esse, sed ab uno Deo Verbum Do-
mini prseconabant, et adventum Filii ejus annuntiabant ; multo
magis Dominus ipse nunquam modo quidem de principali, modo
vero de subjecta deminoratione fecisset sermones, et agnitionis et
ignorantise simul factus magister: nec unquam modo quidem
mundi fabricatorem, modo autem eumqui super 6hunc est glorifi-
Luc. v. 36,37. caret Patrem, quemadmodum ipse ait: Nemo immittit commissu-
ram vestimenti noti in vestimentum vetus, nec miitunt vinum novum
in utres veteres. Igitur aut omni modo et ipsi abstineant se a pro-
phetis, tanquam a veteribus; et non dicant, eos ab ea novitate,
quse secundum principalitatem est, qusedam dixisse, prsemissos a
Demiurgo: aut rursus 'arguentur a Domino dicente, novum vinum
non mitti in utres veteres.
3. Unde autem semen matris ipsorum poterat cognoscere ea
quse erant intra Pleroma sacramenta, et de hia eloqui ? Siquidem
CAP. LVIII.
Ostensio de Domini sermonibus confitentis se a Deo
Patre missum, a quo et prophetce venerunt et patres
electi sunt.
1. Quem enim 3non confutat Dominus, neque ab altero 4Deo di- o.a®.
cere prophetas 6nisi a Patre ejus, neque ab 6aliqua alia substantia,
sed ab uno et eodem Patre, neque alium aliquem ea quse sunt
Matt. xxi. m hoc mundo fecisse, nisi suum Patrem, docens sic: Homo erat
! l_44' quidam paterfamilias, et plantavit vineam, et sepem circumdedit ei,
et fodit in ea torcular, et wdificavit turrim, et locavit eam colonis,
et peregre profectus est. Cum autem appropinquasset tempus fruc-
tuum, misit servos suos ad colonos, ut acciperent de fructibus suis.
Et coloni apprehensis servis, unum quidem 7ceciderunt, alium autem
lapidaverunt, alium vero occiderunt. Iterum misit alios servos
plures prioribus: et fecerunt eis similiter. Novissime autem misit
eis filium suum unicum, dicens: 8Forte verebuntur filium meum.
1 See I. 4, n. 4. Arund. as far more probable than the
2 Cl., Vet., Voss. ; oportet, Ab. Voss. reading, ub alia et alia, a corrup-
8 non is lost in the Ab. MS. in the tion of the Clebm. defective reading <i6
succeeding syllable. Ib. confitetwr. alia.
4 Deo, Ar., omitted Cleem., Voss. 7 ceciderunt...lapidaverunt...occide-
5 For nisi Cl. reads mis80». runt, the natural order of the Syriac.
6 aliqua alia, adopted from the 8 forte. Syr. j *")**>
ET FIUUS ET PROPIIETJE. 277
Cohni vero cum vidissent filium, dixerunt intra se: Hic est liceres, lib. iv.
venite, occidamus eum, et habebimus hcereditatem ejus: et apprehen- or.iv.
sum eum ejecerunt extra vineam, et occiderunt leum. Cum ergo venerit "i^; IV'
dominus vinece, quid
. faciet colonis...
illis? Et dixerunt illi: Malos Marc. xli. fi.
male perdet, et vineamsuam locabit aliis colonis, qui reddentfructus Luc- la
temporibus suis. Iterum dicit dominus: Nunquam legistis, Lapi- ps. cxvh. 22,
dem quem reprobaverunt cedificantes,hic factus est in caput anguli?
A Domino 2factus est, et est mirabilis in oculis nostris. Propter
quod dico vobis, quoniam auferetur a vobis regnum Dei, et dabitur
genti facienti fructus ejus. Per quse ostendit manifeste discipulis
suis unum quidem et eundem patremfamilias, hoc est, 2unum
Deum Patrem, qui per seipsum omnia 2fecit: varios vero agricolas,
quosdam quidem contumeliosos et superbos et infructuosos, et
Domini interfectores ; quosdam vero cum omni obedientia red-
dentes fructus temporibus suis : et eundem hunc patremfamilias,
m. 278. aliquando quidem mittentem servos, aliquando quidem Filium
suum. A quo igitur Patre missus est Filius ad eos colonos, qui
interfecerunt eum, ab hoc et servi. Sed Filius quidem quasi
a Patre veniens principali auctoritate, dicebat: Ego autem dico Matt. v. 22,
vobis. Servi autem quasi a Domino serviliter, et propter hoc ' 'e'c'
dicebant : Hcec dicit Dominus.
2. Quem igitur illi Dominum prseconabant incredulis, hunc
Christus tradidit his qui obediunt 3ei: et qui priores, sive primum
per servilem legisdationem, vocaverat Deus, hic posteriores, sive
postea per adoptionem, assumsit. Plantavit enim Deus vineam
humani generis, primo quidem per plasmationem Adae, et electio-
nem patrum : tradidit autem 4colonis per eam legisdationem, quae
est per Moysem: sepem autem circumdedit, id est, circumter-
minavit eorum culturam ; et turrim aedificavit, Hierusalem elegit:
et torcular fodit, receptaculum prophetici Spiritus procparavit : et
sic prophetas misit antequam esset in Babylonem transmigratio,
et post transmigrationem alios iterum, plures quam priores expe-
tentes fructus, dicentes illis: *Hwc dicit Dominus: Emundate jer. vk.3.
1 Clebm., Voss., but Abund. omits for avT$.
eum. 4 Ar. inserts eam.
* factus, Cl., Voss., Ib. mirabilis, 5 Hcec dicit Dominus, omitted in the
as also Abdnd., and both readicgs are Clebm., and consequently in the Voss.
found in the old ItaL vers. ; Vulq. as MS., but the Clerm. transcriber has
Gb., factum est istud, et est mirabile ; done his work very negligently in the
Ab. factum ; Ib. unum, facit. following quotation, he omits, et mores
8 ei, Ab. ; absorbed by et, caused vestros, then, adfratrem...unusquisque,
sO>i to be inserted, Cl., Voss. ; Int. ain-Q and, jusjurandum . . . vestris.
278 DISPENSATIONES UNIVERSiE
lib. iv. vias vestras, et mores vestros ; judicium justum judicate, et miseri-
a'ass'iv" cordiam & miserationem facite unusquisque ad fratrem suum: in
2- viduam et orphanum et proselytum et pauperem ne exercueritis
zach. vu. 9, potentatum, et unusquisque malitiw fratris sui ne recordemini in
Esau.17—i?! cordibus vestris, et jusjurandum falsum nolite diligere. Lavamini
mundi estote, auferte nequitias a cordibus vestris, discite benefacere,
exquirite judicium, defendite vim patientem, judicate pupitto et g. 370.
justificate viduam, et venite disputemus, dicit Dominus. Et rursum :
rs.xxxiu.i4, Cohibe linguam tuam a malo, et labia tua ne loquantur dolum.
Diverte a malo, et fac bonum; inquire pacem, et ^sequere eam.
Hsec prseconantes prophetse, fructum petebant justitiae. Non
credentibus autem illis, novissime 2Filiuni suum misit Dominum
nostrum Jesum Christum, quem cum occidissent mali coloni,
projecerunt extra vineam. Quapropter 3et tradidit eam Dominus
Deus non jam circumvallatam, sed expansam in universum mun-
dum aliis colonis, reddentibus fructus temporibus suis, turre
electionis exaltata ubique et speciosa. Ubique enim prseclara est
Ecclesia, et ubique circumfossum torcular : ubique enim sunt qui
suscipiunt Spiritum. Quoniam enim Filium Dei reprobaverunt, et
4projecerunt eum, cum eum occidissent, extra vineam, 6juste repro-
bavit eos Deus, et extra vineam exsistentibus gentibus dedit fructi-
ficationem culturse. Quemadmodum et Hieremias propheta ait :
jer. vu. 29,30. Meprobavit Dominus, et abjecit gentem facientem hwc: quoniatn
fecerunt filii Juda malignum in conspectu meo, dicit Dominus.
j». vi. 17, i8. Similiter autem Hieremias: Constitui super vos exploratores ;
Audite vocem tubw; et dixerunt, Non audiemus. Propter hoc
audierunt gentes, et qui pascunt pecora in eis. Unus ergo et idem
Deus Pater, qui plantavit vineam, qui populum eduxit, qui pro-
phetas misit, qui Filium suum misit, qui vineam dedit aliis colonis,
his qui reddunt fructus in temporibus suis.
3. Et propter hoc dicebat Dominus discipulis suis, bonos
Luc. xxi. 34, operarios nos prseparans: Attendite vobis, eet vigilate semper in
omni tempore, ne quando graventur corda vestra in crapula
et ebrietate ' et cogitationibus secularibus, et repente adsistat super
vos dies illa. Superveniet enim quasi laqueus super omnes sedentes
Luc.xii.35, super faciem terrw. Sint igitur lumbi vestri prwcincti, et lucernw
1 Cl., Ab.,Voss., tmt Gb. perseguere. 5 juste . . . vineam, omitted in the Cl.
s Cl., Voss. misii Fi. su. misit. 6 et vigilate semper in omni tempore,
3 et, Ab., omitted in Cl., Voss. not found in the Sacred Text or its ver-
4 projecerunt, Cl., Ab., Voss., al. sions.
ejecerunt. 7 et cogitationibus sec, not in the Cl.
AB EODEM DOMINO. 279
CAP. LIX.
Ostensio quod homo liber sit et suoe potestatis, ad hoc ut
a se eligere possit meliora et contraria.
Illud autem, quod ait: Quoties volui 2colligere filios tuos, etum.™n\.
noluisti ? veterem legem libertatis hominis manifestavit, quia libe- ^7'
rum eum Deus fecit ab initio, habentem suam potestatem, sicut et
suam animam, ad utendum sententia Dei voluntarie, et non sco-
actum a Deo. Vis enim a Deo non fit, sed bona sententia adest
illi semper. Et propter hoc consilium quidem bonum dat 4omnibus.
Posuit autem in homine potestatem electionis, 8 quemadmodum et
in angelis : (etenim angeli rationabiles :) uti hi quidem qui obe-
dissent juste bonum sint possidentes, datum quidem a Deo, serva-
tum vero ab ipsis. Qui autem non obedierunt, juste non inveni-
entur cum 5bono, et meritam pcenam percipient: quoniam Deus
Ke<p.
CAP. LX.
EParaii. 1. Si autem naturaliter quidam boni, quidam vero mali facti
J. Damasc. # 1 1
fuissent; neque hi laudabiles essent qui boni sunt, 2tales enim facti
fuerant, sed neque illi vituperabiles, et ipsi enim tales fuerant in-
stituti. Sed quoniam omnes ejusdem sunt naturse, et potentes
retinere et operari bonum, et potentes rursum amittere id et non
facere; juste etiam apud 3homines sensatos (quanto magis apud
Kai iroXv Trporepov irapct Qew, oi fiev eiratvovvrat, Kat atyas "J-/^"
rvyyavovcri fjtaprvptas r>js rov Ka\ov KauoAov eKAoyr/s koi lxxii.
< . «\ - \ , yi i <y i MASS.IV.
m. «82. eTTifiovis' ot 06 Karatrtwvrai, Kat al^ias rvyyavovcri Qtifitas mm z-
rtjs rov koXov Kat ctya6ov ctTrofioXrjs' Kat Sta rovro ot irpo-
(prjrat . . . iraprjvovv rois avQpwirots, StKatoirpayeiv Kat ro
ayadbv e£epyaCeaQai' . . . ws e(j) rifi.iv ovros rov rotovrov,
Kat Sta rrjv iroXXrjv afieXetav ets Xrjdrjv eKireirrwKorwv, /cal
yvwurjs Seo/nevwv ctyaOrjs, rjv 6 ayaObs Qeos irapecrye ytvwcrKetv
Stct rwv Trpocprjrwv.
Deum) alii quidem laudantur, et dignum percipiunt testimonium
electionis bonae et perseverantiae ; alii vero accusantur, et dignum
percipiunt damnum, eo quod justum et bonum 'reprobaverint. Et
ideo prophetae 2bonum quidem hortabantur homines, justitiam
agere bonumque operari, sicut per multa ostendimus: quia in
nobis sit hoc, et propter multam negligentiam in oblivionem inci-
derimus, et consilio egeamus bono : proDter quod bonus Deus
3prsestavit bonum consilium per prophetas. Propter hoc autem et
Dominus, Luceat lumen vestrum, dicebat, coram hominibus, ut Matt. v. w
videant bona facta vestra, et clarificent Patrem vestrum qui in ccelis
est. Et: Attendite vobis, ne forte graventur corda vestra *in cra- Luc- xxi- M-
pula, et ebrietate, et sollicitudinibus secularibus. Et : Sint lumbi x<
vestri prcecincti, et lucernw ardentes, et vos similes hominibus ex-
spectantibus Dominum suum, quando revertatur a nuptiis, ut cum
venerit et pulsaverit aperiant ei. Beatus servus ille, quem, cum
venerit Dominus ejus, invenerit ita facientem. Et iterum : Servus Luc- *i-
qui scit voluntatem Domini sui, et non facit, vapulabit bmultas. Et :
Quid mihi dicitis, Domine, Domine, et non facitis quw dico ? Et luc: m*u>,
iterum: Si autem dicat servus in corde suo, Tardat Dominus, etf ^ivlis-oi.
incipiat cwdere conservos, et manducare et bibere et inebriari,
veniet Dominus ejus in die qua non sperat, et dividet eum, et
1 Cl. reprobaverunt. gente, rotos ivdpiivovt. Cl. and Voss.
' The teatimony of MSS. is so uni- have bonum quidem, Ar. and Mebo.
versal in favour of bonum, and strong in II. bonum quoque; compare also the
support of quidem, that both of these closing words of this Greek fragment.
words, the first of which is discarded by s Cl., Voss. and TJlpian write
Mabscet, and both by Grabe, have prcestavit; Ae. with its usual a<pd\p.a,
been received in the text. The Greek prceutabit, v. 293, 2.
may evidently have been koI Sta toCto ol 4 In crapula, omitted in the Clebh.
rpapvral to Ka\bv piv rapyvodv tois av- * muUat, Clerm., Arund., Voss.
Bpwrott, Si/voioTpo^eii', k. r. \. Int. U- al. multis.
288 HOMINI LIBERUM
CAP. LXI.
Quce causa fuerit, quod non ab initio perfectus factus
est homo.
1. Qui autem his contraria dicunt, ipsi impotentem introdu-
cunt Dominum, scilicet quasi non potuerit perficere hoc quod
voluerit: aut rursum ignorantem natura 6choicos, ut ipsi dicunt,
et eos qui non possunt accipere ejus incorruptelam. Sed oporte-
bat, 7inquit, eum neque angelos tales fecisse, ut possent transgredi,
1 sed justificati estis, lost in the pre- nisi fuga lilerce vastiorist quam lite-
ceding. Cf. 414, G. ram etiam e maxillis, et taxillis, et vex-
Ar. homini. illo, et paxillo consuetudo elegans Latini
3 sunt, omitted as in the Cl. and Ar. sermonis eveUit. Cio. Or. c. 45. The
N. T. rdyra Suvara, T<J irurTtiovTi. last word of the quotation, deserta, is
* habet, MSS., but Gr. «^erat. Syr. omitted in the Cl. MS. from its partial
pW^J, habebit, for ll-»>*-J, videbit. similarity to the preceding word. For
5 ascellat, Clbrm. ; asciUis, Ar. ; congregare, MSS. had colligere, 285, 2.
attellis, Feu. marg. and Voss. ; Edd. 6 choicos, called indifferently vKtKoii
alass. But the words are identical : Quo- and xotVotft. 1.51,52. Ar. naturam.
modo enim vester, axiila, ala factus est 7 Int. for <paci, read <j>nai.
290 IN EXERCITATIONE
lib. iv. neque homines qui statim ingrati exsisterent in eum, quoniam
or. iv. rationabiles et examinatores et iudiciales facti sunt, et non
ixxii. # * 7
^xxvii.1^' quemadmodum irrationabilia sive 'inanimalia, quse sua voluntate
nihil possunt 2agere, sed cum necessitate et vi ad bonum trahuntur,
in quibus unus sensus etunus mos, 3inflexibiles et sine judicio, qui m.283.
nihil aliud esse possunt, praeterquam quod facti sunt. Sic autem
nec suave esset eis, quod est bonum, neque pretiosa communicatio
Dei, neque magnopere appetendum bonum, quod sine suo proprio
motu et cura et studio provenisset, sed ultro et otiose insitum :
ita ut essent nullius momenti boni, eo quod natura 4 magis quam
voluntate tales 4 exsisterent, et ultroneum haberent bonum, sed non
secundum electionem ; et propter hoc nec hoc ipsum intelligentes,
quoniam pulchrum sit quod bonum, neque fruentes eo. Quse enim
fruitio boni apud eos qui ignorant ? Quse autem gloria his qui non g. 377.
studuerunt illud? Quae autem corona his qui non eam, ut vic-
[l tores in certamine, consecuti sunt ? Et propter hoc Dominus vio-
Matt xi. 12. lentum dixit regnum coelorum : et qui vim faciunt, inquit, diripiunt
illud; hoc est, qui cum vi et agone vigilantes instanter diripiunt
illud. Propter hoc autem et Paulus sApostolus ait Corinthiis:
1 Cor. ix. 24 aNescitis, quoniam hi qui in stadio currunt, omnes quidem currunt,
-27.
sed unus accipit bravium. Sic currite, ut 7 appreliendatis. Omnis
autem squi agonisatur, in omnibus continens est: illi quidem ut
corruptibilem accipiant coronam, nos autem incorruptibilem. Ego
autem sic curro, non in 9incertum: sic pugno, non quasi aerem cov-
dens: sed ^limdum facio corpus meum, et in servitutem redigo, ne
1 inanimalia, so written in the Cl. 1 apprehendatis. The Clehm. read-
copy, but with in expunged ; animalia ing, al. comprehendatis.
would make better sense than the hy- 8 Q"> agonisatur. Grcece cst b dyuvi-
brid word in the text. The Greek may fi/xeros, qui certat. Cypk. de Exh. Mar-
have had SXoya, idywep tfifuxa, ren- *W- 8, el Ep. ad Mar. de Mappalico,
dered si inanimalia, but copied as siue Irenceus, Omnis enim qui ago-
animalia, which would account for the nisat. Pamelius, vir multce lectionis,
state of the Cl. copy. t#tc annotat, omnes Codices suos, uno ex-
8 Cl., Voss. facere. cepto, legisse : Omnis qui agonisatur ;
3 Ar. inflexibilis. Gr. dKafjnrroi. quod et hic habebat vetos noster Codex :
4 magis omitted in the Clerm. copy. utrumque recte. Feuard. Cum Vet.
$tV« -ij 0e\^aaTi. Ar. exstiterint. Codice consentiunt Codd. Ardnd. et
• Apostolus, here inserted by Grabe, Voss.—Gbabe. To which Mass. adds
is cancelled by Massdet, and Stieren, tne Clerm., and correctly.
as omitted in the Clerm., but Ar., 9 Clerm. incerto, and for lividum it
Mekc. II. MSS., as also Erasm. and nas tne ill corrected error libidinum, b
Gallas. retain it. and v being interchangeable. N. T.
6 Ar. Non scitis, quoniam qui. iiruiridfu.
PROMOVENDUM. 291
farte aliis prwdicans, ipse reprobus efficiar. Bonus igitur agonista ub. iv.
ad incorruptelae agonem adhortatur nos, uti coronemur, et pre- °^J^'
tiosam arbitremur coronam, videlicet quse per agonem nobis "xlvii.1^'
'acquiritur, sed non ultro coalitam. Et quanto per agonem nobis 2Tjm w 7
advenit, tanto est pretiosior : quanto autem pretiosior, tanto eam
OAP. LXII.
Si hoc autem dicat aliquis: Quid enim? Non poterat ab
initio Deus perfectum fecisse hominem? Sciat, quoniam Deus
quidem cum semper sit idem, et innatus, quantum ad ipsum est,
omnia possibilia ei. Quse autem facta sunt ab eo, secundum quod
postea facturse initium habuerunt, secundum hoc et minora esse
oportuit eo qui se fecerit: nec enim poterant infecta esse, quse
nuper facta sunt. Propter quod autem non sunt infecta, propter
hoc et 2ideo deficiunt a perfecto. Secundum enim quod sunt
posteriora, secundum hoc et infantilia; et 3secundum quod infan-
tilia, secundum hoc et insueta, et inexercitata ad perfectam disci-
plinam. Quemadmodum enim mater potest quidem praestare per-
fectam escam infanti, ille autem adhuc non potest robustiorem se
percipere escam : sic et Deus ipse quidem potens fuit homini
1 The reader may compare a very w twv aylwv ffrrapydvwv ' b Abyos tc\
similar passage in the Pcedag. of Clem. irdvra Tip vr/irlw, Kal irar^p, xai urrrrip,
Al. I. 6. The following, as testifying KaX iraiSdywyos, Kal Tpocpeis. Qdyeadc
that the Body and Blood of Christ are jiod, <prjcri, tt)v adpKa, Kal rrieffQe uov Tb
really, though spiritually received, is alua. Tafcas Tjpuv olxelas Tpo<pas b Kv-
valuable. . . . yd\a tjv rb iraiSlov tovto pios xopiry«, Kal adpKa bpeyet, ko.1 dtua
k6Xov koX olxeiov, r6 crwaa roO X/motoO (KXe? ' Kal oiSiv els af£ri<riv tois 7rai6(ois
t^v vcdkalav vTroTpbcpyjoav ry Abyw. evSet.
ijv airrbs iK&rjtrev 6 K6pios, wSlvrj crap. 3 Clerm., Voss. prceetavit ; see 287,
kik-q' fjv avrbs iarrapydvwffev b Ktipios, 3 ; Ab. prcestitit.
aijiari TiaUf. *0 twv iyivr XoxevadTwv' 3 Ar. here inserts eum.
294 AD IMBECILLITATEM NOSTRAM
LIB. IV.
GB."iv. Ke<f>. Py.
lxxv. ~ "» '
MASS. IV.
xxxviii. 2. Quid est guod a Paulo dicitur, Lac vobis potum dedi,
non escam.
CAP. LXIII.
1 cor iH. s. 1 . Et propter hoc Paulus Corinthiis ait : Lac vobis potum
dedi non escam : nondum enim poteratis escam percipere ; id est,
eum quidem adventum Domini, 'quem secundum hominem, didi-
cistis ; nondum autem Patris Spiritus requiescit super vos, prop-
icor. iii. 3. ter vestram infirmitatem ; Ubi 2enim sunt zelus, et discordia, ait,
in vobis, et dissensiones, nonne carnales estis, et secundum hominem
ambulatis ? Hoc est, quoniam nondum Spiritus Patris erat cum
ipsis, propter imperfectionem eorum et infirmitatem conversationis.
Act vin. 17. Quemadmodum igitur Apostolus poterat dare escam ; quibuscun-
que enim imponebant Apostoli manus, accipiebant Spiritum sanc-
tum, qui est esca vitae, illi autem non poterant percipere illud,
quoniam infirmum adhuc et inexercitabilem sensum erga Deum
conversationis habebant: sic et initio Deus quidem potens fuit
dare perfectionem homini ; ille autem nunc nuper factus, non po-
1 quem. So the MSS. This enallage ttjv, in the Greek. Grabe proposes qui.
of case can scarcely mark the article, s Cl. omits enim. Ar. adds sunt.
DONA ACCOMMODAT DEUS. 295
yeyovws, dSvvaros r)v \a/3e?v avro, r) Kat \a(3u>v -^wprjaai, r) L^^(-
Kai^ ywpr)aas
i -
Karacr^eiv. v
I\a<\ ota
s * tovto
- _' y iv"
avvevrjirtalev ltos ob.
ixxv.iv.
tov Qeov, TeXetof wv, tw avQpwtrw, ov oV eavTOv, d\\d Sta xxxvm. 2.
to tov dvQpwirov vr)irtov ovtw ^wpovfj.evot, ws dvQpwiros aVTOV
■)(wpe?v r)SvvaTO. Ov irepi tov Qeov ftev to dSvvaTOv Kal
evSees, d\\a irept tov vewaTt yeyovoTa dvQpwirov, oti fir)
ayevvrjTOt rjv. Jlept tov Qeov Svvafits 6/j.ov, Kat ao(pla, E duob locis
Kai\ ayaVoTr}t
1 nf §'
oeiKvvrai' ovvafj.it < Kai* ayatyoTrjs,
/J-ev ' /w » rwf Parall.
ev Damasc.J. «i.
Ta fjLtjSeirw ovTa eKOvatws KTt^etv Te Kai Troieiv ao(pla Se, ev
tw evpvQfxa, Kat efifxe\>}, Ka"t 3 eyKaTaaKeva Ta yeyovoTa ire-
TTOtrjKevat. "A-Ttva Sid Tr)v virepfidWovaav avTOV ayaQoTrjTa
av^t/atv TrpoaXaftovTa, Ka\ eirt irXeiov eirtfievovra, ayevvijTOV
Sd^av dirotaerai, tov Qeov d(p66vws %aptl£ofj.evov to koXov.
KaTa fiev to yeyevrjaQat avTa, ovk ayevvr/Ta' KaTa Se to
irapafxevetv avTa fxaKpots atwai, Svva/xtv dyevvyTOv irpoa-
\rj\p-eTat, tov Qeov irpotKa Swpov/xevov avTOtt Tr/v etaael
irapafxovr)v.
3. Irrationabiles igitur omni modo, qui non exspectant tem- lib. iv.
pus augmenti, et suse naturse infirmitatem adscribunt Deo. Neque Gj^Igg 1fvv
enim Deum neque . semetipsos scientes, insatiabiles et ingrati, """'"• *■
nolentes primo esse hoc quod et facti sunt, homines passionum
capaces ; sed supergredientes legem humani generis, et antequam
fiant homines, jam volunt similes esse factori Deo, et nullam esse
differentiam infecti Dei et nunc facti 'hominis, qui plus irrationa-
les sunt quam muta animalia. Hsec enim non imputant Deo,
quoniam non homines 8fecit ea ; sed unumquodque eo quod factum
est, quoniam factum est, gratias agit. Nos enim imputamus ei,
quoniam non ab initio Dii facti sumus, sed primo quidem homines,
9tunc demum Dii: quamvis Deus secundum simplicitatem boni-
tatis suse hoc fecerit, ne quis eum putet invidiosum, aut 10 imprse-
stantem. Ego, inquit, dixi, Dii estis, et filii Excelai omnes; nobis p«. ixxxi.e,
autem potestatem divinitatis bajulare non sustinentibus, Vos au-
tem, inquit, uvelut homines moriemini; utraque referens, et illud
quod est benignum suse donationis, et infirmitatem nostram, et
quod essemus nostrse potestatis. Secundum enim benignitatem
suam bene dedit bonum, et similes sibi suae potestatis homines
fecit : secundum autem providentiam scivit hominum infirmitatem,
et quse ventura essent ex ea ; secundum autem dilectionem et vir-
tutem 12 vincet factse natune substantiam. Oportuerat autem primo
naturam apparere, post deinde vinci et 13absorbi mortale ab hri- scor.» ^.^
mortalitate, et corruptibile ab incorruptibilitate, et fieri hominem
secundum imaginem et similitudinem Dei, agnitione accepta boni
et mali.
vou 11. 19
298 SUI POTENTES
LIB. IV.
griv. CAP. LXIV.
Ixxvi.
MASS. IV.
xxxix- Qucb est agnitio honi et mali, et quemadmodum, homo
cum indicto audiens fuisset, invaluit Deus, per dicto
audientiam meliorem jieri hominem.
'<*■ s
1. Agnitionem autem accepit homo boni et mali. Bonum est
autem obedire Deo, et credere ei, et custodire ejus praeceptum ; et
hoc est vita hominis : quemadmodum non obedire Deo, malum ;
et hoc est mors ejus. Magnanimitatem igitur prsestante Deo,
cognovit homo et bonum obedientise et malum inobedientise, uti
oculus mentis utrorumque accipiens experimentum, electionem
meliorum cum judicio faciat ; et nunquam segnis, neque negligens
prsecepti fiat Dei, et id quod aufert ab eo vitam, id est 1 non obe-
dire Deo, experimento discens quoniam malum est, neque tentet
quidem illud unquam ; quod autem conservatorium vitse ejus est, o. 38i.
obedire Deo, sciens quoniam bonum est, 2eum omni intentione
diligenter custodiat. Propter hoc etiam duplices habuit sensus,
utrorumque agnitionem habentes, ut electionem meliorum cum
disciplina faciat. Disciplinam autem boni quemadmodum habere
potuisset, ignorans quod 3est contrarium? Firmior est enim et
indubitata subjacentium apprehensio, quam ea quae est ex sus-
picione conjectura. Quemadmodum enim lingua per gustum
accipit experimentum dulcis et amari, et oculus per visionem dis-
cemit quod est nigrum ab albo, et auris per auditum differentias
sonorum scit ; sic et mens per utrorumque experimentum discipli-
nam boni accipiens, firmior ad conservationem ejus efficitur, obe-
diens Deo : inobedientiam quidem primum respuens per pceniten- m. 2e6.
tiam, quoniam amarum et malum est ; deinde ex comprehensione
discens, quale sit quod contrarium est bono et dulcedini, ne tentet
quidem unquam inobedientiam gustare Dei. Si autem utrorumque
eorum cognitionem, et duplices sensus cognitionis quis defugiat,
latenter semetipsum occidit hominem.
2. Quemadmodum igitur erit Deus, qui nondum factus est
homo ? quomodo autem perfectus, nuper eftectus ? quomodo autem
immortalis, qui 4in natura mortali non obedivit factori ? Oportet
1 non omitted in the Clerm. MS., a ut rightly expunged by Mass., and
but the correlative raember obedire Deo not in the Cl. and Voss. uii cum, Ar.
follows afterwards. Ar. reads hoc est 3 Clerm. esset.
autem non. * Ar. omits in.
FORMAT DEI GRATIA. 299
enim te primo quidem ordinem hominis custodire, tunc deinde ua iv.
lxiv. 2.
participare gloriae Dei. Non enim tu Deum facis, sed Deus te ^IV'
lxxvi.
facit. Si ergo opera Dei es, manum artificis tui exspecta oppor- MAS8, ASS. :IV-
xxxix. 2.
tune omnia facientem : opportune autem, quantum ad te attinet,
qui efficeris. Prsesta ei autem cor tuum molle et tractabile, et
custodi figuram qua te figuravit artifex, habens in temetipso hu-
morem, ne induratus amittas vestigia digitorum ejus. Custodiens
autem compaginationem ascendes ad perfectum : ab artificio enim
Dei absconditur quod est in te lutum. Fabricavit substantiam in
te manus ejus : liniet te ab intus et a foris auro puro et argento,
et in tantum ornabit te, ut et ipse Rex concupiscat speciem tuam. Ps.xihr. 12.
Si vero statim obduratus respuas 'artem ejus, et ingratus exsistas
in eum, quoniam homo factus es, Mngratus Deo factus, simul et
artem ejus et vitam amisisti. Facere enim proprium est benig-
nitatis Dei : fieri autem proprium est hominis naturse. Si igitur
tradideris ei quod est tuum, id est, fidem in eum et; subjectionem,
2recipies ejus artem, et eris perfectum opus Dei. Si autem non
credideris ei, et fugeris manus ejus, erit causa imperfectionis in te
qui non obedisti, sed non in illo qui vocavit. Ille enim misit, qui Matt. xxu. 3
vocarent ad nuptias; qui autem non obedierunt ei, semetipsos pri-
vaverunt 3regia coena.
3. Non igitur 2ars deficit Dei ; potens est enim de lapidibus "^^'g
suscitare filios Abrahse : sed iile qui non consequitur eam, sibi-
met suse imperfectionis est causa. Nec enim lumen deficit propter
eos, qui semetipsos excsecaverunt : sed illo perseverante quale et
est, excsecati per suam culpam in caligine constituuntur. Neque
lumen cum magna necessitate subjiciet sibi quemquam: neque
Deus coget eum, qui nolit continere ejus arteni. Qui igitur ab-
stiterunt a paterno lumine, et transgressi sunt legem libertatis,
,per suam abstiterunt culpam, liberi arbitrii et suse potestatis facti.
A / Deus autem omnia prcesciens, utrisque aptas prceparavit habita-
tiones : eis quidem qui inquirunt lumen incorruptibilitatis, et ad id
recurrunt, benigne donans hoc quod concupiscunt Iumen; aliis
vero id contemnentibus, et avertentibus se ab eo et id fugientibus,
et quasi semetipsos excsecantibus, congruentes lumini adversanti-
bus prseparavit tenebras, et 1 his qui fugiunt ei esse subjecti, 2 conve-
nienti subdidit poense. Subjectio autem Dei requietio est aeterna :
ut hi qui fugiunt lumen, dignum fugse suse habeant locum ; et qui
fugiunt seternam requiem, congruentem fugae suae habeant habita-
tionem. Cum autem apud Deum omnia sint bona, qui ex sua sen-
tentia fugiunt Deum, semetipsos ab omnibus fraudant bonis : frau-
dati autem omnibus erga Deum bonis, consequenter in Dei justum
judicium incident. Qui enim fugiunt requiem, juste in poena con-
versabuntur : et qui fugerunt lumen, juste inhabitabunt tenebras.
Quemadmodum autem in hoc temporali lumine, qui fugiunt illud,
ipsos se tenebris mancipant ; ita ut 3et ipsi sibi causa fiant, quod
destituuntur a lumine et inhabitant tenebras, et non lumen causa
est 4eis hujusmodi conversationis, quemadmodum praediximus : sic
eeternum Dei qui fugiunt lumen, quod continet in se omnia bona,
ipsi sibi causa sunt ut seternas inhabitent tenebras, destituti om- g. 382.
nibus bonis, 4sibimetipsis causa hujusmodi habitationis facti.
CAP. LXV.
Unds igitur et idem Deus Pater, qui quidem concupiscentibus
ejus communicationem, et perseverantibus in subjectione ejus, quse
sunt apud se ^prseparat bona; principi autem abscessionis dia-
bolo, et qui cum eo abscesserunt angelis, seternum ignem prse-
parans : in quem mittentur, inquit Dominus, illi qui in sinistra Matt. «».«.
separati sunt. Et hoc est quod a propheta dictum est : Ego Bwi. xn. 7.
Deus 2zelans, faciens pacem, et condens mala: in eos quidem qui
pcenitentiam 3agunt et convertuntur ad eum, faciens pacem et
amicitiam, et unitatem componens; super eos 4vero qui pceniten-
tiam non agunt, sed 5refugiunt ejus lumen, ignem seternum et
exteriores tenebras prseparans: quse quidem sunt mala his, qui
incidunt in ea6.
1 ClerH. praparaia, and for prin- confirmed by the Greek. Cl., Voss,
cipi autem, ib. principatum. habent et. Ar. agent et, rel. agenles.
* {-qXwTrjs 8eemg chargeable to a 4 vero omitted in the Clsem., but it
lapse of memory ; no veraion recognisea marks the apodosis.
the reading. May it be referred to 1 refugiunt, Cl., Ab.,Voss.,Vet.
the term "nPO J^pDK, in the Chaldee 6 sed bona ex juttitia Dei, added
paraphrase read as JX3p *JVK zelolei ego 1 by Gb., and earlier edd., cancelled by
* Adopted partly from the A.R., and Mass., and the MSS. omit the clause.
302 UNUS TUM IMPROBORUM
OAP. LXVII.
Quare angeli diaboli, et filii nequitice dicti sunt.
a Deo omnes facti sumus. Secundum autem Micto audientiam lib. iv.
et doctrinam, non omnes filii Dei sunt, sed qui credunt ei et °£xfj-
faciunt ejus voluntatem. Qui autem non credunt et non faciunt M^fjf-2IVi
ejus voluntatem, filii et angeli sunt diaboli, secundum id quod —
opera diaboli faciunt. Quoniam autem ita se habet hoc, ^f^^tu!
Esaia dixit : Filios genui et exaltavi, ipsi autem me spreverunt. emi- i 2.
Et iterum 2quse dicit filios alienos eos ita: Filii alieni mentiti Pi.xvu.46.
sunt mihi. Secundum 3enim naturam filii sunt, propter hoc quod
ab eo facti sunt ; secundum autem opera non sunt filii.
OAP. LXVIIL
Qui illi, et ob qaam causam progenies viperarum, qui
11011 obediunt Evangelio.
1. Quemadmodum enim in hominibus Hndicto audientes
patribus filii abdicati, natura quidem filii 4eorum sunt, lege vero
alienati sunt ; non enim hseredes fiunt naturalium parentum :
eodem modo apud Deum, qui non obediunt ei, abdicati ab eo
desierunt filii ejus esse. Unde nec hsereditatem ejus percipere
possunt ; quemadmodum David ait : Alienati sunt peccatores ab Ps. wu. 4, s.
utero: ira eis secundum similitudinem serpentis. Et propter hoc
Dominus 8 quod sciebat hominum esse progeniem, dixit sic pro- Matt xxm.
geniem viperarum, secundum similitudinem horum animalium in
varietate ambulantes, et laedentes reliquos. Attendite, enim Matt- xvi. e.
inquit, a fermento Pharisceorum et Sadducworum. Sed et de
Herode dicens: Dicite, inquit, vulpi huic, nequam astutiam ejus Luc.xm.32.
et dolum significans. Quapropter David propheta ait : Homo in v». xivm. 21.
o. 385. honore positus, assimilatus est jumentis. Et iterum 6Hieremias ait:
Equi furentes circa fceminas facti sunt, unusquisque ad uxorem ja. v. &
proximi sui hinniebat. Et Esaias in Judsea prseconans et cum
Israel disputans, principes Sodomorum et populum Gomorrhse e«l i. 10.
1 dicto audieniiam. The frequent use dundat ; but it represents jj, ubi, read
of this phrase for obedience, and indicto as rj.
audire for diiobedience, suggests some 8 Ar. omits enim.
compound Greek word, such as Xo-yo- 4 Ch., Ar., Voss., Mero. ii. ejue.
*ci0(iv, \oyoTti9cla, upon the analogy 5 quod is adopted from the Clerm.
of Xo-yo/ioxtu» and Xoyo/ttax'". See copy. Al. quo>. xal Sia toDto 4 Ktpios,
543, J> °^c> Below, the Ar. has ind. non yvovs rb rS>» ivBpiirruv yivvyna, oSrus
aud., the negative having been intro- (\eyev, Tivvnaa l%iivuv (c.t.X. Ar.
duced from the margin. omits Dominus.
1 qua is found in all the MSS., and 6 Hieremias ait, Ar., but omitted
Massuet says rightly, Jlcec vocula re- by Cl.
306 LIBRI NOVISSIMI
lib. iv. 1 dicebat eos ; similem Sodomitis transgressionem, et eadem quse
lxviii. 1. luus merun* peccata esse apud eos signmcans,
. ..
°SxxV' propter similem
Mxu?3IV' operationem eodem vocabulo vocans eos. Et quia non natura
essent sic facti a Deo, sed qui possent et juste agere, idem
Esai. i. 16. dicebat, consilium eis dans 1 bonum : Lavamini, mundi estote,
auferte nequitias ab 2animabus vestris ante oculos meos, quiescite ab
iniquitatibus vestris. Scilicet quoniam idem ipsi cum transgrede-
rentur et peccarent, eandem quam Sodomitse perceperunt objurga-
tionem. Cum enim converterentur et poenitentiam agerent et
quiescerent a malitia, filii poterant esse Dei, et hsereditatem
consequi incorruptelse quse ab eo prsestatur. Secundum hanc
Matuxxv. igitur rationem, angelos diaboli et filios dixit maligni, qui
Matt xtii. 38. diabolo credunt, et ea quae sunt ejus agunt. Qui quidem ab
initio omnes ab uno 3et eodem Deo facti sunt. Verum quando
credunt et subjecti 4sunt Deo, perseverant et doctrinam ejus
custodiunt, filii sunt Dei : cum autem abscesserint et transgressi
fuerint, diabolo adscribuntur principi, 5ei qui primo sibi tunc et
, reliquis causa abscessionis sit factus.
2. Quoniam autem multi quidem Domini sermones, unum
autem et eundem omnes annuntiant Patrem factorem mundi
hujus, oportebat et nos 6propter eos, qui in multis erroribus
continentur, per multa confutare, si quo modo possent per multa
confutati ad veritatem converti et salvari. NCcessarium est M-
autem, conscriptioni huic in sequenti post Domini sermones
subjungere Pauli quoque doctrinam, et examinare sententiam
ejus, et Apostolum exponere, et quaecunque ab haereticis in totum
non intelligentibus quse a Paulo dicta sunt, alias acceperunt
interpretationes, explanare, et dementiam insensationis eorum
ostendere : et ab eodem Paulo, ex quo nobis quaestiones inferunt,
manifestare, illos quidem mendaces, Apostolum vero prsedicatorem
esse veritatis, et omnia consonantia veritatis praeconio docuisse ;
unum Deum Patrem eum, qui locutus sit ad Abraham, qui legis-
dationem fecerit, qui prophetas praemiserit, qui novissimis tem-
1 Ab. docebat, iUi, and omita bonum. 6 propter eos. Grabe would read
s animdbus, Cl., Ar., Vet., Vobs. propterea, but without authority ; and a
3 Ebasm., Gall., Merc. I. omit et slight <r^>dX/xa in the Greek seems to
eodem, which the Ab. has, but omits be indieated ; iwel Si troWol /x^rroi tov
Deo. Kvptov \oyoi . . . ixpw koI ^/tSt 6ia roi-
* sunt, the Clebm. and Voss, read- tovs [1. tovtojv] tovs h iroWais irXdVais
ing. Ab., &c. esse. avvcxpuhiovs, Sia 7roXXaii' avaTpiirew
' Ar. et. k.t.X.
MATERIES. 307
poribus Filium suum 1 misit, et salutem suo plasmati donat, quod ^JJuui-
est carnis substantia. Reliquos igitur sermones Domini, quos
quidem non per parabolas, sed simpliciter ipsis dictionibus docuit M£fi?4.IV'
de Patre, et expositionem epistolarum beati Apostoli, in altero
libro disponentes, integrum tibi opus exprobrationis 2et eversionis
falso 3cognominatae agnitionis, prsestante Deo,3prsebebimus; et nos
ipsos, et te ad contradictionem omnium hsereticorum in quinque
exercentes libris.
1 misit et...donat, 80 Cl., Voss., fragments in the appendix ; see end of
but Ar. misit . . . donans, omitting et. vol. The Clkem. copy omits these
1 et eversionis falso cognominatw words, but evidently through a careless
agnitionis, indicating once more the transition from the A/toiorAei/Toc expro-
author's title of the work; see I. 250, brationis.
which is preserved also in the Syriac 3 Ab. reads cognitce, prcevenimns.
ARGUMENTA CAPITUM
LIBRI QUINTI
CONTRA HJIEESES.
CONTRA H^RESES
LIBER V.
PRJEFA TIO.
m. S9). Traductis, ^dilectissime, omnibus haereticis in quatuor libris,
°" qui sunt tibi ante hunc a nobis editi, et doctrinis ipsorum mani-
festatis : eversis quoque his, qui irreligiosas adinvenerunt senten-
tias; aliquid quidem !ex propria uniuscujusque illorum doctrina,
quam in suis 3conscriptis reliquerunt, aliquid autem 4ex ra-
tione universis ostensionibus procedente, et veritate ostensa, et
manifestato praeconio Ecclesiee, quod prophetae quidem prsecona-
verunt, quemadmodum demonstravimus, perfecit autem Christus,
Apostoli vero tradiderunt, a quibus Ecclesia accipiens, per uni-
versum mundum sola bene custodiens, tradidit filiis suis : quaes-
tionibusque omnibus solutis, quae ab haereticis nobis proponuntur :
et Apostolorum doctrina explanata, et manifestatis pluribus, quae
a Domino per parabolas et dicta sunt et facta : in hoc libro quinto
6operis universi, qui est de traductione et eversione falso cognomi-
natae agnitionis, ex reliquis °doctrinae Domini nostri, et ex apo-
stolicis epistolis, conabimur ostensiones facere, quemadmodum
postulasti a nobis, obedientibus tuo praecepto, quoniam et in
7 administratione sermonis positi sumus, et omni modo elaboranti-
bus secundum nostram virtutem, plurima tibi quidem in subsidium
praestare adversum contradictiones haereticorum ; errantes autem
retrahere, et convertere ad Ecclesiam Dei ; neophytorum quoque
sensum confirmare, ut stabilem custodiant fidem, quam bene
custoditam ab Ecclesia acceperunt, ut nullo modo transvertantur
ab his, qui male docere eos, et abducere a veritate conantur.
1 Ah. diligenlissime. * Sia \6yov toas jcadoXuriut diroSeffecri
1 expropria uniuscujusque, marking rpofiabxKTos ; but cf. p. 131.
the Gnontic variations. 5 The MSS. place operis universi
* conscriptis, such as the &ir6(po.<ris after traductione. Cl. qui est de tra-
of Simon, Hippol. Ph. vi. ii, 14 ; the ductione op. un. Ar. quod est d.t.o. t».
8iiao-KoX/o of Thiodotus, ap. Clkm. 6 doctrince, Clsbm., Ar., Mebo. i.
Al.; the irrouir/ifiaTa of theValentinians, rel. doctrinis.
I. 4 ; and the writings of Hebacleon 7 t-q tou \&yov SiaKorla KaBiard-
and Ptolemt, &c. &c. p.e6a.
314 PR^DESTINATA SUA
lib. v. Oportebit autem te, omnesque lecturos hanc scripturam, impensius
legere ea quse a nobis prsedicta sunt, ut et argumenta ipsa scias,
adversus quse contradictiones facimus. Sic enim et legitime
eis contradices, et de prseparato 1 accipies adversus eos contradic-
tiones, illorum quidem sententias per coelestem fidem, velut ster- m. 292.
cora, ^abjiciens ; solum autem verum et firmum magistrum sequens,
Verbum Dei, Jesum Christum Dominum nostrum: qui propter
immensam suam dilectionem factus est quod sumus nos, uti nos
perficeret esse quod et ipse.
OAP. I.
Solus Christus divina nos docere, ac redimere potuit :
idemque ut nos repararet, non opinione sed reipsa,
Spiritus sancti operatione ex Maria Virgine carnem
assumsit ; adversus Valentini et Ebionis vanitates.
1. Non enim aliter 2nos discere poteramus quse sunt Dei, nisi 0.393.
magister noster, Verbum exsistens, homo factus fuisset. Neque
enim alius poterat enarrare nobis quse sunt Patris, nisi proprium
Rom. xi.34. ipsius Verbum. Quis enim alius cognovit sensum Domini? aut
quis alius ejus consiliarius factus est? Neque rursus nos aliter
discere poteramus, nisi magistrum nostrum videntes, et per audi-
tum 2nostrum vocem ejus percipientes, uti imitatores quidem
jae. i. 22. operum, factores autem sermonum ejus facti, communionem
habeamus cum ipso ; a perfecto, et eo qui est ante omnem con-
ditionem, augmentum accipientes, qui nunc 3nuper facti sumus
4a solo optimo et bono, et ab eo qui habet donationem incor-
ruptibilitatis, in eam quse est ad eum similitudinem facti, (prse-
destinati quidem, ut essemus qui nondum eramus, secundum
jac. i. i8. prsescientiam Patris,) facti autem 6initium facturse, accepimus
in prsecognitis temporibus secundum ministrationem Verbi, qui'
est perfectus in omnibus, quoniam Verbum potens, et homo verus,
1 Ab. accipis, abjicies. tuation followed preserves the parallel
2 nos, nostrum, omitted in the Cl. flow. The clause a perfecto bono,
MS. answers to, et ab eo.. .facti, the paren-
3 nunc nuper, simply 4pn, 294, l. ult. thesis interrupts the constmction, which
4 airb fxiivov tou j(pT)<TToO Kai dyadov. is resumed in recapitulation, facti . . .
5 inilium facturm, as Gbabe ima- facturce, when the predicate follows,
gines avapxh ^oO KrlcruaTos, reference accepimus, &c. Grabe by placing a
being made to S. James i. 18. The full stop at bono, and Massuet at acei-
construction is involved, but the punc- pientes, effectually obscure the sense.
REDIMIT CHRISTUS. 315
sanguine suo rationabiliter redimens nos, redemtionem semetip- luvvj.1.
sum dedit pro his, qui in captivitatem ducti sunt. Et quoniam MASS- v.i
injuste dominabatur nobis apostasia, et cum natura essemus Dei ■
omnipotentis, alienavit nos contra naturam, suos proprios ^nos
faciens discipulos, potens in omnibus Dei Verbum ; et non de-
ficiens in sua justitia, juste etiam adversus ipsam conversus est
apostasiam, ea quse sunt sua redimens ab ea, non cum vi, quem-
admodum illa initio dominabatur nostri, ea quse non erant sua
insatiabiliter rapiens, sed secundum suadelam, quemadmodum
decebat Deum suadentem, et non vim inferentem, 2accipere quse
vellet ; 3 ut neque quod est justum confringeretur, neque antiqua
plasmatio Dei deperiret.
CAP. II.
Christus non venit in aliena cum sua nos gratia visi-
tavit; et, Carni nostrce contulit capacem esse salutis,
verum pro nobis Sanguinem fundendo, veramque
Carnem suam nobis in Eucharislia exhibendo.
0.395. 1. Vani autem et qui in aliena dicunt Deum venisse, velut aliena
concupiscentem, uti eum hominem qui ab altero factus esset
exhiberet ei Deo, qui neque fecisset neque condidisset, sed et 2qui
desolatus esset ab initio a propria hominum fabricatione. Non
ergo justus adventus ejus qui secundum eos 3advenit in aliena;
neque vere nos redemit sanguine suo, si non vere homo factus est,
restaurans suo plasinati quod dictum est in principio, factum
esse hominem secundum imaginem et similitudinem Dei; non
aliena in dolo diripiens, sed sua propria juste et benigne assu-
mens : quantum attinet quidem ad apostasiam, juste suo sanguine
redimens nos ab ea; quantum autem ad nos, qui redemti sumus,
4 benigne. Nihil enim i111 ante dedimus, neque desiderat aliquid
a nobis, quasi indigens ; nos autem indigemus ejus quse est ad
euin 5 communionis : et propterea 6benigne effudit semetipsum,
1 effecit. Ar. efftcit, For uti fiat, aWbrpia. Cl. and Voss. venit.
Clerm. rivificat. 4 benigne, xpnaTtos.
* qui desolatus essel, arrc<TTr)pr)0ri 5 Ar. communione, Cl. and Voss.
dir' ipxqs rijs Idtat . . . Srnjtiovpylat. The communionem, but the Greek evidently
Cleru. lias the wild reading, guidem had, x/"?f<Wa Tr)s f'' abrbv Kounwtas.
sol acttts esset, oraitting ab initio. 6 benigne effudit, the Clerh. order
3 advenit, Arund. ehr)\v9ev els tA and more suitable to the Greek.
VOL. TI. 20
318 INCORRUPTEL^ ARGUMENTUM
UB..V. h. i. ut nos collip-eret in sinum Patris. *Vani autem omnimodo, qui
GB. V.li. 6 , .
MASs v.ii i. universam dispositionem Dei contemnunt, et carnis salutem
negant et regenerationem ejus spernunt, dicentes non eam
capacem esse incorruptibilitatis. !Si autem non salvetur hsec
1 Cor. x. 1G. videlicet, nec Dominus sanguine suo 2redemit nos, neque 3 calix
Eucharistiae communicatio sanguinis ejus est, neque 4panis quem
frangimus communicatio corporis ejus est.* Sanguis enim non
est nisi a venis et carnibus, et a reliqua quse est secundum homi-
nem substantia, 5qua vere factum °Verbum Dei, sanguine suo
1 si autem non salvetur hcec, the read- vouchsafed to declare, as a most sure
ing of the Cod. Vet., of Feu., Clerm., verity, that the Bread and Wine are His
Voss., the elements of which may be Body and His Blood. The cup of bless-
traced in the Abund. and Othob. read- ing which we bless, is it not the communion
ing, sic autem nos secundum Acec(Grabe of the Blood of Christ ? The bread which
carelessly omits nos) where secundum in we break, is it not the communion of the
uncial characters may represent servelur Body of Ohrist? (i Cor. x. 16), is the
slightly mutilated. The asterisks mark nearest approach to a definition given
the limits of a Syriac fragment. by the Word of that which is wholly
a The venerable Father infers a true undefinable. The fact is all that con-
redemption of the body of flesh, from its cerns us to know : man's ignorance is
sacramental union with the body and no gauge for the limitation of the hea-
blood of Christ, which he assumes, be- venly.
yond the power of heresy to gainsay, to 3 Eodeni argumento usus est Tebt. iv.
be the universal faith of Christians. If c. Marc. c. 40. Acceptum panem et
the body be incapable of incorruption, distributum discipulis suis corpus suum
then it is incapable of union with the illum fecit, hoc est corpus meum, di-
heavenly Body of Christ, neither is the cendo, id est, figura corporis mei. Fi-
Blood of Christ received as the very life gura autem non fuisset, nisi veritatis
of the faithful in the Lord's Supper.. S. esset corpus. Ca^terum vacua res, quod
Iben^eus fully bears out the dogma of est phantasma, figuram capere non pos-
our Church, that the body and blood of set. Sic et in calicis mentione testa-
Christ are verily and indeed taken and mentum constituens sanguine suo ob-
received by the faithful in the Lord's signatum, substantiam corporis con-
Supper, and avows his belief that our firmavit. Nullius enim corporis sanguis
Binful bodies are made clean by His potest esse, nisi carnis. Nani et si qua
Body, and our souls washed in His most corporis qualitas non camea opponetur
precious Blood. The bread after conse- nobis, certe sanguinem nisi carnea non
cration, though still bread, is no longer habebit. Ita consistit probatio corporis
Kowbs &pros, IV. xxxii. ; as Justin M. de testimonio carnis, probatio carnis de
also plainly states : oti yap ths Kotvbv &p- testimonio sanguinis. Grabe.
rov, ovbk Kowbv wbfia raura \ap.(3dvofiev, 4 panis, but the Clerm., Ar., Merc.
Apol. i. 66. Still throughout this pas- r. MSS. pancm.
sage the obverse of the heavenly mystery 6 Clerm., Voss., Merc. 1. quam.
is kept in sight, and it is clearly seen Arund. as above ; quce is suggested by
that no change of substance is here Grabe, and is quite scriptural, »ca! b
thought of ; that which supplies bodily A670S <rap£ lyivfTO, but qud represents
sustentation to the body of flesh is still J, whieh makes a good sonse, and has
its natural aliment, although Christ has authority in its favour.
EX EUCHARISTIA. 319
redemit nos. Quemadmodura et Apostolus ejus ait : In quo ljrv^ilk
habemus redemtionem per sanpuinem ejus, let remissionem pecca- mas&v.ua
torum. coi. 1. 14.
M S!)4. 2. ^JSi-treiSr) /jLeXr] avTOV ecr/nev, Kai Sta T>js KTicrews j„hI>i,™"aJ!C
U.^SO. i t rt \ oe§\ kti&iv
t f« avros irapeyei, / \ tjKiov
**\ ed.
Tpecpofteva' Tr)v r)fuv tov v. u.Halloix.
avTOv avaTeXXwv, Kai jSpe^wv Kadws fiovXeTai, to airo Ttjs
KTicrews TTOTr/piov 3atfia ISiov 3 ct}fio\6yr]crev, e£ ov t6 r)fieTepov
Sevei alfia' Kac t6v airo Trjs KTiaews apTOv ISiov awfia
0.397. Sief3e/3aiu><raTO, acf> ov Ta rj/neTepa av^ei awfiaTa. 'OiroTe
ouv Kai 4to KeKpafievov tTOTr/piov, /ca< 6 yeyovws apTOS eirt-
^(«Lvu2' Se^erai tov \6yov tov Qeov, icai ylveTai 77 1 evyapia-Tia a-wfia
MASS.V.ii.3. -v" " ' ' ?' « ' « 3 ~ '
J^piaTov, eK tovtwv oe avi^ei Kai arvvtcrTaTai 17 t>]$ trapKOi
in calice designari ante Tiwc probaverat), The same is implied in the Liturgical
si vero aqua sit sola, plebs incipit esse formula of the Syrian Church, e.g.
sine Christo : quando autem utrumque : jJicj joo v^jpaio joo
miscetur et adunatione confusa sibi in-
vicem copulatur, tunc sacramentum spi-
ritale et cceleste perficitur. And this
not for the sake of conformity with any
human rule, but for the sake of God's }A . nn\o 01X2)^0 j-OjZlo
truth : Si solus Christus audiendus est, ^Sdo V»^oo ]k)j oulSo o5>o
non debemus attendere, quid alius ante
nos faciendum putaverit. Neque enim ls_.i^j vi . V»o joirol lwj
hominis consuetudinem sequi oportet, ]ZojOOCD ^jOI
sed Dei veritatem :—the significant act Et quando miscet calicem, dicit :
of Christ, being alone the true rule to be Dominus noster Jesu Christus cru-
followed by the church : Si in sacrificio, cifixus est inter latrones in Jerusalem,
quod Christusobtulerit, non nisi Christus et lancea confossus est in latere suo, et
sequendus est, utique id nos obaudire et ex eo defluxerunt sanguis et aqua ; qui-
facere oportet, quod Christus fecit, et que vidit testatur, et scimus verum esse
quod faciendum esse mandavit dicens, testimonium ejus.
Hoc facite in mei commemorationem, 1 Corpus Christi dicimus ittud, qucd
quando ipse in Evangelio dicat, si fece- ex frugibus terrce acceptum, et mystica
ritis quod mando vobis, jam non dico prece consccralum rite sumimus ad spi-
vos servos, sed amicos. The entire epi- ritalem salutem in memoriam Dominicce
stle is highly important, and is found in pro_ndbis Passionis. S. Auo. de Trin.
the editor's Vindex Catholicus, m. 383. III. 4. The prayer of consecration in
Hence the prayer of consecration in the the Primitive Church has the words :—
primitive church refers the mixture of irpotrtpipofiiv ltol tl/ /SoffiXei Kal Qetf, Kara
the cup to Christ himself, unra&rus nal a#ToO dtdra^LV, TOV &.OTOV TOVTOV Kal
to TrorJipiov Kepdtras i^ otvov koI vdaros, t6 TOT^pwv tovto, evxapaTTOvvris 001 5i'
Kal ayidtras i-TriSuKev airots, \iyuv ' II£- ainuv. . . . Kal d^iovfiiv tre ij-jrus. . . . Kara-
vere c?£ airrov Trdvres.—Const. Ap. VIII. irip.ipus t6 aythv oov TLvev/xa iirl tt)v 6v-
xii. The Council of Carthage also di- olav Tairnv, rbv napripa tuv iraBnpATUv
rected in one of its canons, that nothing ToO 'KvpLOV l)pLUV 'ItJOOV X/HOTOV, Srus
should be offered at the altar but what d-KOtptyn rbv dprov tovtov auixa toO X/m-
the Lord had commanded, viz. Bread, trrov LTOV, Kai TO TTOTTJpLOV tovto atpui TOV
and Wine mingled with Water. See XpUTTOU LTOV. K.T.\. CoUSt. ApOSt. VIII.
also Binoham, xv. ii. 7. It is interest- xii.
ing to know that the same custom ob- 3 The Bread andWine, it is here said,
tained in the Saxon Church, as ^Elfric add to bodily substance by ordinary as-
has recorded : see p. 256,4. The prayer similation ; in substancetherefore they can
of consecration also in the ancient Li- only be the bread and wine of daily food,
turgy, nominally of S. James, indioates a whatever else they may be in the way of
mixture of water in the Cup of Blessing. heavenly mystery. The Body and Blood
DONATIO VITJE. 321
G. 30U. r)fxu>v inrocrTacris' irwg SeKTtKrjv /xr) etvat Xeyovart t*)v crdpKa t?s L(?KVvilj'jS'
S
owpeug " tov- Weof,
r\ " i?Tty
" > \ fo»;
e<rrt y 1 atwvtoi,
»/ < airo
Trjv » » tov~ orwfxaTOi
/ MASS.V.ii.3.
Kat alfiaTos toi? JZvplov Tpetpofxevtjv, Kat /xeXot avTOv virdp-
yovcrav ', Kadwi 6 /xaKapiot WavXos (prjatv iv Trj irpot
'Ecpecrlovi iirtOToXij' OTl /xeXr/ ecrfxev TOV crwfxaTOi, 4e/c Trji
crapKOi avTov, /cat e/c tu>v doTewv avTov' ov irept irvevfxartKov
Tivoi koi saopaTOv dvdpwvov Xeywv TavTa' to ydp irvevfxa
of Christ are also received by the faith- that the authors observations through-
ful, but these act wholly in a spiritual out this passage have a bearing upon
manner, as the substance of everlasting two cognate heresies. I. That which
life. Man's danger consists in defining denied the resurrection and redemption
that which the Word has not defined. of the body ; and, 2, That which asserted
* et omitted in the Ar. MS. that the body of Christ had no true hu-
4 'E/c rijs capKos avrov, koX £k twv nian substance. With respect to the
iorewv airov. Hac cum utraque citaiio, first, he asserts that our bodies Bhall be
et vetus etiam versio Irencei agnoscat, plu- raised again the heirs of incorruption,
rimum inde confirmantur, ideoque merito because Christ was raised again Incor-
rejicilur annotaiio Grotii ad Ephes. V. 30, ruptible, forwe aremembersofHisBody,
suspicantis, verbaista, quod in MS. Alex- of His flesh and of His bones, that is, as
andrino haud extent, a quopiam ad mar- Eve was bone of Adam's bone, and flesh
ginem adscripta, in textum Apostolicum of his flesh, so are we consubstantial
irrepsisse. Imo potitis in dicto Codice with Chrisfs glorified Body, and for this
et versione jEthiopica, occasione recur- reason we have the sure hope, that in the
rentis ultimce vocis airrov, omissa viden- end we shall be made wholly like unto
tur. Grabe. The Syriac expresses the it. The point to be made out is, not
words. that we are made incorruptible, because
5 quce, Clerm., but Ar., Voss., &c. we receive in the Sacrament the very
qvi. Body and Blood of Christ, and assimi-
6 Mass. adds est as indicated in the late them in a natural manner, but, that
Greek, but no MS. can be quoted in its having a body in essence of the same
favour. After sanguine, in the pre- nature with the now glorified Son of
ceding line, the Ardnd. inserts suo. Man, and being made one with Him by
7 Epistola. I follow the Clebm. and sacramentally receiving Him, the total
Ar. reading. Grabe and Massuet have dissolution of that body by death is an
in ea quce est ad Ephesios epistola, as in impossibility.
the earlier editions. Epistola in the MSS. As regards the second class of here-
may have taken the place of ea. tics he urges, that as we are members
8 iopdrov. It must be borne in mind of Chrisfs Body, of His flesh and of Hia
322 EUCHAHISTIA
^o^v'ii2' °^Te o<TTea, ovre erdpica e^er aXXa 7rep\ Trjs Kara tov
MASS.v.ii.3. aAtjuivov
»■» n » avuptcirov
y n oncovofxias,
» ' Trjs
~ e/c
' trap/cos
' /cat' vevpwv
' /cat'i-.^n
o. 3<.s.
doreW arvveo-Tcoaw 1 ?;Tty /cat e/c tou iroTiplov 1 avTov, o ecrri
to afyua ai/ToC, TpeCpeTai, /cat e/c tow apTOv, o i&Ti to erayxa
avTov, avi~eTat.
3. Kat ovirep Tpoirov to %v\ov t?j a/uire\ov kXiObv ety
Tqv yqv Tft> toYw KaiptS eKapTrocpoprjo-e, /cat d kokkos tov o-'itov
irearwv ety T^y 'yJ/v /cat <JtaXu0ety, TroXXotTToy eyepOrj Sia tov
TlvevfiaTOS tov Qeov, tov wveyovTOS to. irdvTa' etrena Se Sia a. 400.
T/;y o~o<plas tov Qeov ety ^prjcriv eXdovTa avQpwTrwv, /cat
1 legendum cum Interprete trpoina %a- * fiunt, the reading of Mass., but
p/ftrot, jam annotavit doctissimus Cote- Cl., Voss., and Grabe fiant.
lerius, Mon. Eccl. Gr. 111. 643. Mass. 5 huic, indicating roi/rip for ivras.
* 6rabe's suggestion is adopted in 6 in oraitted in the Arcnd. copy.
the text, instead of iirapOu/j.ey. 7 autem is lost in the Clerm. MS.
* Stiekkn inserts xal, but without 8 Deum, in its abbreviate form Dm,
authority. has become Dni in the Clbrm. MS.
324 VIRTUS DEI
Li'i?'iV' TrpoeiTrofiev, Kai Sia tovto rjvecr^eTO 6 ©eoy 't^ eis Tr)v yrjv
massV. .v.
GR. iii. /xeXXov
t ~ avaXvcriv
i wfxev
t\ rt /iijre tQe6v, « » ayvoovvTes
~ * \to^
r/iutov aKptfieis,
oirws iravTOiws iratoevvevTes,
firjTe eavTovsev iracriv eij
Ke(p. j'.
In infirmitate carnis humance elucet virtus et gloria Dei,
qui corpus nostrum resurrectionis et immortalitatis
particeps efficiet, quum illud ex limo terrce forma-
verit : ipsique cevo sempiterno frui concedet, cui exi-
guam et communem hanc vitam largitur.
1 . 2A$E2TATA §e TlavXos aireSei^ev, oti vapeSoOr/ g. 401.
Trj eavTOv acr&evela 6 avQpwiros, Iva fir) eirap&ets acrTO-^_r)crr}
Trjg dXrj&elas, . . . elirwv . . . rjSicrTa ovv fjiaXXov Kav^fjtTOfxai
eiri Tals dcrOevelats, Iva eiricrKr\vwcTr\ eir efie r) Svvafits tov
XptCTTOV.
CAP. III.
5,' 1. Manifestissime autem Apostolus ostendit, quoniam traditus
est suse infirmitati homo, ne elatus aliquando excideret a veritate,
2Cor. xii. jn secunda quae est ad Corinthios dicens: Et ut sublimitate revela-
tionum non superextollar, datus est mihi stimulus carnis, angelus
Satanw, uti me colaphiset. Et super 2hoc terDominum rogavi, ut
absistat ame: et dixit mihi: Sufficit tibi gratia mea; nam svirtus
in infirmitate perficitur. Libenter ergo magis gloriabor in *infir-
mitatibus, ut inhabitet in me virtus Christi. Quid ergo? (dicet
1 tt)v els ttjv yrjv ijfxwv. The trans- que colligitur ; sicut nec moderna Latina
lation indicates the loss of ylveoBai, in vulrjata habet. Sed Irenceum Grcece r) Sv-
other respects the text is confirraed by ra/ils \iov in Apostolico Codice legisse, in-
iva\v$iv els ttjp yrjv iiliwv, p. 326, que suo hic scripsisse colligitur ex anteced.
meaning resolution into the common cap. 1, ubi ait : SOva/jus tov Qeov eV dcr-
dust of mortality. Cf. III. xxi. 2, and Sevela reXeioOrai, Virtus Dei in infirmi-
P- 3^3- tate perficitur ; et ex hnjus ipsius capitis
3 Cl., Vet., Voss. super hcec. progressu. Grabe.
3 Ila Inierpres vel Scriba posuit juxta 4 Ak. adds meis, but the word is
Italicam versionem, in qua non legebatur not found in the Cl., Meeo. i., Voss.,
mea, ut ex TertuUiano, Cypriano, aliis- or Gr. T.
IX INFIRMITATE PERFICITUR. 325
enim aliquis) voluit ergo Dominus Apostolum suum sic colaphi- LJf ,Vi
sari, et talem sustinere infirmitatem? Etiam, dicit verbum. "mass.v';
Virtus enim in infirmitate perficitur, meliorem efiiciens hunc, qui "'•
per suam infirmitatem cognoscit virtutem Dei. Quemadmodum
enim didicisset homo, quoniam ipse quidem infirmus et natura
mortalis, Deus autem immortalis et potens, nisi id quod est in
utroque, didicisset experimento ? Suam enim infirmitatem 1 discere
per sustinentiam, nihil est malum : magis autem et bonum est
non aberrare in natura 2sua. 3Extolli autem adversus Deum, et
pnesumtionem 4suse glorise assumere, ingratum reddens hominem,
multum mali inferebat ei, 5ut nec veritatem simul et dilectionem
auferret ab eo, et eam quse est ad eum qui fecit eum. Utrorum-
que °autem experientia veram quse est de Deo et homine agnitio-
nem indidit ei; et auxit ejus erga Deum dilectionem. Ubi autem
augmentum est dilectionis, ibi major gloria Dei virtute perficitur
his qui diligunt eum.
2. Refutant 7igitur potentiam Dei, et non contemplantur
quod est 8 verbum, qui infirmitatem intuentur carnis, virtutem au-
tem ejus qui suscitat eam a mortuis, non conteraplantur. Si enim
1 discere, rb yip ixaOeiv Si vxo/iovrjs imagine tue scribe to have falsely read
ttjv Idlav aadevelav, ouSev Kanbv. awokafieiv, the words would express the
a tua .... prcesumiionem, omitted in Greek, uore &TofSa\eti> abrbv tt\v a\i\Suav
the Clehm. copy, owing to suce immedi- nal tt)v ayairty d<p' avrov, tt\v cts Tbv
ately following. KTlravra avrbv. Here also the et con-
3 extolli, to 5i eirapBrivai Karb. rbv demued by Grabs is suppressed, though
Oebv. Kal is not quite inadmissible.
4 ttjv tt)s ISlat S6|tjs lrpoalpeo-iv. 6 Clerm. enim.
5 ul nec verilatem. There is no help 7 irapaTreixTrovo-i perhaps, as I. i,
for it but to print thepassage according and II. 76, 7 ; 78, 2. Ar. enim.
to the MSS. Grabe cancels nec and et 8 Clerm., Voss., Vet., but Arund. '
after eo, and for ad eum he reads ad verum.
Deum. But if for nec we read hic,. and 0 est, his, omitted in the Clerm.
326 QUI CARNIS RESURRECTIONEM
Li!iF'2V' dvQpwirov. jK.aiTrep ttoXXw SucrKoXwTepov Kat dirtcrTOTepov
GR.
mass.V. iii.
v. * eK
iv, » /jLr)* ovtwv
* i r Te, Kat\ veupwv,
ocrTewv / . . . I Kai* Trjs
~ \\onrrjs
~ TrjS
~ O. 402.
— kotu tov avvpwTrov otKOVofiias, nrotrjcrat eig to eivai, Kai
efL^vyov Kal ^XoyiKOv aTrepydcracrQai %Xwov, rj to yeyovbs, m. 296.
eTreiTa dvaXvQev els Tr)v yrjv, auQis airoKaTacrTrjcrai, els eKeiva
ywprjcrav, oQev Trjv dpyjjv fLrjSeirw yeyovws eyeyovei 6 dvQpw-
7ros. O yap Tr)v dpyjiv ovk ovTas iroirjcras, otoVc 'rjQeXev,
iroXXw /mdXXov tovs r)Sq yeyovoTas auQts aTroKaTatTTrjcrei
QeXrjcras ets Tr)v eV' avTOV SiSo/nevrjv Ywrjv. jQvpeQrjcreTai Se
Kal SeKTiKr) dfta /ca< ywprjTiKrj r) crap^ Trjs tov Qeov Swd-
fiews' 3et yap Tr]v dpyrjv aTreSe^aTO Trjv Teyyrjv tov Qeou,
Kat to /J.ev ti eyeveTO ScpQaXfibs tov bpav, to Se ous aKouetv,
. . . Ka\ dXXo dXXov. Ti ydp ; ovk ecrTiv dpiOfxbv etireiv
7rdcrrjs Trjs KaTa tov dvQpwrrov fj.eXoTrouas, 'rjris ouk dvev
erocplas TroXXrjs eyeveTO. Ta Se Teyyrjs Kat crocplas fieTeypvTa
Geou, fieTeyei kou Trjs Suvdixews avTOU.
difficilius et incredibilius est, ex non exsistentibus ossibus, et
nervis, et venis, et reliqua dispositione, quae est secundum homi-
nem, facere ad hoc ut sit, et quidem animalem et rationabilem
4facere hominem, quam quod factum est, et deinde 4resolutum est
in terram, propter causas quas prsediximus, rursus redintegrare,
licet in illa cesserit, unde et initio nondum factus, factus est homo.
Qui enim initio eum qui non erat, fecit ut esset, quando voluit :
multo magis 5eos, qui jam fuerunt, rursus restituet volens in eam
quse ab eo datur vitam. Invenietur autem perceptrix et capax
caro virtutis Dei, quaj ab initio percepit artem Dei ; et aliud qui-
dem efactum est oculus videns, aliud auris audiens, aliud manus
palpans et operans, aliud nervi undique Ycontensi, et continentes
membra, aliud arteriie et vente, sanguinis et spiritus transitoria ;
aliud vero 8inviscera diversa; aliud sanguis, copulatio animae et
corporis. Quid enim2 Non est numerum dicere universre fabrica-
tionis, quse est secundum membra hominis, quce non 8alias facta
est 9sed ex magna sapientia Dei. Quse autem 10sapientiam par-
ticipant Domini, participant et virtutem ejus.
1 Kal <p\et3£>v, wanting in the Greek. 5 eos, omitted in the Clerm. eopy.
2 animal raiionahile, 317, 1.2. 6 factum, Cl., Ar., Merc. n., se.
. 3 For d ydp the translator read rj, and memhrum; aX.factus.
for rb jxh ti, perhaps wrote quiddam. 7 contensi, Ar. awTnivbjuva, nervi,
4 Ar. faceret, solutum. meaning sinews; al. condensi, aecording
DENEGANT EEDARGUUNTUB. 327
3. Ovk dpa ouv d/xotpog r) crap^ T€~)(yiKr)$ crocplas koi L™./-
SvvdfjLecos Qeov. ''AXX' el r) Suva/xts avrov, rjns ecrTi X^wrjs mass.'v
irapeKTiKr], ev acrveveta TeAetovTat, TOvrecrTtv ev crapKi' enra-
Twcrav rjfxtv 01 \eyovTes fJ-r) etvai SeKTtKrjv Tr)v crdpKa Trjs
irapd tov Qeov SeSo/xevrjs fyorjs, iroTepov Xwvres vvv, Kat
fieTe)(OVTes Trjs Xwrjs \eyovcrt TOVTa, rj to Kadd\ov X^wrjs
fieTexovTes /xr/Sev, veKpovs Se avTovs Tto irapdvTi 6fxo\oyovcriv ;
'AXX' ei /xev etcrl veKpot, -7rws Kat KtvovvTat, Kal \eyovcrt, kou tu
Xoixa Trotovcriv, dvep ovy^i veKpwv, a'XXa Xwvtwv epya ; Et Se
Xwcrt vvv, Kat o\ov crw/xa avTwv /xeTe)(ei Trjs fyrjs, ttws to\-
fxwcri \eyetv /xr) etvai Tr)v crdpKa SeKTtKrjv Te Kat /xeTO)(iKr)v
Trjs Xwrjs, 6/xo\oyovvTes eyetv Xwrjv ev tw irapovTt ', "O/xotov
etTts cnroyytav vSaTOS ir\r)pri KpaTwv, r) \a/xirdSa "(pWTOS, /xr)
Svvacrdat \eyet /xereyetv tov vSaTOS eir\ t?/s criroyylas, /xrjSe rr)v
\afj.irdSa tov Trvpos- Tov avTov Tpoirov /cat ovtoi X,rjv \eyov-
Tes Kai fiacTTdXetv Xwr)v ev tois ISlots /xe\ecriv, eiretTa eavrots
evavTtov/xevot, ra /xe\r/ auTwv eTrtSeKTtKa fxr) \eyovart Tr)s Xwrjs.
temporalis vita, cum sit multo infirmior quam illa seterna vita,
tamen tantum potens est, ut vivificet nostra membra mortalia ; cur
illa quse est seterna vita, non vivificabit eam carnem, quae jam
meditata et assueta sit portare vitam ? Quoniam autem participa-
trix vitse sit caro, ex hoc quod vivat, ostenditur : vivit enim, in
quantum Deus vult vivere. Quoniam autem et Deus potens est
praestare ei vitam, manifestum est. Illo enim prsestante vitam
nobis qui vivimus, et Dominus itaque cum sit potens vivificare
plasma suum, et caro cum possit vivificari, quid superest quod
prohibeat eam percipere incorruptelam, quse est longa et sine fine
a Deo tributa vita?
CAP. IV.
Falluntur qui prceter mundi fabricatorem alterum Deum
Patrem confingunt: quem infirmum et inutilem, aut
malignum et invidum esse necesse est, si corporibus
nostris vitam cetemam prcsstare vel non possit, vel
nolit.
• 1
3Latent autem semetipsos, qui alterum afnngunt patrem, prseter
Demiurgum, et bonum eum vocant; infirmum et inutilem et
negligentem inferentes eum: ut non dicamus, quoniam lividum
et 4invidum, in eo quod dicant non vivificari ab eo nostra corpora.
1 Stieben t6. * invidnm, copied from Plato's dic-
2 Int. /jtaKpd. tum in Tim. &ya8<$ Si oiSels Tepl ovSevis
3 \av8dvov<rt 8i iavrois. ovMwore iyylyverat tpSivos. p. 29 E.
SOTIIISMATA REFELLUNTUR. 329
Cum enim dicant ea quse omnibus sunt manifesta quoniam perse- lib. v.
verant immortalia, ut puta spiritus et anima, 1 et quse sunt alia, GR. V. Iv.
MASS. V.
quoniam vivificantur a patre, 2aliud autem quod non alias vivifi- iv. 1.
catur, nisi illi Deus praestet, vita derelinqui; aut impotentem et
infirraum ostendit patrem ipsorum, aut invidum et lividum. De-
miurgo enim et hic vivificante mortalia corpora nostra, et resur-
rectionem eis per prophetas promittente, quemadmodum osten-
dimus; quis potentior, et fortior, et vere bonus ostenditur? utrum
Demiurgus, qui totum vivificat hominem ; an falso cognominatus
ipsorum pater? Qui 3ea quidem quae sunt natura immortalia, qui-
bus a sua natura adest vivere, fingit se vivificare ; quibus autem
opus est ab eo 4 adjutorium ut vivant, non vivificans 5 illa benigne, sed
relinquens illa negligenter in mortem. Utrum ergo et his vitam
pater ipsorum, 6cum possit prcestare, non prsestat, 7an cum non
possit ? Siquidem cum non possit, jam non potens est, neque
perfectus super Demiurgum: Demiurgus enim praestat, quemad-
modum 8adest videre, quod ille non potest praestare. Si autem
cum possit prrestare, non praestat ; jam non bonus ostenditur, sed
invidus et malignus pater. Si autem et causam aliquam dixerint,
per quam non vivificat corpora pater ipsorum, ipsam causam ma-
jorem necesse est apparere quam patrem, "obtinentem benigni-
tatem ejus ; et infirmabitur benignitas ejus propter causam eam
quae ab ipsis dicitur. Quoniam autem possunt corpora percipere
vitam, omnibus videre est. Vivunt enim in quantum ea Deus
vult vivere : et jam non possunt dicere quod minime valeant vitam
capere. Si igitur 10propter necessitatem et causam aliam nquan-
dam non vivificantur, quae possunt participare vitam, erit neces-
sitati et 12causae serviens pater ipsorum, et non jam liber et suae
potestatis in 13sua sententia.
1 ital &Wa iirdpxovTa, Cl., Voss. Xcvtov has caused the Clerm. transcriber
talia; but alia, referring to sp. et anima, to orait Siquidem cum non possit.
as eraanating from the Divine life, is in 7 Ar. an quum possiti sed quidem.
antithesiswith aliud, thequickenedbody. 8 CLERlt.es?.
* aliud, Cl., Voss., but Ar. illud. 9 obtinentem, as Grabe suggests, (ttl-
3 ea quidem, Ar. equidem. Kparovtrra, mastering, with the genitive
4 Cl., Vet., Voss. adjutorio, Ar. ti}s xPVototiitos.
0 Ula, Clerm. iHe,VET.,Voss., but, 10 Ar. praler.
with sed, oraitted altogether in the Ar. 11 quandam, omitted in the Clerm.
' The Clerm. reading adopted by 13 causai serviens, no longer the
Massuet. Grabe has non possit pra- source of all causation.
stare.. . ,an cum possit. The bp.oiori- 13 Ar. sua, omitted Cl., Voss.
330 EX PEISCIS EXEMPLIS
LIB. V.
v. 1.
GB. V. v.
MA88. V. CAP> V.
^etv /ca! Kparetv Kat fiavTaXeiv to tStov vXdcrfxa, Ka\ tpepetv, lib. v. 1.
v.
OR. V. v.
Ka} TtOevai, oirov aiiTat /3ovXovTat. llov ovv eTeOrj 6 irpwTOS mass.v.
._ . ». - _•'_.. _>■. ..___»_ _.' T '
dvOpwjros ev tw irapaSetcrw SrjXovoTt, KaOws yeypairTar
Kat eKeWev 1 e^efiXtjQri ets TovSe tov Koerfxov irapaKOvcras.
Ato Ka\ Xeyovcrtv ot irpecrfivTepoi, twv dirocrToXwv fxaQr)Ta\,
tovs fieTaTeOevTas eKelcre fxeTaTeQrjvar SiKatots yap avQpwirots
Kat irvevfxaTotpopots r)TOtfxdcr0rj 6 irapdSetcros, ev tZ koi UavXos
airocrToXos eicrKOfxicrOeis %KOvcrev dppryra prjfxaTa, ws irpbs
r)fxas ev tw irapovTt, KttKet fxevetv tovs fxeTaTeOevras ews
crvvTeXelas, irpootfxtaXpfxevovs Tr)v dtpQapcrlav.
2. Et Se Tts dSvvaTOV vTroXdfiot yjpovots 3tb toctovtois
virofxeveiv tovs avQpwirovs, /cat tov 'HA/ai' fxr) evcrapKOV dva-
XrjtpQrjvat, SeSaTravrjcrQat Se Tr)v crdpKa avTov ev tw irvplvw
dpfxaTt, evvor/crdTW, oti 3'lwvds ev tw (3vQw pttpets, ... crwos
suum plasma, et ferre, et ponere ubi ips_e vellent. Ubi ergo pri-
nius positus est homo ? scilicet in paradiso, quemadmodum Scrip-
turadicit: Et plantavit Deus paradisum in Eden contra orientem, Gcn. u. &
et posuit ibi hominem quem plasmavit. Et inde projectus est in
hunc mundum, non obediens. Quapropter dicunt Presbyteri, qui
sunt Apostolorum discipuli, eos qui translati sunt illuc translatos
esse; (justis enim hominibus et Spiritum habentibus praeparatus
est paradisus, in quem et Paulus Apostolus 4asportatus audivit 2Cor. xii...
sermones inenarrabiles, quantum ad nos in praesenti) et ibi manere
eos qui translati sunt usque ad consutnmationem, coauspicantes
incorruptelam.
2. Si autem quis impossibile sestimet tantis temporibus perma-
nere homines,. et Heliam non in carne assumtum, consumtam
autem carnem ejus 5in igiieo curru, intendat, quoniam Jonas t nfg. u. u.
... » . . . Jonse i. ei ii.
quidem in profundum projectus est, et m ventrem ceti absorptus,
1 l£ef}\ri()ri tis rivSt rbv Kixsjiov, i.e. integritatis documenta fuerunt vesti-
from Paradise into the world such as it menta et calceamenta filiorum Israelis
nowis. But the Rabbinical conceit laid indetritaquadragintaannis...etquodBa-
the site of Paradise in the fourth of a bylonii ignes trium fratrum nec tiaras,
systern of seven worlds, from whence he nec sarabara keserunt ; quodJonas inco-
was cast down to the lowest. See I. lumis exspuitur. Tert. Res. Carnis, 58.
235» 4 C_erm., Voss., Mero. n, apor-
3 For Tf /. I. tri. talus. Ar. adportatus.
3 Corporum a resurrectione futuraa 6 Ar. omits in.
332 IMPOSSIBILIA APUD HOMINES
lib.v. ird\iv e^eTrrvaOr) Trj yfj Ke\evcret Qeov. 'Avawa? Te, kcu
mass. v.' 'A.j^aplas, Kat Mjera^X, eis Ka/xivov efi^\r]OevTes -jrvpbs eiTTa-
Tr\acr'tws 1 eKKatofievr]s, ovtc e(3\d(3r]crdv tl, ovt€ ocr/xr) Trvpbs
evpeQr] ev auTOts. 'H ouv crufiirapoucra avTois tov Qeov Xe'/°
Kai TrapdSo^a Kat aSvvaTa Trj cpvcret twv avdpwirwv ets avTOvs
eTriTe\ecracra, tL OavfiacrTOV, et ev tois fieTaTeOeicrtv airetp-
yacrTai irapdSo^ov, virovpyovcra tw 9e\r]/j.aTi tov Qeov koi m. 299.
iraTpos ',
3. ... Outb ovv cpvcrts Ttvbg twv yeyovoTWv, outb /j.r)v
ctcrOeveia crapKOS vTrepta-^uei Trjs f3ou\rjs tov Qeov. Ou yap
6 Qebs TOtg yeyovomv, aXXa ra yeyovoTa viroTeTaKTat tw
Qew, Kat tci irdvTa e^virrjperet ti» (3ov\r//j.aTt avTOv.
r>m. iii. 19 salvus iterum exsputus est terrae jussu Dei. Ananias etiam,
et Azarias, et Misael missi in caminum ignis septuplum ex-
ardentem, neque nociti sunt aliquid, neque odor ignis inventus
est in eis. Quse igitur adfuit illis manus Dei, et inopinata,
et impossibilia naturse 2hominum in eis perficiens ; quid mirum
si in his qui translati sunt, effecit aliquid inopinatum, deserviens
voluntati 3Patris? Hic est autem Filius Dei, quemadmodum
p_an. iii. 24, Scriptura ait dixisse Nabuchodonozor regem : Nonne tres viros
misimus in caminum f et ecce ego video quatuor deambulantes in
medio ignis, et quartus similis *est Filio Dei.
3. Neque igitur natura alicujus eorum quse facta sunt,
neque infirmitas carnis fortior erit super voluntatem Dei. Non
enim Deus his quae facta sunt, sed ea quse facta sunt subjecta
sunt Deo : et omnia serviunt voluntati ejus. Quapropter et
Luc. wiii. Dominus ait : Quw impossibilia sunt apud homines, possibilia sunt
apud Deum. Quemadmodum igitur his qui nunc sunt hominibus,
ignorantibus dispositionem Dei, incredibile et impossibile videtur,
tantos annos aliquem hominem posse vivere, et vixerunt hi qui
ante nos fuerunt, et vivunt qui translati sunt ad exemplum
futurse longitudinis dierum ; et de ventre ceti, et de camino ignis
salvos exisse, et tamen exierunt, educti velut manu Dei ad
ostensionem virtutis ejus : sic et nunc, quamvis quidam igno-
1 'EKKcuofitvrjv melius legit yet. Int. in vet. Int. haud comparent. Grabe.
Casterum inter hanc vocem et particulam 2 Ar., but Cl., Voss.,"Vet. hominis.
oflVe in Dam. citatione et Cod. Bar. hsec 3 Add from the Greek Dei et.
sunt inserta : l/ieivav &<p6apToi koX, quse 4 Ar. omits est.
APUD DEUM POSSUNT. 333
rantes virtutem et promissionem Dei, contradicant suse saluti, lib. v.
impossibile existimantes posse Deum suscitantem corpora in ^^ v'-
sempiternum perseverationem eis donare, non tamen incredulitas "'• '■
talium evacuabit fidem Dei. r-
CAP. VI.
Integrum et perfectum hominem, corpore et anima con-
stantem et conjunctum, salvum faciet Deus, quum
eum Verbum assumserit, et donis Spiritus sancti
ornaverit, cujus corpora nostra templa sunt et di-
. « cuntur.
' 1. Glorificabitur autem Deus in suo plasmate, conforme illud Esai.xin. 1.
et 1 consequens suo puero adaptans. Per manus enim 2 Patris, ld
est, per Filium et Spiritum fit homo secundum similitudinem
Dei, sed non pars hominis. Anima autem et spiritus pars
hominis esse possunt, homo autem nequaquam: perfectus autem
homo commixtio et adunitio est animse assumentis spiritum Pa-
tris, et admixta 3ei carni, qu£e est plasmata secundum 4imaginem
Dei. Propter quod et Apostolus ait : Sapientiam loquimur inter icor. h. 6.
perfectos; perfectos dicens eos qui perceperunt Spiritum Dei, et
Bomnibus linguis Ioquuntur per Spiritum Dei, quemadmodum et
1 consequens. Grabe suggests irpoa- yap Tfplv Kal fitxP1 vvv Tpo<f>r)TiKa xaP^
fjKov, but the translator could scarcely ap-ard kariv. Ibid. 308 B. Cf. 315 B. —
have failed to render this word by healing, 6 p.h yap \afi&dvei awtaews
conreniem. &k6\ov0ov is more natural. wev/xa . . . 6 Se Idaews. Ibid. § 39, 258 A.
Ab. conformct. —and the exorcism of evil spirits, xal ri)v
s Another clear reference to the doc- tov 6v6p.aros laxvv Kai rh Sai/x6via Tpipci,
trine of the Ever-Blessed Trinity. The Kal or)p.epov i^opKL^6fieva .... inroTdaaerai.
Son and Spirit are in the same way Ibid. 30, 247 0. Cf. also 76, 302 A.
styled the hands of the Father, above, 85, 311 B. Again, the same facts are
pp. 213, 5, and again at p. 445, G. appealed to as patent to observation at
3 Grabe is wrong in quoting the Rome : Kal iv rrj vp.eripq rr6\ei, ttoWoI
Ar. as having ei, it is wanting. tQv rjpcTt-pwv dvOpwrrwv Ttov Xpiariavwv,
4 Justinus M. quoque lib. de Res. iiropKlfyvTes Kara roC 6v6fiaros 'IrjaoC
(Spicil. Scec. n. I. 187), dicit : ri)» airb ~KpiaTov, tov aTavpw0e"vTos iirl HovtIov
Qeov adpKa ir\aa0eiaav Kar eU6va tau- IIiXdTou, vt6 tuv ti,\\wv Trdvrwv Kal fV-
roO. qarwv KaX tpappaKevrwv p.}) laOivras ld-
5 Justin M. declares similarly that aavTO, Kal Iti vCv Iwvrai, KarapyoCvTes Kai
miraculous powers were not yet extinct iKSiwKovres rovs Karixovras tovs dvOpw-
in his time, tQv airb tov 6v6p.aros avrov rrovs Saluovas. Apol. 11. 6. Cf. also
Kal vvv ytyvofUvwv Swdfiewv. Dial. § 35, Tertull. Apol. 23, Euseb. H. E. 111.
354 B., and he specifies prophecy, irapa xxxvii. V. xvii.
VOL. II. 21
334 E TEIBUS PRINCirilS
LIB. V. Ka$o)9 /cai ttoWwv aKOvofiev a.Se\<pwv ev Ttj eKKKrjala, irpo-
vi. 1.
GR.
mass. V. v.
vi. (pyTiKa
j * -^apia/xaTa
' * l
e-^ovTWV, Kai* TravTodavais
5 " -\\a\ovvTWv
"v ' S> *
oia
tov TrvevtiaTOi y\wcrcrai<;, /cai tcc Kpvtpta twv avOpwirwv «9
v. 7. (pavepbv ayovTwv ewi tw crv/JKpepovTt, icat Ta fxvo-Tr/pia tov
Qeov eKSitjyovfievwv.
ipse loquebatur. Quemadmodum et multos audivimus fratres in
Ecclesia, prophetica habentes charismata, et per Spiritum univer-
sis linguis loquentes, et absconsa hominum in manifestumproducen-
tes ad utilitatem, et mysteria Dei enarrantes, quos et spiritales
Apostolus vocat; secundum participationem Spiritus exsistentes
spiritales, sed non secundum defraudationem et interceptionem
carnis, et nude hoc ipsum solum. Si enim substantiam tollat
aliquis carnis, id est plasmatis, et nude Mpsum solum spiritum
intelligat, jam non spiritalis homo est quod est tale, sed spiritus g. 407.
hominis, aut Spiritus Dei. Cum autem spiritus hic commixtus
animse unitur plasmati, propter effusionem Spiritus spiritalis et
perfectus homo factus est : et hic est qui secundum imaginem et
similitudinem factus est Dei. Si autem defuerit animse Spiritus,
animalis est vere, qui est tahs, et carnalis derelictus imperfectus
erit : 2imaginem quidem habens in plasmate, similitudinem vero
non assumens per Spiritum; sicut autem hic imperfectus est. Sic
iterum si quis tollat imaginem, et 3 spernat plasma, jam non homi-
nem intelligere potest, sed aut partem aliquam hominis, quemad-
1 Ab. idipmm. Obigen, adopting partially the same
8 The same distinction may here be notion, describes man upon earth to be
traced between the spiritual Adam, cre- in the image of God ; the similitude be-
ated after the likeness of God, and the ing reserved for heaven ; ir. &p%. m. vi.
psychic Adam, into whom the breath of S. Augdstin expresses the same distinc-
life was breathed, that we have had oc- tion by his two terms, Menovatio and In-
casion to notice in the Rabbinical theo- novatio. The schoolmen, as might be
l°gy (Pref. Rem. m. where cf. ref. n. 4) ; imagined, draw a similar distinction be-
which Philo also adopted, ibid., and tweentheima<7e,andthe«imiZifa<2ewhich
Leg. Alleg. ig, 0 yap /car' eiVcoVa ovyr)\vos they understood to mean the Gift of the
dXV oipdvws ; and more definitely else- Spirit, while the former involved the
where, Sia<popd rraap^yi6ris itm tov t€ three higher faculties of the soul, accord-
vvv rrKao-Bivros avOptiirov, nal tov Kari, ing to Plato, 5A£a, yvCxris, and vovs.
rrpi eU6va Qeov -ye^oj-oVos rp6repov. "0 By thefirst, the soul divines thelaws of
uiv yap SiaTr\acrOels rjSij, ahd-qrbs, p.e- thing? perishable ; by the second, it ap-
^X1* ttol6ttitos, 4k (rwp.aTos Kal fvxqs preciates mathematical verity ; while by
aweords, <hir)p ri yvvr), <pi<rei 6vt\tos <Sv the third, it contemplates tlie eternal
6 Se Kara tt)v eU6va, ISia tls ij yivos, rj ideas. Compare also I. 49, and V. xvi.
o<ppayls vorrris a<T<baaTos, oSr' tLppr/v oike also Clem. Al. S. II. 19.
8r)\vs, <t<p6apros <pioei. Mund. Op. 46. 3 spernai, &.6eTr)or), abrogel.
HOMO INTEGER. 335
1 Mi; oBx Ka8' iavrty ^vxv tvBpwiros ; rpla ravra tois i\wiSa eCKiKpwij, Kal
ovk, d\V dvdpwirov ^vx^l ' P-i] otv koXoito TTUTTW aSiaKpiTOV iv T(p 0€<p (^OUffl <TW-
ffQfia &v8pwiroi ; oi)K, &XV avdpiitirov awp.a tfijfffTai. Spic. 1. 192.
KaXttTai. Just. M. de Res. Gr. s Ab. adventu. Cl. omits six words,
* Breviter tantum dico, Irenceum lib. precari . . . redintegrationem.
II. cap. 52 et 62, expresse duaa tantum 4 Dei, omitted in the Cl. and Ar.
luminit essentiaUs partes facere, animam MSS.
et corpus : hic vero et isthic etiam Spiritum 5 Ab. omits justitiam.
addere, tanquam integrantem hominis re- 6 de se, so the Cod. Vet. and Voss.
generati partem. Gbabk. Healsoquotes The Ab. has de eo, the Clkbm. sed
the words of JuSTIN M. de Res.: TA to.
21—2
336 CARO MORTI OBNOXIA
lib.v. vi. meretricem : sed corpus nostrum, id est, caro quse cum sancti-
masI v moma perseverat et munditia, membra dixit esse Christi ; quando
2- autem complectitur meretricem, membra fieri meretricis. Et
1 cor. i«. 17.
propter hoc dixit : Si quis templum Dei violaverit, disperdet illum
Deus. Templum igitur Dei, in quo spiritus inhabitat Patris, et
membra Christi non participare salutem, sed in perditionem
redigi dicere, quomodo non maximse est blasphemise ? Quoniam
autem corpora nostra, non ex sua substantia, sed ex Dei virtute
icor. ri.13, suscitantur, Corinthiis dicit: Corpus autetn non fornicationi, sed
Domino : et Dominus corpori. Deus autem 1 et Dominum suscitavit,
et nos suscitabit per virtutem suam.
CAP. VII.
Timceus, p.78, and Chalcidius, pp.ios, the entire intervening Bentence having
106, Meurs. interpreted the great mas- been lost.
ter's language more consistently. So 3 neque spiritus. Omitted in the
far as Peato based his psychology upon Clerm. MS. Ar. has et spiritus.
mathematical or arithmetical harmonies, 8 Cl.,Voss. immemorabilem, but the
the soul's eBsence may have involved the Ar. is preferred, as agreeing with that
notion of divisibility, but it was a divi- which Hippolttus says in describing
sibility of a purely abstract character. the Ophite notion with respect to Adams
Cf. also the Phcedo, pp. 80—83, and body before it was endued with a soul,
Rep. 611 B. The simple unity of the KuaBai 51 airrov airvovv, d.Klvrpov, iad-
thinking principle was overlooked in face \evrov, iis dvSpidvra k.t.\. Philos. V. 7.
of the manifest complexity of its attri- 4 Kal eis rdSe KaroXieaBai, Q dv koX
butes ; and complexity is of the very T^v &pxhv viroffrdoeojs (ffXfJKCV.
essence of matter ; hence the doubt whe- 6 Ar. inanimale. Cl., Voss. in-
ther Plato did not attach the idea of animal.
corporeity to the soul ; hence also the 6 est, inserted from the Clerm. copy,
readiness with which the Falhers have which also has et.
acquiesced in so unphilosophical an idea. 1 vestra. The authority of MSS.
See I. 31, 9, 4, and 381, habere hominis fully establishes this reading, here and
figuram. In the sequel it is the spirit, shortly above. Grabe cites the Ar., as
not the soul, that is termed incompositus Mass. the Clerm. and Voss. copies in
ct simplcx. its favour. I add to these the testi-
1 Ar. vita ejus exsistentes ; but the mony of the Syriac version, which has
last letter represents the initial of sed, °\\ as in the text.
338 RESURRECTIONIS IN GLORIA
lib.v. vii. in prima ad Corinthios: Sic et resurrectio mortuorum. Semina-
0mass.v\ tur corruptione, lsurgit in incorruptione. 2Etenim tu, ait, quod
""• 2' seminas non vivificatur, nisi prius moriatur. Quid est autem m. 301.
j °°J; 55; *§■ quod ut granum tritici seminatur, et 3 putret in terra, nisi corpora
1 cor. v. 43. qU8e m terra ponuntur, in qua et semina jactantur ? Et propter
hoc 4dixit: Seminatur in ignobilitate, surgit in gloria. Quid
enim ignobilius carne mortua ? Vel quid iterum gloriosius sur-
1 cor. v. 43. gente ea, et percipiente incorruptelam ? Seminatur in infirmitate,
surgit in virtute: in infirmitate 8quidem sua, quoniam cum sit
terra, in terram vadit; virtute autem Dei, qui eam suscitat
1 cor. v. 44. a mortuis. Seminatur corpus animale, esurgit corpus spiritale.
Indubitate docuit, quoniam neque de anima, neque de spiritu
sermo est ei, sed de mortificatis corporibus. Hsec sunt enim
corpora animalia, id est, participantia animse ; quam cum amise-
rint, mortificantur : deinde per Spiritum surgentia fiunt corpora
spiritalia, uti per Spiritum semper permanentem habeant vitam.
i^cor. xiii. 9, Nunc enim, inquit, ex parte cognoscimus, et ex parte prophetamus:
tunc autem faciem ''ad faciem. Hoc est quod 8et a Petro dictum
1 ret. i. 8. est : Quern cum non mderitis diligitis, in quem nunc 0 quoque non
videntes creditis, credentes autem exultabitis gaudio inenarrabili.
Facies enim nostra videbit faciem 10Domini, et gaudebit gaudio
inenarrabili ; videlicet cum suum videat gaudium.
1 Grabe prints mrgit from the Ab., infirmitatem. Ab. omits quidem.
but the Clebm. and Voss. have the fu- s Cl., Voss., but Ab. eurget.
ture ; again, a Syriac rather than Greek 7 Clbbm. cum VrjLO. It. faciem ad
original is indicated, surgit representing faeiem, quod et iterum habet cap. seq.
^ » V) 1 O though in the singular, and MaSS. Gr. irpbatinrov irpbs irpbaaTrov;
not {yclperai. The same observation ap-
plies to the same word where it recurs andSyriac ^-Isi} V\oon\ ^ls]
below. The reading, for these reasons, is most
2 Et enim, kclI ydp. But et is omit- probably correct.
ted in the Clbbm. ; the et abbreviated 6 Ak. omits et.
having been easily lost between two si- 8 quoqite, Clebm. quodque, omitting
milar vowels. creditis, which however, as at p. 170,
3 MSS. Clbbm., Voss., Abukd. should be credidistit. Ab. also omits
putrit. the word.
4 dixit, omitted in the Clbbm., but 10 Geabe, Mass., Stieren, as in the
a space is left for it. Abund. and earlier edd. Dei vivi, but
5 The Clerm. text is here corrupt, Domini is the reading in the Clerm.,
omitting in, and inserting a redundant whileVoss. has simplyX>e4, omitting vivi.
ARRHA SPIRITUS. 339
LIB. V. viii.
CAP. VIII. »•
OB. V. viil.
MASS. V.
Dona Spiritus sancti quce recipimus, prceparant nos viii. 1.
ad incorruptelam spiritalesque reddunt et a carnali-
bus discernunt : qui mundis et immundis animalibus
in lege significantur.
f\
1. Nunc autem partem aliquam 'a Spiritu ejus sumimus, ad per-
fectionem et prceparationem incorruptelse, paulatim assuescentes
capere et portare Deum: quod et 2pignus dixit Apostolus, hoc
est, 3pars ejus honoris qui a Deo nobis promissus est, in epi-
stola qusc ad Ephesios est, dicens : In quo et vos, audito verbo Ephes. i. 13.
veritatis, Evangelio salutis vestrw, in quo credentes signati estis seq'
Spiritu promissionis sancto, qui est pignus hwreditatis nostrw.
Sic ergo pignus hoc habitans in nobis jam spiritales eflicit, et
4absorbitur mortale ab immortalitate; Vos enim, ait, non estis in s cor. v. 4.
carne, sed in Spiritu, siquldem Spiritus Dei habitat in vobis. Hoc
autem non secundum jacturam carnis, sed secundum communio-
nem Spiritus fit. Non enim erant sine carne, quibus scribebat ;
sed 5qui assumserant SpiritumDei, in quo clamamus, Abba Pater. Hom.vm.is.
Si igitur nunc pignus habentes clamamus, Abba Pater; quid fiet
o.uo. quando resurgentes 6faciem ad faciem videbimus eum; quando
omnia membra affluenter exultationis hymnum protulerint, glori-
ficantia eum, qui suscitaverit ea ex mortuis, et aeternam vitam
donaverit ? Si enim pignus 7 complectens hominem in semetipsum,
jam facit dicere, Abba Pater, quid faciet universa Spiritus gratia,
qufe hominibus dabitur 8a Deo? similes nos ei efliciet, et perficiet
9voluntate Patris; efliciet enim hominem secundum imaginem
et similitudinem Dei. Qui ergo pignus Spiritus habent, et non
10concupiscentiis carnis serviunt, sed subjiciunt semetipsos Spiritui,
1 a Spiritu, Cl., Ab.,Voss., and cf. 5 Ar. omits qui.
Nura. xi. 17, 25, &ipe\0 iwi tov mei- 6 faciem, Clebm. as at 338, 7.
HaTos, k.t.X. 7 Clerm. pessime complectentes.
1 Clebm. inserts in, but i^pa^uva 8 Ab. ab eo.
\eyei must have been in the original. 9 voluntate would make better sense,
3 pars, Cl., Ab., Voss. fUpoi tt)s i. e. voluntatem. It was the Will of the
Tifiijs. Edd. partem. Creator that Man should be formed in
4 absorbitur in the Clebm., and pos- the image of God ; and the Spirit carries
sibly it is the genuine reading ; the form that Will into effect.
absorbo having been indicated more than 10 Clebm. concupiscentis, not con-
once. So at p. 105, n. 6, three good cupiscentes as Mass. has quoted it ; ib.
MSS. have absorbi, again atp. 297, 7. carni.
340 ANIMALIUM LEGALE DISCRIMEN
lib.v. viii. ac 1 rationabiliter conversantur in oinnibus, juste Apostolus spiri-
ob. v. viu. tales vocat, quoniam Spiritus Dei habitat in ipsis. Incorporales
Tiii- 2- autem spiritus non erunt homines spiritales ; sed substantia nos-
tra, id est, animse et carnis adunatio assumens Spiritum Dei,
spiritalem hominem perficit. Eos autem qui abjiciunt quidem
Spiritus consilium, carnis autem voluptatibus serviunt, et irrationa-
s. Bas.^M.de aTow o*e a^aXivaywytjTOvo (prjcr), /cat KaTafpepofxevovs etg Tay
eavTiiv iiriQvfjilas, firjSefilav eyovTas eiriOv/xiav Oelov uvevna-
toc, . . . SiKalwg 6 'AttoVtoXoj aapKiKovs 3/caXe(.
CAP. IX.
Quomodo intelligendus sit locus Apostoli, quo hceretici
abutebantur : Caro et sanguis Regnum Dei non pos-
sidebunt.
1. Hoc autem est quod et in aliis ab Apostolo dicitur: Quoniam i cor. xv. so.
caro et sanguis Regnum Dei hwreditare non possunt. Id est, quod
ab 5omnibus haereticis profertur in ainentiam suam, 6ex quo et
integri, Ab. enim et Merc. II. desunt illa ; to the Apollinarian confusion of two sub-
ex quo et nos retardare. In Cl. vero ista stances in Christ. The expressions of
duntaxat ; et nos retardare. In Voss. Plato in his psychology, are an exact
denique, et ostendere. Mass. Gbabe mis- counterpart of this heretic's assertions in
ledhim. The Ab. has etquce, &c. Cl. for theology, e.g. the great master says, in
ex quo has et qu, and the margin has the the Timcvus, tt}s d/xepiffTov Kal del Kard
words civi angelomm, and cui angelorum, ravra exotiffns ovtrlas Kal ttjs av rrepl ra
in a highly ancient, if not in the tran- a&liaTa yvyvo^vrjs fiepcaTTjs Tplrov
scriber's handwriting ; has concives an- dfi<poiv iv ju6rtf> ^vveKspdcraTO ovcrlas eldos,
gelorum fallen out of the text ? possibly TTjs Te TaiiTov ^iVcws av irepl Kal rijs
from before plasmationem. 0aTipov, koL Kara Tavra ^vviaTnaev iv
1 The soul of the world, according fiicnp tov Te &pc4povs airrwv Kal tov Kara-
to the Platonic theory, composed of the tA acbfiaTa pcepcffTOv. p. 35 A.
divine principle, ravrov, and the mate- s Ab. omits spiritum.
rial, 0drepov, evenly balanced, was as 8 quolquol, Cl. quod.
the prototypal form of the human soul, 4 in vitam, Ab. ; al. et unitatem. Cf.
which was similarly composed. It was infr. Spiritum qui vivificat (Cl. vivificet).
the Platonic confusion of the two sub- 5 ol tocovtoc SckcUcos dvSpuroc prjS-q-
stances in one mixed substance or ovcrla trovrac, Kadapol re irvevpcaTCKOc, k.t.\.
that more than anything else gave rise 6 t6 rrpddvfiov tov wveijpcaTos.
IN ANIMA. 343
talis, non jam carnalem, sed spiritalem, propter Spiritus coramu- lir v.
nionem. Sic igitur Martyres testantur, et contemnunt mortem, S^jjy*-
non secundum infirmitatem carnis, sed secundum quod promptus '*• 2-
est Spiritus. Infirmitas enim carnis absorpta, potentem ostendit
Spiritum; Spiritus autem rursus absorbens infirmitatem, 'hsere-
ditate possidet carnem in se: et ex utrisque factus est vivens
homo; vivens quidem propter participationem Spiritus, homo
autem propter substantiam carnis. /igitur caro sine Spiritu Dei
mortua est non habens vitam, regnum Dei possidere non potest :
sanguis irrationalis, velut aqua effusa in terram. Et propter hoc
m. 303. ait : Qualis ierrenus, tales terreni. Ubi autem Spiritus Patris, 1 cor. xv. 48.
ibi homo vivens, sanguis rationalis ad ultionem a Deo custoditus,
caro a Spiritu possessa oblita quidem sui, qualitatem autem Spi-
ritus assumens, conformis facta Verbo Dei. Et propterea ait:
o. 412. Sicut portavimus imaginem ejus 2qui de terra est, portemus eticm.xx.®.
imaginem ejus qui de ccelo est.
3. Quid est ergo terrenum ? Plasma. Quid autem cceleste ?
Spiritus. Sicut igitur, ait, sine Spiritu ccelesti conversati sumus
aliquando in vetustate carnis, non obedientes Deo : sic nunc acci-
pientes Spiritum, in novitate vitse ambulemus, obedientes Deo.
CAP. X.
Superiora probat similitudine ducta ab oleastro, cujus
qualitas tantum, non natura per insitionem muta-
tur: ostendit quoque hominem sine Spiritu, nec
.. . fructus edere, nec Regnum Dei possidere posse.
m. 304. 1. sHoc ideo, uti non gratificantes carni, respuamus insertionem Rom.xi.17
Spiritus. Tu autem oleaster, ait, cum esses, insertus es in bonam
oJivam, et socius pinguedinis oliva? factus es. Quemadmodum
igitur oleaster inserta, si 4 perseveraverit in eo quod ante fuerit,
oleaster, exciditur et in ignem mittitur: si autem tenuerit 5inser- Matt. vn. 19.
tionem, et transmutetur in bonam olivam, oliva fit fructifera,
quasi in paradiso regis plantata: sic et homines, si quidem per
fidem profecerint in melius, et assumserint Spiritum Dei, eet illius
fructificationem germinaverint, erunt spiritales, tanquam in para-
diso Dei plantati. Si autem respuerint Spiritum, et persevera-
verint in eo quod fuerant ante, magis carnis esse volentes quam
Spiritus, justissime in ejusmodi dicitur, quoniam caro et sanguis 1 cor. xv. so.
Regnum Dei non possident: tanquam si quis dicat, quoniam
oleaster non assumitur in paradisum Dei. Mirabiliter igitur
Apostolus naturam ostendit nostram, et universam dispositionem
Dei in eo sermone qui est de carne et sanguine et oleastro.
1 in desertum, kot' Ipyuov. Cleem. tree, i.e. the Gentile is made condition-
for quoniam, has quodam insertum, and ally safe in the ark of Chrisfs Chureh ;
for se, shortly after, si. he no where makes the great mistake of
a iirine\elas rvx&v, and 1. insertus. supposing that the wild olive branch, by
8 i. e. cvlpam : Kara rty airwv al- insertion, can change its nature or bear
rlav &KapTroi rrj SiKaioaiv^ KaSlaravrai.. the true olive ; which our author mani-
'Ej/ rQfap KadeiSeiv roi>s av$piiirovs k.t.X. festly does assert. Ab. admitt.it.
4 Cl. has a, and omits si. Ar. factus. 6 et dicitur, Ab. bis, edicitur.
B Thefatherpressesthebotanicalme- 7 immutat. . . .transmutatwnem, Kar-
taphor of the Apostle further than was aXKdffoei . . . KaraXhayfiv. Ab. inmittat.
intended. All that S. Paul says is, that 8 SotheCLKBM., Voss., Vet. MSS.,
the wild olire branch by insertion par- but Gbabe, following the Ab., has et
takes of the root and fatness of the olive sanguis Regnum Dei non possidens.
IN OLIVA INSERTA. 347
Et propter hoc ait : Oportet mortale istud induere immortalitatem ; L™-v-
et corruptibile hoc induere incorruptelam. Et iterum ait : Vos <y^- ^
autem non estis in carne, sed in Spiritu, siquidem Spiritus Dei *-2-
Iiabitat in vobis. Manifestius autem illud adhuc ostendit, dicens : «J f-
Corpus quidem mortuum propter peccatum, Spiritus autem vita Rom.viii.io
propter justitiam. Si autem Spiritus ejus qui suscitavit Jesum
a mortuis, habitat in vobis, qui suscitavit Christum a mortuis
•civijicabit et mortalia corpora vestra propter inhabitantem Spiritum
ejus in vobis. *Et rursus 1 in ea epistola, quse est ad Romanos, ait : * synace.
Si enim secundum carnem vivitis, 2 incipietis mori: non conversa- Rom. vm. 13.
tionem quse est in carne repellens ab eis ; etenim ipse in carne
cum esset, scribebat eis : sed concupiscentias abscindens carnis,
eas quae mortificant hominem. Et propter hoc intulit: Si autem Rom.viH. 14.
spiritu opera carnis mortificatis, vivetis. Quicunque enim ducuntur
Spiritu Dei, 3hi sunt Jilii Dei.*
CAP. XI.
De carnalium et spiritalium operibus, ablutioneque
spiritali non ad corporum substantiam, sed pris-
#l , tince vitce conversationem referenda.
m. 305. 1. Et ipsas autem operas manifestavit, quas dicit carnales,
quae sint, prsevidens calumniam infidelium; et ipse semetipsum
exponens, ne relinqueretur qusestio his, 4qui infideliter retractant
de eo, in ea epistola, quae est ad Galatas, sic dicens : Manifesta oaiat. v. 19.
autem sunt opera carnis, quwsunt: Adulteria, fornicationes, im-
munditia, luxuria, idololatria, venejicia, inimicitiw, contentiones,
zeli, irw, cemulationes, animositates, 6irritationes, dissensiones,
1 Ar. in epistola sua. 5 In the Clebm. copy irrationales
* incipietis. Sic cum Irenao legit is interlined over irritationes, as though
Cyprianus lib. de Zelo et Livore. Grmce it quaUfied the preceding word ; but
cst, uc~\\ere airoDvtio-iteiv, quod alii ver- animositates suits ffvpiol, and irritationes
tunt, futurum est, ut moriamini. Her- was suggested in the margin as a better
vetus Theodoreti Interpres : Si secundum representative of (ptffetat than asmula-
carnem vivitis, secundum carnem mori- tiones ; cutting, irritating speeckes being
emini. Fecabd. /n Merc. i. legiiur more nearly the meaning of the Greek,
pnesens, incipitis. Grabe. e.g. Hestch. iplffeta, ^ 5id \6yav <pt\o-
* hi sunt filii Dei, carelessly omit- vemla. The Syr. always renders the
ted in the Clerm. wori by ^ calumny, which is
^ 4 f. toU d«r«rTuis SioXo^tfow. Tepl a]so tho interpretation of Phavorinus,
a{rr(>v- 6 f^Xos rj KOToXoXid ij «0x0X07(0.
348 OPERIBUS CARNIS
• lib. v. hwreses, invidiw, ebrietates, comissationes, et his similia, quw prw-
liuiss' v' °^'co vo^s-> quemadmodum et, prwdixi, quoniam qui talia agunt,
Begnum Dei non possidebunt. Manifestius prredicans his qui
audiunt, quid est, Garo et sanguis Begnum Dei possidere non pos-
sunt. Qui enim illa agunt, vere secundum carnem ambulantes,
vivere Deo non possunt. Et iterum spiritales actus intulit vivifi-
Gaiat. v. 22. cantes hominem, id est, insertionem Spiritus, sic dicens : Fructus
autem Spiritus est, caritas, gaudium, pasc, patientia, bonitas, benig-
nitas, fides, lenitas, continentia, 1 castitas : adversus hcec non est lex.
2Sicut igitur qui in melius profecerit, et fructum operatus fuerit
Spiritus, omni modo salvatur propter Spiritus communionem; sic
2et is qui remanserit in prsedictis carnis operationibus, carnalis
vere deputatus, eo quod non assumat Spiritum Dei, Regnum non
poterit possidere coelorum. Quemadmodum rursus ipse Apostolus
icor. vi. testificatur: Annescitis, dicens Corinthiis, quoniam injusti Begnum
Dei non hcereditabunt f Nolite errare, ait, neque fornicarii, neque
idololatrw, neque adulteri, neque molles, neque masculorum concubi-
tores, neque fures, neque avari, neque ebriosi, neque maledici, neque
rapaces Begnum Dei possidebunt. Et hwc, ait, squidem fuistis;
sed abluti estis, sed sanctificati estis, sed justificati estis in nomine
Domini Jesu Ohristi, et in Spiritu Dei nostri. Manifestissime
ostendit, per quse perit homo, si perseveraverit secundum carnem
vivere: et per quse rursus salvatur. Ea autem quse salvant, 4ait
esse nomen Domini nostri Jesu Christi, 4et Spiritum Dei nostri. G.415.
2. Quoniam igitur 5istic numeravit eas quse sunt sine Spiritu,
carnis operationes, quse sunt mortiferse ; consequenter his quae
prsedicta sunt ab eo, in fine epistolse ad summam exclamavit:
Beq"r xv- 49 Sicut portavimus imaginem 6ejus qui de limo est, portemus et ima-
ginem ejus qui de coelis est. Hoc enim dico, fratres, quoniam caro
et sanguis Begnum Dei possidere non possunt. Hoc autem quod
ait, Sicut portavimus imaginem ejus qui de limo est, simile illi dicto
Kecp. tf.
CAP. XII.
1. In quibus igitur periebamus membris, operantes ea quse
sunt corruptelse, in iisdem ipsis vivificamur, operantes ea quae sunt
Spiritus. Quemadmodum enim corruptelse est capax caro, sic et
incorruptelse ; et quemadmodum mortis, sic et vitse. Hsec autem
invicem cedunt, et utraque non permanent in idipsum, sed expel-
litur alterum ab altero, et prsesente altero interit alterum. Si
igitur mors possidens hominem expulit ab eo vitam, et mortuum
ostendit; multo magis vita possidens hominem expellit mortem,
1 Cl. hoc, indicating perhaps hac, 8 Mcec Grceca usque ad ista Esaice
and in the original rdSt ra rrji aapKbs verba, iicb Tavrds TpojJnrov, iterum ex
•wpottpnfiba tpya. Damatc. Parallel. descripta publicavit
1 abluli lumus, as the Greek middle HaUoudui in Vtia Irencei pag. 494.
voice, &Tr(\ovadu.e$a, and in a transitive Gbabe.
Benee.
VOL. II. 22
350 ALIUD AFFLATUS \IT2E
lib.v. xiL KaT<XTTt]<ret tw Oew' Et yctp 6 OdvaTOS eveKpoirolrjo-e, . . .
'mass.v!' tov avOpwirov, Ka6ws <prj<rtv 'Ho-ata? 6 irpo(pqTW KaTeVtei/ o
OdvaTOS ia-)(v<ras' /cat ird\iv, ^A-CpeTKev 6 Qebs ttolv SaKpvov
airb iravros Trpocrwirov.
ECatenain 2. '"ErejOoV e<TTi irvor) ^wrjs, h koI 3"^rv)(iKov airepya-
iren.OIX'T' Xpnevti tov avQpwirov /cat eTepov irvev/xa Xwoiroiovv, to /cat
TrvevfxaTiKov avTov cnroTeXovv. Kai Sia tovto 'Haaias (prjcrlv
ovtw \eyet Kvptos 6 Trotrjcras tov ovpavbv, /cat crTepewcras
avTov, 6 Trtj^as tt)v yrjv, «cat ra ev avTty /cat SiSovs irvorjv
tw \aw tw eir avTrjs, /cat irvevfia tois traTOvcriv avrr/v T^i/
ftev irvor)v iravTi koivws tw <hri yrjs \aw <prj<rds SeSoarOat,
t6 Se irvevfia ISlws 3 KaTaTraTOvcrt toj yewSets eTriOvftlas-
Atb /cat Trd\iv 6 avTOS 'Haraias StacrTeWwv Tct irpoetpr}ft.eva o.m.
<pr]<rlm Tlvevfia yap irap efiov e^e\ev<reTat, /cat irvor)v iracrav
Spiritus enim a me exiet, et afflatum omnem ego feci. Spiritum emi. i™. ie.
quidem proprie in 2Deo deputans, quem in novissimis temporibus
effudit per adoptionem filiorum in genus humanum: afflatum
autem communiter in conditionem, et facturam ostendens illum.
Aliud autem est quod factum est, ab eo qui fecit. Afflatus igitur
temporalis; Spiritus autem sempiternus. Et afflatus quidem
auctus ad modicum, et Hempore aliquo manens, deinde abit, sine
spiramento relinquens illud in quo fuit ante. Spiritus autem cir-
cumdans intus et foris hominem, quippe semper perseverans, nun-
quam relinquens eum. Sed non primo quod spiritale est, ait Apo- 1 cor. xv. 46.
stolus, hoc tanquam ad nos homines dicens, sedprimo quod animale
est, deinde quod spiritale secundum rationem. 3Oportuerat enim
primo plasmari hominem, et plasmatum accipere animam ; deinde
sic communionem Spiritus recipere. Quapropter et primus Adam i cot. xv. 4«.
factus est a Domino in animam viventem, secundus *Adam in
spiritum vivificantem. Sicut igitur 5qui in animam viventem factus
est, 6divertens in pejus, perdidit vitam; sic rursus idem ipse in
melius recurrens, assumens vivificantem spiritum, inveniet vitam.
3. Non enim aliud est quod moritur, et aliud quod vivificatur:
quemadmodum neque aliud quod perit, et aliud quod invenitur;
1 f. 1. ^ fib ovv. Suppl. wvedfia. 4 Adam, Clekm. Stieren reportsa
* T. 1. Deum. lacuna in the Voss. MS. Ar. autem.
' Ar. temporale, and opartet. 6 Ar. quod. Ar., Clerm. advtrtcns.
22—2
352 ALIUD IMMUTATIO SUBSTANTI^
ub.v. xii. avevpitTKo/ULevov, ctAX' eKeivo to airoXooXos Trpo^aTOv r)\Qev 6
GR. V. xii.
mass. v. vi * y ~
JS-vptos avaCr/TWV. m1 1> ovv
» r/v
* to< airouvr/crKOV
» n - ,. iraVTtes
/ rjt Tt/s
~
crapKos vTrocrTaerif, Ka} r) 1 dvo/3a\ovcra Tr/v irvor/v Trjs fyyqs,
/cat dirvovs Kal veKpa yevo/nevr/. TavTtjv ovv 6 Ki/jOto? ?/\6e
l£wOTroia>v Iva d)? ev tw 'A.Sd/J. irdvTes aTrodvr/crKOfiev, oti
koi, ev tiS Xj0t<7T<» <^Jcrco;uei', ot« ifvevfxaTiKo}, diroOefievoi m. 307.
ov to ir\dcrfi.a tov Qeov, ctAXa Ta? eiriQvfJ.ias Trjs crapKOS,
Kai irpocr\a^6vTes to Tlvevfia to dyiov.
•
ALIUD RENOVATIO. 353
dicens. 1 Fructus autem operis spiritus, est carnis salus. Quis lib. y. xii.
enim alius apparens 2fructus ejus 3est qui non apparet Spiritus, gr. v
(juam maturam efficere carnem et capacem incorruptelse ? Si igitur xii- *■
vivere in carne, hic mihi fructus operis est, non utique substan- Phil- '• ^2-
tiam contemnebat carnis, in eo quod 4diceret, Spoliantes vos vete- coi.m. 10.
rem hominem cum operibus ejus; 5sed spoliationem pristinse nos-
trae conversationis manifestavit, eam quae veterascit et corrumpi-
tur: et propter hoc intulit: Et induentes novum hominem, eum qui
renovatur in agnitionem secundum imaginem ejus qui creavit eum.
In eo ergo quod ait, Qui renovatur in agnitionem, demonstravit
quoniam ipse ille qui ignorantise erat ante homo, id est ignorans
Deum, per eam quse in eo est agnitionem renovatur. Agnitio
enim Dei renovat hominem. Et in eo quod dicit, Secundum
imaginem conditoris, recapitulationem manifestavit ejusdem homi-
nis, qui in initio secundum imaginem factus est Dei./ Quoniam
autem idem ipse erat Apostolus, qui ex utero generatus fuerat,
Grabe epistola. See 357, 7; 362, 1. sequel, which commences with a dis-
1 The meaning of these words per se junctive particle i 5i Kapirbs, k.t.\. But
is not very perceptible. Unde colligere the fruit, or final resuU, of the uorks of
licet, unam alleramque lineam in textu the Spirit is the salvaticm, or life, of the
Irencei transpositam esse, is Grabe's sup- flesh. I add Grabe'S proposed order :
position. Massoet rejoins that the wri- Dicens : Si autem vivere in carne hic
ter has in his mind S. Paul's definition mihi fructus operis est. Fructus igitur
of the/n«'<« of the Spirit, Gal. v. 22, 24. operis Spiritus est carnis salus. Quis
He had better have said, the fruits of enim aUus &c. usque incorrupteUe.
riglUeousness which are by Jesus Christ, 3 fructus, Clerm. fructuram, induc-
mentioned Philip. i. 11. Now the Sy- ing the suspicion thatthe translatorwrote
riac version speaks of these fruits as be- fructus jam, having as his original,
ing vita carnis; and further that they rls yap &\\os $a&6fjievos Kapirbs S-r/ tou
were reflectively the practical evidence fi7] tpawofiivov HveO/MiTOS, 17 t6 re\elav
of S. Paul's own fruitfulness ; for this iroieiv ttjv aapKa, k.t.\.
version has, Si autem etiam in istis vita 3 est, Ar., omitted in the Clf.rm.
sit carnis, fructus sunt mihi in operibus 4 diceret. The Clerm. has dedicerit,
owing to the sequence of d after the
meis. i-L-K» v 1 \c7Ld ^_»> ^ same letter final. Grabe adopts the
^nsn L„} \i]s> Vet. and Voss. reading dxxerat, (not
Ab. as Stieren says, where diceret is
The writer apparently bad the single pas- the reading), so also Mass. and St.
sage Phil. i. 22 inhismind, but in a Sy- But the use of the pluperfect would im-
riac form ; and the translator's carnis ply, that the writer is still quoting from
salus was obtained by transfusion through the Fp. ad Phil. ev T<p elwetv would
the autliors Greek from the Syriac suit either reading.
]; ffl *"*)> dicens, as I imagine, e Ila\aibv bi, oi vpbs yiveatv Kal iva-
represents \i£as, having said so, refer- yivealv tprjatv, &\\a irpbs rbv filov, t6v
ring to the Apostles words ad Phil., re £v irapaKoij, t6v tc iv v-iraKorj. Cl.
that he had just quoted, and not to the Al. Str. iii. p. 466. Gr.
354 SANATIO ^GRUM CURAT
lib. v. xii. hoc est5 antiqua carnis substantia, ipse in *ea epistola quse est ad
mass. v" Galatas dixit : Gum autem placuit Deo, qui me ew utero matris
*"' s" meo3 segregavit, et vocavit per gratiam suam, revelare Filium suum
<jai.i. is, i6. -n mg^ ut evangelisarem eum in gentibus; non alius erat qui natus
fuerat ex utero, sicut prsediximus, et alius qui evangelisabat Filium
Dei : sed idem ille qui ante ignorabat, et persequebatur Ecclesiam,
revelatione ei de ccelo facta, et colloquente cum eo Domino,
cap. xii.et quemadmodum in tertio libro ostendimus, evangelisabat Filium
Dei Christum Jesum, qui sub Pontio Pilato crucifixus est, prae-
terita ignorantia exterminata a posteriore agnitione: quemad-
modum cseci, quos curavit Dominus, csecitatem quidem amiserunt,
perfectam autem receperunt substantiam oculorum, et 2iisdem
ipsis quibus ante non videbant oculis, recipiebant visionem, cali-
gine a visione tantum exterminata, servata autem substantia ocu-
lorum ; ut per quos non viderant oculos, per eos rursus videntes,
gratias agerent ei, qui rursus visum eis redintegravit: et qui
Luc. vi. 6 aridam 3 curavit manum, et omnes omnino quos curavit, non ea
quse ab initio ex utero edita fuerant membra mutaverunt; sed
eadem ipsa salva recipiebant.
5. Fabricator enim universorum Dei Verbum, qui et ab
initio plasmavit hominem, a malitia inveniens 4 labefactatum suum
plasma omni modo curavit: hoc quidem et secundum unumquod-
que membrum, sicut et in suo plasmate est; hoc autem et in semel
totum sanum et integrum redintegravit hominem, perfectum eum
sibi prseparans ad resurrectionem. Et 6quam enim causam habe-
bat carnis membra curare, et restituere in pristinum characterem,
si non ehabebant salvari, qure ab illo curata fuerant? Si enim
temporalis erat ab eo utilitas, nihil grande prsestitit his qui ab eo
curati sunt. Aut quomodo 6dicunt non esse capacem carnem vitse g. 4ia
quse est ab eo, quse percepit curationem ab eo ? Vita enim per
curationem, incorruptela autem per vitam efficitur. Qui igitur
curationem confert, hic et vitam: et qui vitam, hic et 'incorrup-
telam circumdat plasmati suo.
m.308. 1. Dicant ^enim nobis hi qui contraria dicunt, id est, qui con-
tradicunt ^suse saluti, 2summi Sacerdotis mortua filia, et viduae M*J.%!i; fi;
filius qui 3circa portam mortuus efferebatur, et 4Lazarus qui in Joh- **■
monumento 6quartam habebat diem, in quibus resurrexerint cor-
poribus? In iisdem ipsis scilicet, in quibus et mortui fuerant.
Si enim non in iisdem ipsis, videlicet nec iidem ipsi qui mortui
erant resurrexerunt. 6Sed enim apprehendit, ait, Dominus manum ^arc- T- 41>
mortui, et dixit ei : Juvenis, tibi dico, surge : et sedit mortuus, et
jussit ei ndari manducare, et dedit eum matri suw. Et Lazarum
vocavit voce magna, dicens: Lazare, veni foras: et exivit, 8inquit, Joh. «.«
mortuus, colligatus pedes et manus institis. Hoc symbolum ejus
hominis, qui illigatus fuerat in peccatis. Et propter hoc ait
Dominus: Solvite illvm, et 9dimittite abire. Sicut igitur qui curati
sunt, in his quae ante passa fuerant membra curati sunt; et
mortui in iisdem surrexerunt corporibus, membris et corporibus
ipsorum percipientibus curationem, et eam vitam quse 10dabatur a
Domino, per temporalia prseformante seterna, et ostendente quoniam
ipse est, qui et curationem plasmati suo, et vitam prsestare potest,
uti nejus de resurrectione quoque credatur sermo: sic et in fine i cor. xv. 62.
in novissima tuba clamante Domino, resurrecturi sunt mortui,
cause its construction may be identified irepl. N. T. ■/jyytoe tj? tvK-q.
with the two preceding passages, I. p. 91, 4 sed enim in Lazaro, prcecipuo resur-
to?s ii .... a<p6ap<rtav .... <cai 6&t)av alw- reclionU exemplo, caro jacuit in infirmi-
vlav Treptiroi-fiaTj, and II. p. 323, t<? 6Vij- tate. Tkrt. de Res. 53. Ab. omits gui.
Ttp Tj)K dBavatrlav vepnroiet, and that 8 TtiTapTaios rjv.
which follows, p. 357, rif (pBaprif jrcpi- 6 The two miracles of raising the
-roi-qoatrBai rt/r atpBapolav. The Clkbm. widow's son and the Rabbi's daughter
reads plasma, but otherwise is in agree- are here amalgamated.
ment. Massuet is in error in saying 7 dari, Ch., Voss., but Ar. dare.
that it has incorruptela, which he prints, 8 Inquit mortuus, not in the Ar.
as also plasma suum. Cl. suo. 9 dimittite, the translation as before
1 The Cl. omits enim, and Ar. suas. of Atpere. 99, 9.
s N. T. cfs rwv ipxurvvayiiyuv. 10 Clbrm. vitiose dabilur.
3 circa, wapa having been read as 11 ejus, Voss., Vet., but Cl., Ab. ei.
356 CAHO REDIMITUR
lib. v. quemadmodum ipse ait : Veniet hora, in qua omnes lmortui, qui in
gb. v. xiii. monumentis sunt, audient vocem 1 Filii Hominis, et exient, qui bona
MASS. V. *
xiii. 2. fecerunt, in resurrectionem vitce: et qui mala qperati sunt, in resur-
Joh. v.28 rectionem judicii.
1 The Cl. omits enim statim. Ab. present ita ut sii, and have been dis-
has ostendente statim, and dicentes. placed from bcfore conforme.
* The clause is omitted, cum autem 5 Manifestum est quoniam, StjXovoti.
corruptibile Jioc indueril incorrupte- * qucc, Voss., but Ar. &c. quod.
lam. The Clkum. however omits the word
3 mors was similarly repeated at p. altogether, and is very probably right.
119, though victoria and aculcu» were 7 The iuterpolation of the Scriptural
there transposed. reference by the translator, suggests the
* ita ut possit, the clause elt rb suspicion that the greater number of
yeviffBat is omitted in the translation ; such references have come in from the
most probably therefore these words re- margin.
358 ABSORBETUR MORTALE
lib. V. dvrjrov virb Ttji ^oorjs' 6 Se KaTepyaaafievos rjfias eis avTO
3R V. xiii.
mass. v. tovto" /"i \ of Kai\ oovs
Weo?, b \ tifuv
t ~ appapoova
\ , t Q— tov** nvevfLaTOS'
r i
(pave-
pcoTaTa irepi Trjs aapKos TavTa Aeya>v ovtb yap rj "yvyrj
dvrjTov, ovtb to Tlvevfia. K.aTaTrlverai yap to OvrjTov xnrb
Trjs Xoorjs, oti ftrjKeTi o~ap£ veKpa, aXXci ^wtra /cat acpOapTOS
fievei, vfivov<ra tov els avTO tovto KaTepyacrdfxevov rjfias
Qeov.
nos in hoc ipsum, Deus, qui ldedit nobis pignus Spiritus; mani-
festissime hoc de carne dicens; nec enim anima mortalis, neque
spiritus. 2Absorbetur autem mortale a vita, 3quando et caro jam
non mortua, sed viva et incorrupta perseveraverit, hymnum dicens
Deo, qui in hoc ipsum perficit nos. Ut ergo in 4hoc perficia-
icor. vlso. mur, bene Corinthiis ait: Glorificate *Deum in corpore vestro.
Deus 4autem incorruptibilitatis est effector.
4. Quoniam autem non de alio quodam corpore, sed de cor-
pore carnis dicit hsec, manifeste et indubitate et sine ulla ambi-
2Cor.iv. io guitate Corinthiis ait: Semper mortificationem 'Jesu in corpore
nostro circumferentes, ut 6et vita Jesu 1Christi in corpore nostro
manifestetur. Si enim qui vivimus, in mortem tradimur 8per
Jesum, ut et 6vita Jesu manifestetur in carne mortali nostra. Et G.420.
quoniam spiritus complectitur carnem, in eadem epistola ait :
2Cor. m.3. Quoniam estis epistola Ghristi, ministrata a nobis, inscripta non
atramento, sed Spiritu Dei vivi, non in tabulis lapideis, sed in
tabulis cordis carnalibus. Si ergo nunc corda carnalia capacia
Spiritus fiunt, quid mirum si in resurrectione eam quae a Spiritu
datur capiunt vitam? De qua resurrectione Apostolus in ea
CAP. XIV.
Nisi caro salvanda esset, carnem ejusdem substantice
cum nostra Verbum non adsumsisset: quapropter
nec per ipsum essemus reconciliati.
1. Quoniam autem non adversus ipsam substantiam carnis et m.
sanguinis dixit Apostolus, non possidere 'eam regnum Dei, ubi-
que idem Apostolus in Domino Jesu Christo usus est carnis et
sanguinis nomine; 2aliquid quidem, uti 3hominem ejus statueret,
etenim ipse semetipsum Filium dicebat Hominis: 2aliquid autem,
uti salutem carnis nostrse confirmaret. Si enim non 4haberet caro
salvari, nequaquam Verbum Dei caro factum esset. Et si non
4haberet sanguis justorum inquiri, nequaquam sanguinem habuis-
set Dominus. Sed quoniam ab initio vocalis est* 4 sanguis, Deus ad
Gen. iv. w. Cain dixit, cum occidisset fratrem suum : Vox sanguinis fratris tui
clamat ad me. Et quoniam haberet exquiri sanguis ipsorum, dixit
Gen. ix. «, e. ad eos qui 5 circa Noe erant : Etenim 6 vestrum sanguinem animarum
vestrarum exquiram illum de manu omnium bestiarum. 7Et ite-
rum: Qui effundet sanguinem hominis, *pro sanguine ejus effundetur.
Similiter autem et Dominus his qui habebant ejus sanguinem
MMauxxiii effundere, dicebat: Exquiretur omnis sanguis justus, qui effunditur
35 seq.
1 eam, discarded by Mass. and Sti- Hebr.
KBEN, is restored on the authority of 7 et omitted in the Ab., and perhaps
the Arund., Mkbc. ii. and Othob. MSS. irdXo» simply stood in the Greek.
3 aliquid quidem .... aliquid autem, 8 The Abund. inserts sanguis, but it
partitive, rb n(v n.. ,t6 84 n. is not admitted for the critical reasons
3 hominem, often used absolutely of assigned by Grabk in the following note.
the human nature of Christ. Thus the Ita quoque hic loe.us aUegatus legitur
veTBe'miheTET>EUM,cumadliberandv,m Lib. II. Const. Ap. cap. II. 4?, 6 4kx4o>v
suscepisti hominem should have been ren- alfia avOpunrov, avri rou at/taros avrod
dered, When to deliver thou tookest upon 4Kxv0r/<TeTai. Atque sic eliam nostrce
Thee Man. Even patristical Latin re- editl, LXX. Interprctum habent, excepta
jects the solecism, cum suscepisti ad libe- Compl., quce ita sonat : avrl tov alfiaTos
randum. avBpwirov t6 avrov 4Kxv6Tjo-erai. Plura
4 See p. 354, 6, and 359, 3. de varia hujus loci lectione congessit
8 Ar. in arca Noe. Cotelbeius in not. The Clerm. and
6 veslrum, Cl., Ae., Voss., LXX., Voss. copies have omitted the word.
HOMINEM SUSCEPIT CHRISTUS. 3G1
super terram, a sanguine Abeljusti, usque ad sanguinem Zacharice lib. v.
filii Barachiw, quem occidistis inter templum et altare: etiam dico G^jjsxy'
vobis, venient omnia ista super 1 generationem istam; recapitula- X1V' '•
tionem effusionis sanguinis ab initio omnium justorum et prophe-
tarum in semetipsum futuram indicans, et exquisitionem sanguinis
o. 421. ipsorum per semetipsum. Non autem exquireretur 2hoc, nisi et
salvari haberet : 2nec in semetipsum recapitulatus esset haecDomi-
nus, nisi et ipse caro et sanguis 3secundum principalem plasma-
tionem factus fuisset, salvans in semetipso in fine iliud quod
perierat in principio in Adam.
2. Si autem ob alteram quandam dispositionem Dominus
incarnatus est, et ex altera substantia carnem attulit, non ergo in
semetipsum recapitulatus est 3hominem: adhuc etiam nec caro
quidem dici potest. Caro enim vere primae plasmationis e limo
4facta est successio. Si autem 8ex alia substantia habere eum
oportuit materiam, 6ab initio ex altera substantia Pater operatus
fuisset fieri conspersionem ejus. Nunc autem quod fuit qui per-
ierat homo, hoc salutare factum est Verbum, per semetipsum eam
quae esset ad eum communioneni, et exquisitionem salutis ejus
efficiens. Quod autem 7perierat, sanguinem et carnem habebat.
Limum enim de terra accipiens Dominus, plasmavit hominem, et
propter hunc omnis dispositio adventus Domini. Habuit ergo
et ipse carnem et sanguinem, non alteram quandam, sed illam
1 ea, Ar. quce est, Ar. and Voss. 7 Ut evacuatam non possumus dicere
The passage reads naturally in the carnem Christi, ita nec peccatricem, nec
Greek, h> t-q ets r. K. ; perhaps rendered, evacuatam, in qua dolus non fuit. De-
in Epistola ad CcH. fendimus autem non, carnempeccati eva-
2 Ar. cogitationis. Mass. notes rijs cuatam esse in Christo, sed peccatum
Siafolas m the S. Gbrm. copy. carnis ; non substantiam, sed culpam.
3 reconciliati. G. T. a-rroKar-lfKXa^fv. Tert. de Oarne Chr. 16.
So also the Syr. 8 rip Kvplcji irpoatroiii, i. e. imagines
* ejus as m the Syr. OlZoVmO as pertaining to the Lord, cf. affingerent,
Gr. simply, Oavdrov. p. 365.
5 hoc, e. q. Ar., but Cl.,Vet.,Voss. 8 Cl. adfuit, cf. the preceding letter.
omit est. 10 transvertentes, iieTaaTpi<j>orres,per-
6 a omitted in the Clerm. vertentes. Ar. privantes.
OPERA CARNIS DAMNAT. 363
terea in ^epistola ad Romanos ait: Non ergo regnet peccatum in lib.v.
corpore mortali vestro ad obediendum 2 ei : neque exhibeatis membra oiv v^- x^.
vestra arma injustitim peccato : sed exhibete vosmetipsos Deo, velut 4-
a mortuis viventes, et membra vestra arma justitiae Deo. Quibus 2°m- vi- 12
igitur membris serviebamus peccato, et fructificabamus morti, iu.Sjl'ss'et
iisdem ipsis membris servire nos vult justitiee, ut fructificemus
vitee. Memor igitur, dilectissime, quoniam carne Domini nostri
redemtus es, et sanguine ejus 3redhibitus, et tenens caput, ex quo coi. n. w.
universum corpus Ecclesi/B 4compaginatum augescit, hoc est, car-
nalem adventum Filii Dei, et Deum confitens, et shominem ejus
firmiter excipiens, utens etiam his ostensionibus quse sunt ex
Scripturis, facile evertis, quemadmodum demonstravimus, omnes
eas quse postea affictse sunt haereticorum sententias.
CAP. XV.
Testimoniis Esaice et Ezechielis probat resurrectionem,
eundemque Deum nos resuscitaturum esse qui creavit.
, 1. Quoniam autem is qui ab initio condidit hominem, post
resolutionem ejus in terram promisit ei secundam generationem,
Esaias quidem sic ait : Besurgent mortui, et surgent qui in monu- Esai.xxvi.i9.
mentis 6sunt, et lcetabuntur qui sunt in terra. Ros enim qui a te
est, sanitas est eis. Et iterum : Ego vos advocabo, et in Hieru- Esai. ixvi. 13
salem advocabimini, et videbitis, et gratulabitur cor vestrum, et ossa ^
vestra quasi herba orientur, et cognoscetur manus Domini his qui
colunt eum. Et Ezechiel autem sic : %Et facta est super me Ezech.
xxxvii. 1
1 Ar. inserts ea, cf. 362,1; 357, 7. 4 compaginatum, a closer translation
8 In concupiacentiis ejus omisit forte 0f the Syr. ^ID than of the Gr.
Int. vel Scriba, quia ista aberant ab {mxop-qyuv.
Jtalica vertione, prout ex TertuUiano de 5 ^ Clerm. here inserts in; butit
Eesurrectione, cap. 4 7, colligitur. Grab. agrees ^ the yoss andVbt. m reading
For ei Ar. has et, suggesting the Syriac ^ for which Ar and earlier edd haye
original k£>]o. eum. The original seems to have had
* redhibitus, airoKaraffTaSels, for cf. Kal rbv airrov AvSpuirov f}ef3alwi ixdex6-
the title of I. XIV. with the Greek at p. uevoi, havingreferencetoChrisfs Second
184, 1, of voL 1. Feuard. says, Est Advent in the Flesh to judge the world.
autem Jurecomultis, redhibere, facere ut 6 sunt, Ar. omitted Cl., Voss.
rursus habeat vendilor, quod ante habu- 7 Ex hac Ezechielis visione resurrec-
erat. Inde Festus : Redhiberi id dicitur, tionem mortuorum confirmant quoque cum
quod redditum est. JJomo porro morti, Irenceo, Clemens Romanus lib. V. Constii.
diemoni, inferisque seipsum vendiderat : cap. 8. Tertullianus lib. V. de Jiesur-
at Christus sua passione et morte illum rectione Carnis. Feuard. Imo omnes
ritas, Deo, codisque restituit. fere Patres, qni hoc dictum allegarunt,
364 ARIDA OSSA QUI VIVIFICAT.
lib. v. manus Domini, et ^eduxit me in spiritu Dominus, et posuit me in
XV. 1.
gh.
B. V.
v. xxv. medio campi, et hic erat plenus 2ossibus, et circumduxit me super ea
MASS. V.
xv' in circuitum in gyro, et ecce multa super faciem campi arida valde.
Et dixit ad me: Fili hominis, si vivunt ossa hwc? Et dixi:
sDomine tu scis, 4qui fecisti hwc. Et dixit ad me: Prophetare
super ossa hwc, et dices eis: Ossa arida, audite sermonem Domini.
Hwc dicit Dominus ossibus his: Ecce, ego superduco super vos
spiritum vitw, et dabo super vos nervos, et reduco super vos carnem,
et extendam super vos cutem, et dabo spiritum meum in vos, et
vivetis, et cognoscetis quia ego sum Dominus. Et prophetavi, sicut
prwcepit mihi 5Dominus. Et factum est cum prophetarem, et ecce
terrw motus, et adducebantur ossa unumquodque ad compaginem
suam: et vidi, et ecce super ea nervi et carnes nascebantur, et
ascendebant super ea cutes desuper, et spiritus non erat in eis. Et
dixit ad me: Ad spiritum 6propheta, fili hominis, et dic spiritui:
Hwc dicit Dominus : A quatuor spiritibus veni, et insuffla in mor-
tuos istos, et vivant. Et prophetavi, quemadmodum prwcepit mihi
Dominus, et intravit in eos spiritus, et vixerunt, et steterunt supra
xxxvh 12 Pedes suos collectio multa valde. Et rursus ipse ait : Hwc dicit
seq- Dominus : Ecce, ego aperiam monumenta vestra, et educam vos de
monumentis vestris, et inducam vos in terram Israel, et cognoscetis,
quia ego sum Dominus, cum aperiam ego sepulchra vestra, ut redu-
cam de sepulchris populum meum, et dabo spiritum meum in vos, et
''vivetis, et ponam vos in terram vestram, et cognoscetis quia ego
Dominus. Locutus sum, etfaciam, dicit Dominus. Demiurgo itaque
et hic vivificante corpora nostra mortua, quemaduiodum videre
adest, et resurrectionein eis repromittente et de sepulchris et
Esai ixv.22. monumentis suscitationem, et incorruptelam donante. sSecundum
enim lignum vitw, ait, dies ipsorum erunt ; hic solus Deus osten-
mortuorum resurrectUmem inde prohatum was twice written.
iverunt. Grabe. 4 qui fecisti hcec, imported into the
1 Ar. duxit, passage by the author or his translator.
3 LXX. cu/SpuTrlvuv, as Gb. has 5 Dominus added similarly.
observed; the word is also omitted 6 Tertullian, deRes. Carn. 28, also
by Tert. de Res. C. 29, and it has no uses the aotive form ; propJicta ad spiri-
equivalent in the Hebrew, though the twm, propheta, whieh expresses the He-
Chaldee Paraphrase haa it, K^D brew> Chaldaio, and LXX. texts.
tSBOK. Ar. omits tn circuitum. 7 vivetis, Clebm. videbitis.
3 LXX. Kipie KiJpie, <ri M<rrv 8 So the LXX- Kari TO!
ToOra. Tebt. Adonai, Domine, tu scii, roS &Xov T^s > which.has its coun-
as in the Hebrew flW Grabe terpart in the Chaldee paraphrase,
therefore infers that the word Domine P*" though not in the Hebrew.
C2ECUM SANAVIT IDEM. 365
ditur, qui hsec facit, et ipse bonus Pater, benigne vitam donans lib. v.
his qui ex se non ^habeant vitam. 0ujja v'
2. Et propter hoc manifestissime Dominus ostendit se et xv' '•
Patrem quidem suis discipulis, ne scilicet qusererent alterum
g. 42i Deum, praeter eum qui plasmaverit hominem, et afflatum vitse
donaverit ei; neque in tantam insaniam procederent, uti super
Demiurgum alterum affingerent patrem. Et ideo reliquos quidem
omnes, quibuscunque propter transgressionem 2eorum eveniebant
languores, curabat sermone : quibus et dicebat : Ecce sanus factus j0h. v. u.
es, jam noli peccare, ne quid tibi deterius fiat ; manifestans quo-
niam propter inobedientise peccatum subsecuti sunt languores
hominibus. Ei autem qui csecus fuerat a nativitate, jam non per
sermonem, sed per operationem praestitit visum; non vane, neque
prout evenit hoc faciens, sed ut ostenderet manum Dei, eam quse
ab initio plasmavit hominem. Et propterea interrogantibus eum
discipuiis, qua ex causa csecus natus esset, utrumne sua an paren-
tum culpa ? ait : Nec hic peccavit, neque parentes ejus, sed ut mani- Joh. ix. a
festentur opera Dei in ipso. Opera autem Dei plasmatio est
hominis. Hanc enim 3per operationem fecit, quemadmodum Scrip-
tura ait : Et swmsit Dominus Umwm de terra, et plasmamt hominem. Gen. u. 7.
»1.312. Quapropter et Dominus exspuit in terram, et fecit lutum, et su-
perlinivit illud oculis ostendens antiquam plasmationem quemad-
modum facta est, et manum Dei manifestans his qui intelligere
possint, per quam e limo plasmatus est homo. Quod enim 3in
ventre plasmare praetermisit artifex Verbum, hoc in manifesto
adimplevit; uti manifestarentur opera Dei in ipso, nec jam alte-
ram requireremus manum, 4per quam plasmatus est homo, neque
alterum patrem: scientes quoniam quse plasmavit nos initio, et
plasmat in ventre manus Dei, hsec in novissimis temporibus perdi-
tos exquisivit nos, suam Mucrifaciens et super humeros assumens
ovem perditam, et cum gratulatione in cohortem restituens vitae.
3. Quoniam autem in ventre plasmat nos Verbum Dei, ait
Hieremiae : Priusquam plasmarem te in utero nom te, et prius- Jer. i. 5.
quam 6exires de vulva sanctificam te, et prophetam in gentibus
posui te. 6Sed et Paulus similiter ait: Quando autem complacuit 0*11. is«eq.
1 habeant, Cl., Ar., Voss., Merc. 4 per qxiam omitted in the Cleru.
11., but Grabe habebant. 6 lucrifaciens, cohortem. KepSri<ras,
J quidem inserted Ar.
* Ab. omits per, and for in nntre 6 Cl., Ar., Voss., Vet., but Grabe
plarmare, ib. invenit replasmare. progredererit. ted omitted in tbe Gh.
VOL. II. 23
366 OCULIS VISUM REDDIDIT
lib. v. ei, qui me segregavit ex utero matris mew, uti eva
grv. xv. eum in geniibus. Cum ergo in ventre a Verbo plasmemur, idip-
*v- 3- sum Verbum ei, qui a nativitate csecus fuerat, formavit visionem,
eum qui in abscondito plasmator noster est in manifesto osten-
dens, quoniam ipsum Verbum manifestum hominibus factum fu-
erat: et antiquam plasmationem Adae 'disserens, et quomodo
factus est, et per quam plasmatus est manum, ex parte totum
ostendens. Qui enim visionem formavit Dominus, hic est qui
universum hominem 2formavit, voluntati Patris deserviens. Et
quoniam in illa plasmatione, quse secundum 2Adam fuit, in trans-
itt. iu. s. gressione factus homo, indigebat lavacro regenerationis, postquam
joh. ix. 7. linivit lutum super oculos ejus, dixit ei : Vade in Siloam, et la-
vare ; simul et plasmationem, et eam quse est per lavacrum rege-
nerationem restituens ei. Et propter hoc lotus venit videns, ut
et suum cognosceret plasmatorem, et disceret homo eum qui do-
navit ei vitam.
4. Excidunt itaque et hi qui a Valentino sunt, dicentes, non
ex hac terra plasmatum esse hominem, sed 3a fluida materia et
effusa. Ex qua enim terra 4Dominus ei formavit oculos, ex hac
manifestum est quoniam et ab initio plasmatus est homo. Non
enim consequens erat, aliunde 5quidem oculos, aliunde autem reli-
quum corpus plasmatum esse : quemadmodum nec consequens est,
alterum 6quidem corpus, alterum vero plasmasse oculos. Sed
idem ipse qui ab initio plasmavit Adam, cum quo et loquebatur
Gen.i. 25. Pater : Faciamus liominem secundum imaginem et 1 similitudinem
nostram; in novissimis temporibus semetipsum manifestans homi-
nibus, ei qui ab Adam csecus erat, formavit visionem. Et propter
hoc Scriptura significans quod futurum erat, ait, abscondito Adam g. 424.
propter inobedientiam, Dominum venisse vespere ad eum, et evo-
Gen. m.9. casse eum, et dixisse8: Ubi es? Hoc est, quoniam in novissimis
temporibus idipsum venit Verbum Dei advocare hominem, recom-
CAP. XVI.
1 eum, Clkrm., Voss., ineo, Abund. fusion. The reading followed is that of
ivafufiv/iffKuv airrbv ra tpya. the Clerm., Voss., Grabk, Massuet,
1 enim t. a. A. omitted in the Ae. Stikrkn, while theAB. has religua vere ;
sic in, MSS., Gr. inserts et. Mkro. n. reliqua vel; Fku. reliquavere
3 Ab. et. Cl. plasma, Ab. plasmatio, aliquando.
which aUo drops hac. 0 Ar. ostendens.
* liquido, aa<pm, vere being a mar- 0 Ar. in finem conformat nos, et
ginal gloss that has caused some con- coaptat vitam.
23—2
368 EST PATEK NOSTER
^B-V- 'Ej/ TOt? irpocrQev xpovois eXeyeTO /u.ev kcit etKova Qeov
MASS.V. yeyovevai tov avOpunrov, ovk eoeiKVvro oe' eri yap aoparos
xvi. 2. « f i , , , / < v /i » / ?i * ~
iji/ o Aoyo?, ov KaT eiKOva o avupanros eyeyovef ota tovto
y Damasc. Srj kcu Trjv 6/j.o'iuktiv pctSltos cnreftaXev. 'Ottotg Se crap]~
p. 480. eyeveTO 6 Aoyos tov Qeov, to, aficpoTepa eTreKvptocre' Kai yap
Kal Tr/v etKova eSei^ev aXr/Otos, avTOS tovto yevofievos oTrep
tjv r) eiKtov avTOV' koi Trjv 6f/.oltocriv 1 /3ej3al(os KaTecrTtjcre, crvv-
e^o/j.oiwcras tov avOptoTrov Tto aopaTU) iraTpi . . .
Patri. In prseteritis 2enim temporibus, dicebatur quidem secun-
dum imaginem Dei factum esse hominem, non autem ostendeba-
tur. Adhuc enim invisibile erat Verbum, cujus secundum imagi-
nem homo 3factus fuerat. Propter hoc autem et similitudinem
facile amisit. Quando autem caro Verbum Dei factum est, utra-
que confirmavit: et imaginem enim ostendit veram, ipse hoc
4fiens, quod erat imago ejus; et similitudinem firmans restituit,
consimilem faciens hominem invisibili Patri per visibile Verbum.
2. Et non solum autem per ea quse prsedicta sunt, et Patrem
et semetipsum manifestavit Dominus, sed etiam per ipsam passio-
nem. Dissolvens enim eam quse ab initio in ligno facta fuerat
pwi. h. a hominis inobedientiam, obediens factus est usque ad mortem, mortem
autem crucis, 5eam quse in ligno facta fuerat inobedientiam, per eam
quse in ligno fuerat obedientiam sanans. Non autem per 6eandem
venisset exsolvere eam, quse fuerat erga plasmatorem nostrum in- a. 425.
obedientiam, si alterum annuntiabat Patrem. Quoniam autem per
hsec, per quse non vobedivimus Deo, et non credidimus ejus verbo,
per hsec eadem obedientiam introduxit, et eam quse esset erga
iLwfmasc' ^v tiL*v y^P TV TfjO^Tft) 'A.Sa.fj. irpocreKO^anev, /ir) iroitjcravTes
avTOv Trjv evToiXr/v ev Se Tto Sevrepu) ,A.Sa/J. airo/caT»/AAa-
Verbum ejus assensionem, per quse manifeste ipsum ostendit
Deum : quem in primo quidem Adam offendimus, non facientes
1 Int. ^ejSaifij/. Bernaed : Contra inobedientiam Adae
2 enim, omitted in the Arund., datur tibi obedientia Christi. Ad lig-
seems natural, and yap perhaps has num vetitum vetus Adam tetendit ma-
been cancelled purposely in tbe Greek nus noxias : in ligno salutifero innoxias
fragment. manus Christus extendit. Serm. in 1
3 factus, Clerm., Voss., but omitted Epiph.
Arund. 6 xari. rty> airty, sc. eln6va.
4 fiens, altered in the Cleem. to fa- 7 Clerm., "Vosb. audivimw Deum:
ciens. the Arund. scribe apparently corrects
5 Grabe quotes the words of S. himself, for 0 is written upon a.
DEMIURGUS. 369
air apxqi. . . .
ejus praeceptum ; in secundo autem Adam reconciliati sumus, obe-
dientes usque ad mortem facti. Neque enim alteri cuidam eramus
debitores, sed illi, cujus 'et prseceptum transgressi fueramus ab
initio.
Kecp.
Deus et Dominus Pater et Creator universorum unicus
et solus est, qui nos in Christo dilexit, prcecepta dedit,
et remisit nobis peccata: cujus Filium et Verbum
sese Christus probavit, cum peccata condonaret.
OAP. XVII.
1 . Est autem hic Demiurgus, qui secundum dilectionem quidem,
Pater est; secundum autem virtutem, Dominus; secundum autem
sapientiam, factor et plasmator noster: cujus et praeceptum trans-
gredientes, inimici facti sumus ejus. Et propter hoc in novissimis
temporibus, in amicitiam restituit nos Dominus per suam incarna-
tionem, mediator Dei et hominum factus ; propitians quidem pro 1 Tim. h. s.
nobis Patrem, in quem peccaveramus, et nostram inobedientiam
per suam obedientiam consolatus ; nobis autem donans eam qu?e
est ad factorem nostrum conversationem et subjectionem. Qua-
propter 2et in oratione dicere nos docuit: Et remitte nobis debita Mattvi. 12.
nostra ; utique quoniam hic est Pater noster, cujus eramus debi-
tores, transgressi ejus prseceptum. 3Quis est autem hic? Utrumne
incognitus aliquis, et nulli 4unquam prseceptum dans Pater? An
vero qui a Scripturis prsedicatur Deus, cui et debitores eramus,
transgressi ejus praeceptum? Datum est autem praeceptum homini
per Verbum: Audivit etiim Adam, ait, vocem Domini Dei. Bene oen. m. set
1 Geabk omita el, ib. a principio. have qui. The Clerm. omits utrumne
a Ar. omits et. incognitus.
3 The order of the MSS., which also * unquam, Cl.,Voss., nunqnam, Ar.
370 CHBISTUS PECCATA EEMITTENDO
lib. v. igitur Verbum ejus ad hominem dicit : Remittuntur tibi peccata ;
°mass v"' ^em 'He5 m quem peccaveramus 1 in initio, remissionem peccato-
xvii- '• rum in fine donans. Aut 2si alterius quidem transgressi sumus
xJjjfVj»' * pneceptum, alius 2autem erat qui dixit, Remittuntur tibi peccata
tua, neque bonus, neque verax, neque justus est hujusmodi. Quo-
modo enim bonus, qui non ex suis donat ? Aut quomodo justus,
qui aliena rapit ? Quomodo autem vere remissa sunt peccata, nisi
Luc. i. 78. ille ipse in quem peccavimus donavit remissionem, per viscera mi-
sericordice Dei 3nostri, in quibus visitavit nos per Filium suum ?
Matt. u. 8. ^ 2. Quapropter et curato paralytico : Videntes, inquit, populi
clarificaverunt Deum, qui dedit potestatem talem hominibus. Quem
igitur Deum clarificaverunt circumstantes populi ? Numquidnam
ab hsereticis inventum, incognitum Patrem? Et quomodo eum
qui 4in totum non cognoscebatur ab eis glorificabant ? Manifes-
tum est ergo, quoniam eum, qui a lege et prophetis prsedicatus m. sh.
est Deus, glorificabant Israelitse, qui et est Pater Domini nostri :
et propter hoc docebat homines 5in sensu per ea signa quse facie-
bat, dare gloriam Deo. Si autem ab altero quidem Patre ipse
venisset, alterum autem Patrem glorificabant homines videntes g. 426.
ejus virtutes, ingratos eos in eum Patrem qui miserat curationem
efficiebat. 6Sed quoniam ab eo, qui est Deus, unigenitus Filius
venerat ad salutem hominum, et incredulos per eas quas faciebat
virtutes provocabat dare gloriam Patri: et non recipientibus ad-
ventum Filii ejus, et propter hoc non credentibus quse ab eo
Matt. ix. 6. 'fiebat remissioni, Pharisseis dicebat : Ut sciatis quoniam potesta-
tem habet Filius Hominis remittere peccata ; et hoc cum dixisset,
jussit paralyticum hominem tollere grabbatum super quem jacebat,
et ire in domum suam : 8per hoc quod efficit, confundens incredu-
Ios, et significans quoniam ipse est vox Dei, per quam accepit
homo praecepta, quje supergressus est, et factus est peccator : ex
peccatis enim paralysis subsecuta est.
jer. xxiu. 29. arborum posita est. Et Hieremias autem similiter ait: Verbmn
Domini, quemadmodum bipennis cwdens petram. Hoc ergo Ver-
bum absconditum a nobis manifestavit, 2quemadmodum praedixi-
mus, ligni dispositio. Quoniam enim per lignum amisimus illud,
per lignum iterum manifestum omnibus factum est, ostendens alti-
tudinem, et longitudinem, et latitudinem3 in se : et (quemadmo- g. 427.
dum dixit quidam de senioribus) per extensionem manuum, duos
populos ad unum Deum congregans. Duse quidem manus, quia
et duo populi dispersi in fines terree : unum autem medium caput,
quoniam et unus Deus super omnes, et per omnes, et in omnibus
t^/i. *> nobis.
CAP. XVIII.
Creaturas universas, quibus Deus Pater et ejus Verbum
utuntur, sua propria virtute et sapientia condide-
runt; non ex labe, aut ignorantia: alias nunquam
carnem assumsisset Dei Filius, qui omnem a Patre
potestatem accepit.
1. Et talem vel tantam dispositionem non per alienas, sed per m. 315.
suas efficiebat conditiones : neque per ea quae ex ignorantia et
1 rwv irpopepiiKtrnw, Polycabp, Pa- lignum, as in the earlier edd. The Ab.
PIA8, JUSTIN, Pothinus, &c. might has it, indicating the original position of
be mentioned, if it were worth while ligni.
to hazard a conjecture upon the point. 3 Add from the Greek, et profun-
s Grabe is wrong in saying that all ditatem. Mass. transposes vf. koX n9jK.
the MSS. ignore the insertion here of as also jrAdY. /cai /Jc£0.
VERBUM DEI SUSPENDEBATUR. 373
labe facta sunt, sed per ea quse ex sapientia et virtute Patris ejus lib. y.
substantiam habuerunt. Neque enim iniquus, ut aliena concupis- ^SaY^v.11"
cat ; neque indigens, ut non per sua propria suis propriis efficiat *Y1"- '•
vitam, sua utens conditione ad hominis salutem. Neque enim
portasset illum conditio, 'si ignorantiae et labis erat emissio.
Quoniam enim ipsum Verbum Dei incarnatum suspensum est
super lignum, per multa ostendimus*: et ipsi autem hseretici cru- •syriace.
cifixum confitentur. Quomodo 2igitur ignorantise et labis emissio
eum qui continet universorum agnitionem, et sit verus et per-
fectus, portare potuit! Aut quomodo 2ea quse absconsa est a
Patre et multum separata conditio, portavit ejus Verbum? Si
autem et ab angelis hsec facta est, sive ignorantibus eum qui
super omnia est Deus, sive scientibus, cum dixerit Dominus,
Quoniam ego in Patre, et Pater in me 2est, quomodo Patrem et joh. xiv. 11.
Filium simul fabricatio angelorum portare sustinuit! Quomodo
autem ea quae extra pleroma est conditio cepit eum, qui continet
universum pleroma ! Cum igitur hsec omnia impossibilia sint, et
probationem non habeant, illud solum verum est Ecclesise prseco-
nium, quoniam propria conditio, quse ex virtute et arte et sapientia
Dei substitit, portavit eum; quse quidem secundum invisibilitatem
a Patre portatur, secundum 3vjsibile autem e contrario portat ejus
Verbum: et hoc est 4verum./ Pater enim conditionem simul et
Verbum suum portans, et Verbum portatum a Patre prsestat
5Spiritum omnibus, quemadmodum vult Pater : quibusdam quidem
secundum conditionem, 6quod est conditionis, quod est factum :
are restored for tlie reason that weighed ritual ; and a Platonic contrast is drawn
with Gbabe, because they have their between the real, t6 ov, and the contin-
true parallel in the sequel ; though quod gent, t6 yevdfievov. See Prelim. Rem.
est ex Dco would geem most naturally to XXIV. n. 1, and I. 292, n. 1.
close the series; e.g. rois fiev Kara ttjv 1 Syr. ^XaiSO Greek, Vfiiv.
tcrlaiv, t6 ttjs Krlaeojs, t6 yevdfjLevov ' tois 2 Clerm. Verbum, and omits autem.
Se ko.8' viodeffiav, r6 ttjs yevvrjcrews, t6 eV
BeoO. The Holy Spirit is the author of 3 Clekm. omits qui.
every good gift, whether natural or spi- 1 1. visibiliter. Cf. 373, 3. Ar. ponit.
A CREATURA BAJULATUR. 375
factum est, et pependit super lignum, uti universa in semetipsum lib. v.
1 recapituletur. Et mi proprii illum non receperunt homines, (mass.'v!'
quemadmodum 2Moyses hoc ipsum manifestavit in populo: aEt . x"" 2-
erit vita tua pendem ante oculos tuos, et non credes vitce tuw. Qui ^ut xxviii-
igitur non 4receperunt illum, non acceperunt vitam. Quotquot au-
tem receperunt illum, dedit illis potestatem filios Deifieri. Ipse est
enim qui universorum potestatem habet a Patre, quoniam Verbum
Dei, ethomo verus, invisibilibus quidem 5participans rationabiliter,
et 'sensuabiliter legem statuens, universa quaeque in suo perseve-
rare ordine ; super visibilia autem et humana regnans manifeste, et
omnibus dignum superducens justum judicium : quemadmodum et
David manifeste significans, ait : Deus noster manifeste veniet, et Ps- xlix- 3- *■
non tacebit. Deinde et quod ab eo superinducitur judicium, mani-
festavit, dicens : Ignis in conspectu ejus ardebit, et in circuitu ejus
tempestas valida. Advocabit ccelum 6de sursum, et terram discer-
nere populum suum.
OAP. XIX.
Cum Eva inobediente et prcevaricatrice comparatur
B. Virgo Maria, illius advocata: referunturque varice
et dissidentes hcereses.
1. Manifeste itaque in sua propria venientem Dominum, et
sua propria eum 6bajulante conditione, quae bajulatur ab ipso, et
recapitulationem ejus quse in ligno fuit inobedientise, per eam quse
in ligno est obedientiam, facientem, et 'seductione illa soluta, qua
1 Clbrm., Ar., but Merc. ii. reca- parallelism of the context indicates per
pitulentur, al. recapitularetur. eam bajulantem conditionem.
3 Moyscs hoc ipsum. For these words 7 As in the Ar. The Cl. has se-
Ar. reads from a preceding line, uti duetionem illam sdutam, qua soluta, and
universa ; and it may be observed that omits viro. Grabe compares Justin
where a transcriber makes a false cast, MaRT. Kai 5ia rijs irapdhov dvOpuiros
he sometiiues wilfully allows it to dis- yeyovtvaL, tva ca! 5i' ys odou ij clto toO
place the true text See p. 376, 1. 6<pews TrapaKofy ttjv dpxhv £\a/3e, 5ia raij-
3 See p. 174, n. 3. tvs tt}s bdoO Kal KaT&Kvaiv \dj3w' wap-
4 Cl. rejecerunt. Oe"vos ydp oOcra E5a Kal atpdopos rbv
8 participans, sensuabiliter, Cl., Ar., \6yov, rbv dirb tov Scpeojs ovWa^oOcra,
Mass., but Grabe, without naming his TrapaKoty Kal Odvarov HtckC tIotlv 8e Kal
authority, principans and sensibiliter. Xapdv \af3o0cra Mapia r) irapOtvos, evay-
6 Ar., but Cl. sursum. Cl., Arund., ye\L^ouchfov avrrj Taf3pLri\ dyye"\ov . . .
Othob., Merc. 11. bajulante. Grabe direKpLvaTO' yhoLrb uol Kara t6 pr)ud
reads from the Voss. bajulantem; and aov. Dial. p. 327.
376 MARIA EV2E PATRONA.
LiB. v. seducta est male illa, quae jam viro destinata erat virgo Eva, per
mass' v*' ver^atem evangelisata est bene ab angelo jam sub viro Virgo
*'*• '• Maria. Quemadmodum enim illa per angelicum sermonem se-
ducta est, ut effugeret Deum prcevaricata verbum ejus, ita et hsec
per angelicum sermonem evangelisata est, ut portaret Deum obe-
diens ejus verbo. 'Et si ea inobediret Deo, sed et hsec suasa est
obedire Deo, uti virginis Evse virgo Maria fieret 2advocata. Et
quemadmodum adstrictum est morti genus humanum per virginem,
salvatur per virginem: sequa lance 3disposita virginalis inobedien-
tia per virginalem obedientiam; adhuc 4enim protoplasti peccatum
per correptionem primogeniti emendationem accipiens, et serpentis
prudentia devicta in columbse simplicitate, vinculis autem illis
resolutis, per qufe alligati eramus morti.
2. Indocti omnes hseretici, et ignorantes dispositiones Dei, et
inscii ejus qufe est secundum hominem 5 dispensationis, quippe
caecutientes circa veritatem, ipsi suse contradicunt saluti. Alii
quidem alterum introducentes, prseter Demiurgum, Patrem. Alii
autem ab angelis quibusdam dicentes factum esse mundum, et
1 Et si ea inobedierat Deo, sed, is may be added that the Clerm. for suasa
Massuet's text, and it is preferable to has a sua.
G-kabe's, as having the general support 2 advocata, patroness, involving the.
of the Clerm., Vet., and Voss. MSS., verb TrpoaTaTexrQ. Cf. Plct. in Mario.
which however read eu obaudiret, re- wdrpwvas KaKovai tovs irpocrTdras orPw-
solved above into ea non. (Mass. and ixaloi. Fedardent's observations re-
Stieren snppose eum to represent ea specting the intercession of the Blessed
in...) Also ct is added before hcec, as Virgin are entirely out of place. The
in the Ar. This latter MS. is followed benefits arising to the human race by
by Gbabe, and for the above words in means of the Virgin Mary are coexten-
the Benedictine ed. he prints et sicut illa sive with our loss through the disobe-
seducta est ut effugeret Deum, sic, &c. dience of Eve. This is the truth con-
But this .reading is evidently owing to veyed by the author. Cf. end of III.
some scribe's error in copying seducta xxxii. i, and Tertull. Crediderat Eva
e. u. e. Deum, from the preceding pe- serpenti, credidit Maria Gabrieli; quod
riod, and want of honesty, in not giving illa credendo deliquit, hcec credendo de-
time and space for correction, when he levit. De Carn. Chr. 17.
discovered his mistake. Seep. 372, n. 1. 3 disposita, i.e.virginalisinob. being
The words thus inserted make a toler- the Greek idiom of the nom. ais. See
able sense, and some succeeding hand Matth. 6r. Gr. % 562, fojj Tpvrdvri Siari-
then rounded off the points of junction Bep.ivn r) irapOeviKTj irapaKor] rrapd rrjv
by writing sicut . . . sic. The passage rrapdevwTiv dKot)v. The same construction
therefore may represent Kal etrrep ^Trei- is then carried on.
6i]<7ev iKeivr) ti$ 9e$, aWd y' airij 4 f. 1. etiam.
7T€iK€ {nraKOV<rai t<$ Qecp, iva ttjs irapdfrov 5 dispensationis, olKovop.tas, Arund.
E5as ti rapSevos Mapia irpoaTaTein. It But Cl., Voss., Mero. n. dispositionis.
PRIORUM RECAPITULATIO. 377
CAP. XX.
1 porro et. The subject is still the Xupovfiivois, i£ voTep^aros Kal iyvolas
origination of matter, which is continued ri/v oifflav iaxyKivai.
in the next sentence. Porro evidently 4 f. 1. manifeste. Ar. contemnunt
makes no sense. Editors therefore have adventum Domini, et incarn.
treated it as the Greek nbfipw, an hypo- 5 suam, Cl., but omitted by Ab.,
thesis not more fortunate than Heu- Vet., Voss.
Mann'b (pya pwpd. I. 373, 5, and cf. 8 To connect the first Bishop of each
I. 383, 3. I propose rather, p Oron, Church with the Apostles, was in fact to
i. e. per Horum, such names being fre- identify thethen present Churchwith the
quently written in the MSS., partly in twelve ; the Succession, the Ministry of
Greek character. Seep. 379, n. 1, q.d. theWord and Sacraments, and the Creeds,
dXXoi Si 6V "Opov puKpav atpiapwiiivnv having continueddown without interrup-
dxd tov kot* avrovs Tlarpbs, &<p' iavTTjs tion. Cotelerius rightly observes, that
fSefi\aan)KvXav, (tai i£ iavrfjS yey(vr)fii- priority is claimed, as referring to the
vt\v. See I. pp. 294—296. date of the establishnient of the several
* f. 1. effloruitte. Arund. fume and Churches, and the appointment of their
natum. first bishops, not to the removal of that
5 4XXoi ii, iv tois iirb tov LTaTpoi biBhop by death. Thus S. Polycarp of
378 REGULA FIDEI
LIB. V. xx. diligentia manifestavimus. Necessitatem ergo habent praedicti
1.
GB. V. XX. hseretici, quoniam ^sint cseci ad veritatem, alteram et alteram am-
MASS. V.
xx. I. bulare exorbitantes viam : et propter hoc inconsonanter et incon-
sequenter dispersa sunt vestigia doctrinae ipsorum. Eoruin autem
qui ab Ecclesia sunt semita, circumiens mundum universum,
quippe firmam habens 2ab Apostolis traditionem, et videre nobis
donans omnium unam et eandem esse fidem, omnibus unum et
eundem Deum Patrem 3prsecipientibus, et eandem dispositionem
incarnationis Filii Dei credentibus, et eandem donationem Spiritus
scientibus, et eadem 4meditantibus prsecepta, et eandem figuram
5ejus quaa est erga Ecclesiam 6ordinationis custodientibus, et
eundem exspectantibus adventum Domini, et eandem salutem totius
hominis, id est animae et corporis, sustinentibus.
2. 7Et Ecclesise quidem praedicatio vera et firma, apud quam
una et eadem salutis via in universo mundo ostenditur. Huic
Prov. i. 20, enim creditum est lumen Dei, et propter hoc sapientia Dei, per
21.
quam salvat 8omnes homines, in escitu canitur, in
CAP. XXI.
Caput omnium quce prcedicta sunt Christus est : quem
hominem assumere, a Patre universorum creatore
mitti, et a Satana tentari oportuit, ut promissiones
adimpleret, et gloriosam consummatamque victoriam
reportaret.
'1. Omnia ergo recapitulans recapitulatus est, et adversus inimi- m. 3is.
cum nostrum bellum provocans, et elidens eum qui, in initio in Adam
captivos duxerat nos, et calcans ejus caput, quemadmodum habes
oen. iii. i5. in Genesi dixisse serpenti Deum : Et inimicitiam ponam inter
te et inter mulierem, et inter semen tuum et semen ejus : ipse tuum
1 Ar. omits et. Cl., Voss., Vet. N. T. alao suppress the word.
mendacio. But cis ipeiaiv dvaT&row 6 &va.Ka\iirTuv airrbv — xal SeiKvtwv
seems more natural than Iv \pei<rei, the airrbv rlt rjv.
Ar. reading therefore is preferred. 7 Clerm., but Ab. Bebraice.
a Massuet discards the three follow- 8 Ar., but Cl. et reliquum. Voss.,
ing words as not found in the Clerm. Vet. de reliquo.
and Voss. MSS., butthe Ar. has them, 8 Christus not in the Ar. MS., but
and they are retained. found in Cl. and Voss.
3 The closing words are from the 10 Clerm., Vet., Voss., but Arcnd.
GoBpel of S. Matthew. I*r illam, Merc. ii. illud.
* tradu<:ens,exfOBUig,i\iyxii3v,Tisr)v. 11 Ab. qui sit et victui, Clerm. and
* enim omitted in the Arund. and Voss. omit ei, and read quis esset, the
Merc. I., but found in the other MSS. final syllable of which absorbed the co-
Syriac has it, but some copies of the pula ; preserved in the Ar. copy.
24—2
384 FOBTEM TANDEM
lib. y. xxi. eum contrario colligari iisdem vinculis, quibus alligavit hominem,
oj-v-™- ut homo solutus revertatur ad suum Dominum, Mlla vincula relin-
MASS. V. '
3- quens, per Jquse ipse fuerat alligatus, id est transgressionem. Illius
et iiua iu?' enun colligatio, 2solutio facta est hominis, quohiam non potest ali-
27' quis introire in domum fortis, et vasa ejus diripere, nisi primum
ipsum fortem alligaverit. Contraria ergo in sermone ejus, qui
omnia fecit Dei, traducens eum Dominus, et subjiciens per prae-
ceptum, prseceptum autem Dei, lex ; fugitivum eum 3 Homo ejus
et legis transgressoreru, et apostatam Dei ostendens, postea jam
3Verbum constanter eum colligavit, quasi suum fugitivum, et diri-
puit ejus vasa, id est, eos qui ab eo detinebantur homines, quibus
ipse injuste utebatur. Et captivus quidem ductus est juste is qui
hominem injuste captivum duxerat ; qui autem ante captivus duc-
tus fuerat homo, extractus est a possessoris potestate, secundum
misericordiam Dei Patris : qui miseratus est plasmati suo, et dedit
salutem ei, per Verbum, id est per Christum redintegrans : ut
experimento discat homo, quoniam non a semetipso, sed donatione
Dei accipit incorruptelam.
OAP. XXII.
Dominus verus, et Deus unus a lege declaratur, et in
Evangelio per Christum ejus Filium manifestatur :
quem solum adorare, et ab illo omnia bona exspectare
oportet, non a Satana.
1. 4Sic igitur manifeste ostendente Domino, quoniam Dominus
verus et unus Deus, qui a lege declaratus fuerat, quem enim lex
prseconaverat Deum, hunc 6 Christus ostendit Patrem, cui et servire
soli oportet discipulos Christi, et per eas quse sunt in lege senten-
tias adversarium nostrum 6evacuante, lex autem Demiurgum lau-
dare Deum, et ipsi soli servire jubet nobis : jam non oportet quse-
rere alium patrem, prseter hunc, aut super hunc : quoniam unus
1 A.R. illa...quce, but Clerm., Vet., effectually mars the antithesis by omit-
Vobs. illi... quem. ting Homo ejus, and inserting per before
s solutio omitted in the Ar. as in- Verbwm.
volving the preceding termination. 4 Clerm., Voss. si.
3 Homo ejus, as in the first two ele- 6 Ohristus. Restored by Massuet
ments of the temptation, p. 382. Mass. from the Clerm. copy. The Ar. and
rightly observes that Verbum is the cor- Mero. II. have Spiriius, i.e., for Xps.
relative term, referring to the Son of Sps., Vet. and Voss. have neither word.
God's yictory over Satan. TheAR. copy 6 Ar. evacuante.
DEVINXIT EVANGELIUM. 385
g. «4. Deus qui justificat circumcisionem ex fide, et prceputium per fidem. lib. v.
Sienimalius quiserat super hunc perfectus pater, nequaquam per &rv'mu.
hujus sermones et prsecepta destruxisset Satanam. Nec enim ig- xxiL
norantia per alteram potest 'dissolvi ignorantiam; quemadmodum Bom. «1.30.
neque per labem labes evacuari. Si igitur lex ex ignorantia et
labe est, quomodo sententise quse in ea sunt, 2diabolica ignoran-
tia solvere poterant, et fortem vincere? Neque enim a minori,
neque ab sequali fortis vinci potest ; sed ab eo qui plus potest.
Plus autem potest super omnia Verbum Dei, qui in lege quidem
vociferatur : Audi Israel, Dominus Deus tuus, Deus unus est ; et, neut. vi. 4, 5,
Diliges Dominum Deum tuum ex tota anima tua; et, hunc adorabis,
et huic 3soli servies. In Evangelio autem per has easdem sententias
destruens apostasiam, et Patris voee devicit fortem, et legis 4prse-
ceptum suas sententias confitetur, dicens; Non tentabis Dominum Matt. iv. 7,
Deum tuum. Nec enim per alienam, sed per propriam Patris sui 16.
sententiam destruxit adversarium, et fortem vicit.
' 2. Nos autem solutos per ipsum prseceptum docuit, esurientes
m. 330. quidem sustinere eam quse a Deo datur, escam ; in sublimitate
autem positos universi 6charismatis, vel in operibus justitise confi-
dentes, vel ministrationis supereminentia adornatos, nequaquam
extolli, neque tentare Deum, sed humilia sentire in omnibus, et
prse manu habere, Non tentabis Dominum Deum tuum; quemad- Rom.xu.i6.
modum et Apostolus dociiit, Non alta, dicens, sentientes, sed humi-
libus consentientes: nec divitiis, nec gloria 8mundana, neque prsesenti
phantasia capi : scire autem, quoniam 7Dominum Deum tuum
adorare oportet, et ipsi soli servire, et non credere ei, qui falso
promisit ea quse non sunt sua, dicens: Haec omnia tibi dabo, si
procidens adoraveris me. Ipse enim confitetur, quoniam adorare
eum et voluntatem ejus facere, cadere est a gloria Dei. Et quid
aut suave aut bonum participare potest qui cecidit? Aut quid
aliud sperare vel exspectare8 qui talis est, nisi mortem? Ei enim
qui cecidit, proxima mors est. Deinde nec illa itaque quse pro-
misit praestabit. Quomodo enim prsestabit ei, qui cecidit ? Deinde
quoniam dominatur hominibus, et ei ipsi Deus, et nolente Patre Matt. x. 29.
1 dissolvi. Cleem. solvi. 8 mundana, Cl., Ae., Vet., Voss.
* HSS., butGs. diabolicamignoran- al. mundi.
tiam. 7 Dominum...adorare. Ab. sup-
3 toli omitted Ab. presses the first, and for the Beeond has
4 Vet., Gb. prcecepta. Voss. prce- adorari, omitting also the et following.
txpto. 8 potest is cancelled, not being fonnd
6 charismatit. Ab. chrismatis. in the Clebm., Ab., Voss., or Meec. n.
386 QUA DIE TRANSGRESSUS EST
lib. y. nostro qui est in coelis neque passer cadet in terram, illud igitur
G,?-.L x,?"- quod ait, Hcec omnia mihi tradita sunt, et cui volo do ea, ut in su-
MASS. V. 1
2- perbiam elatus ait. Neque enim conditio sub ejus potestate est :
quandoquidem et ipse unus de creaturis est. Neque ipse hominum
regnum attribuet hominibus; sed secundum ordinationem Dei Pa-
tris, et csetera quseque, et quae sunt erga homines, disponuntur.
joh. viii.44. Dominus autem ait : Quoniam Diabolus ^mendax est ab initio, et
in veritate non stetit. Si itaque mendax est, et non stans in veri-
tate, videlicet non verum dicebat : Quoniam hwc omnia miki tra-
dita sunt, et cui volo do ea; sed mendacium loquens.
CAP. XXIII.
CAP. XXIV.
De Diaboli perpetuo mendacio, potestatibus quibus nos
parere oportet, atque imperiis terrenis, quatenus a
Deo non autem a Diabolo constituantur.
1 Cl., Vet., Voss., but Ab. dare. 6 Clbbm. ne; Ab. &c. nec.
8 ad aliquid, Kard ti. So the Cl., 7 Clebm., Voss. ; humanum, Ar.
Voss., Mebo. II. The Ab. also eorum 8 Clebm. aUerutro.
ad aliq. 9 Clebm., Voss. legum; Ab. legh,
8 manifesto. Ab. manifestato. but per legum positionem seems more
* Clebm., Ab. etiam, whioh there- suitable : e. g. SiA ttjs tuw wifutn Bbjeus.
fore is made to replace et. 10 regnantur, MSS. /Soo-iXeiioiroi.
5 Mass. inserts et from the Clebm. 11 correptionem, MSS. Gb. correc-
and Voss. MSS. which the Ab. omits. tionem.
390 ANTICHHISTUS
lib. v. prsediximus, in omnibus "-ssqualiter supergrediente. Diabolus au-
GMAs'sxviv* *em' 1mPPe apostata exsistens angelus, hoc tantum potest, 2quod
"""v- 3- et egit in principio, seducere et abstrahere mentem hominis ad
transgredienda prsecepta Dei, et paulatim obcsecare corda eorum
3qui conarentur servire ei, ad obliviscendum quidem verum Deum;
ipsum autem quasi Deum adorare.
4. Quemadmodum autem si quis apostata regionem aliquam
hostiliter capiens, perturbet eos qui in ea sunt, ut Regis gloriam
sibi vindicet apud ignorantes quod apostata et latro sit: sic 4etiam
Diabolus, cum sit unus ex angelis his, qui super spiritum aeris
prsepositi sunt, quemadmodum Paulus Apostolus in ea quse est ad
Eph.ii. 2. Ephesios manifestavit, invidens homini, apostata a divina factus
136, i. est lege : invidia enim aliena est a Deo. Et quoniam per homi-
nem traducta est apostasia ejus, et examinatio sententiae ejus,
homo factus est, 5ad hoc magis magisque semetipsum contrarium
constituit homini, invidens vitae ejus, et in sua potestate apostatica
volens concludere eum. Omnium autem artifex Verbum Dei, per
hominem vincens eum, et apostatam ostendens, e contrario sub-
Luc. x. i9. jecit eum homini: Ecce, dicens, do vobis potestatem calcamdi super
serpentes, et scorpiones, et super otrmem virtutem inimici; ut quem-
admodum dominatus est homini per apostasiam, sic iterum per
hominem recurrentem ad Deum, evacuetur apostasia ejus.
CAP. XXV.
Antichristi fraus superbia et tyrannicum regnum, prout
a Daniele et Paulo descripta sunt.
... K .
1. Et non tantum 6autem per ea quse dicta sunt, sed 7et per ea
quse erunt sub Antichristo, ostenditur, quoniam exsistens apostata
et latro, quasi Deus vult adorari ; et cum sit servus, regem se vult
prseconari. Ille enim omnem suscipiens diaboli virtutem, veniet
non quasi rex justus, nec quasi in subjectione Dei legitimus ; sed
impius et injustus et sine lege, quasi apostata et iniquus et
1 sU...se. Clebm. etiet...ti, and 4 Ar. aut quod colitur super omne.
omita per. 6 CL. omits autem.
a tuper omne ie more suitable to the 6 Ar. timore, and omits in.
Syriw than to the Groek, ' et mserted b? SlIEREN from tho
...
iwl irama, ,but. see p. 24. 7. "Voss. Cl. and Ab. agree. Cl. sed ut.
._„„....
' AB. adventum. Cl-' VbT- V°- dtCTderdttr' Ar-
392 ANTICHRISTI PAULISPER
lib. y. cornu koc, et os loquem magna, et aspectus ejus major reliquis.
(massxvv' Videbam, et cornu illudfaciebat bellum adversus sanctos, et valebat
a adversus eos : quoadusque venit Vetustus Dierum, et judicium dedit
sanctis altissimi Dei, et tempus pervenit, et regnum obtinuerunt
Dan. vii.23— sancti. Postea in exsolutione visionum dictum est ei: Bestia
quarta, regnum quartum erit in terra, quod eminebit super reliqua
regna et manducabit omnem terram, et conculcabit eam, et con-
cidet. *Et decem cornua ejus, decem reges escsurgent: et post 2eos
surget alius, qui lsuperabit malis omnes qui ante eum fuerunt, et
reges tres deminorabit, et verba adversus altissimum Deum loquetur, m. 323.
et sanctos altissimi Dei conteret, et cogitabit 3demutare tempora et
legem: et dabitur in manu ejus, usque ad tempus temporum et dimi-
dium tempus; hoc est 4per triennium et sex menses, in quibus veni- o*».
ens regnabit super terram. De quo iterum et Apostolus Paulus
in secunda ad Thessalonicenses, simul et causam adventus ejus
2Th«s.ii. annuntians, sic ait: Et tunc revelabitur iniquus, quem BDominus
Jesus interficiet spiritu oris sui, et destruet prwsentia adventus sui,
cujus est adventus secundum operationem Satance, in omni virtute et
signis et portentis 6mendaciorum, et omni seductione malitiw, per-
euntibus,pro eo quod dilectionem veritatis non receperunt, ut salvi
fiereni. Et ideo 7mittet eis Deus operationem erroris, ut credant
mendacio, ut judicentur omnes qui non crediderunt veritati, sed
consenserunt iniquitati.
3. Et Dominus autem hoc item non credentibus sibi dice-
joh. t. 43. bat : Ego veni in nomine Patris mei, et non recepistis me : cum
alius venerit in nomine suo, illum recipietis; alium dicens Anti-
Luc.xvUi.2 christum, quoniam alienus est a Domino, et ipse est iniquus
1 Ab. omits et, and has with its turm stylo, quo triginta solum dies singulis
usual error, tuperavit. mensibus tribuuntur, exacte tres annos et
2 eos surget. Cl. the single word sex menses complent. Unde cap. xi. ejus-
consurgent. dem divince Apocalypseos menses quadra-
8 Cl. emundare. ginta duo, quorum vers. i, fil mentio,
4 per, Cl., which Ab. omits. ffujus continuo vers. 3 in dies mille ducentos
interpretationis ipse S. Joannes auctor est, sexaginta resolvuntur. Gbabk. .
Apocalypseos cap. xii., ubi v. 16, mulier f Syr. VJQ-»_. v^D
dicitur volare in desertum, in locum su-
um, ubi alitur per tempus, et tempora, 8 G. T. ipeti&ovi, but Syr. l^-yj?
et dimidium temporis. Et vers. 6. Mu. pl., i.e. either mendacium, adj., or men-
lier fugit in solitudinem, ubi habebat daciorum, subst.
locum paratum a Deo, ut ibi pascant 7 G. T. jr^et, and Syr. '(-»-3
eam diebus mille ducentis sexaginta ; MSS. mittet, (Gbabe being in error),
gui ipsius S. Joannis et totius S. Scrip- and see «47, 400.
TYRANNIS. 393
judex, qui a Domino dictus est, 1 qui Deum non timebat, neque lib. v.
hominem reverebatur, ad quem fugit vidua oblita Dei, id est, ter- <jjassxvt"
rena Hierusalem, ad ulciscendum de inimico. Quod et faciet in xxv 4-
tempore regni sui : transferet regnum in eam, et in templo Dei
2sedebit, seducens eos qui adorant eum, quasiipse sit Ghristus.
Quapropter ait Daniel iterum : Et sanctum desolabitur : et datum Dan. mi. 12.
est in sacrificium peccatum, et projecta est in terra justitia, et fecit,
et prospere cessit. 2Et Gabriel angelus exsolvens ejus visionem de
hoc ipso dicebat : Et in novissimo regni ipsorum exsurget rex im- Dan. m. 23
probus facie valde, et intelligens qucestiones, et valida virtus ejus, et
3 admirabilis, et 4corrumpet, et diriget, et faciet, et exterminabit
fortes, et populum sanctum; et jugum torquis ejus 1 dirigetur ; dolus
in manu ejus, et in corde suo exaltabitur, et dolo disperdet multos,
et adperditionem multorum stabit, et quomodo ova manu *conteret.
Deinde et tempus tyrannidis ejus significat, in quo tempore fuga-
buntur sancti, qui purum sacrificium offerunt 6Deo: Et in dimidio Dan.ix.27.
hebdomadis, ait, tolletur sacrificium et 7libatio, et in templum abomi-
natio desolationis, et usque ad consummationem temporis consumma-
tio dabitur super desolationem; dimidium autem hebdomadis tres
sunt anni et menses sex.
4. Ex quibus omnibus non tantum quse sunt apostasise mani-
festantur, et quae sunt ejus, qui in se recapitulatur omnem diabo-
licum errorem; sed 8et quoniam unus et idem Deus Pater, qui a
prophetis annuntiatus, a Ghristo autem manifestatus. Si enim
quse a Daniele prophetata sunt de fine, Dominus comprobavit:
Cum videritis, dicens, abominationem desolationis, quw dicta est Matt xxiv
per Danielem prophetam; Danieli autem angelus Gabriel exsolu- 18
tionem visionum fecit: hic autem est archangelus Demiurgi, et
hic idem Marise evangelisavit manifestum adventum et incarna- Luc.L2iiseq.
tionem Christi ; unus et idem Deus manifestissime ostenditur, qui
prophetas misit, et Filium 9praemisit, et nos vocavit in agnitionem
suam.
1 kolt' ava<rTpo<pTjv rijs yvdfiris. visus, or some scribe read ipsi^ (ipsius) as
MSS.,exceptMEEC. II. which has »(!&?«*. Xpi. But the Greek seems to have
2 et is inserted from the Ab. as add- lost the word, and to have displaced
ing force to the passage. avrov from its position after drcoGTb-
3 Ab., but Voss. and Vet. audet. \uv, for GScumen., on the last chap. of
* Ex quo Justini Tractatu hcec cita- i Pet. thus quotes the words of S. Jus-
verit Irenaus, non expressit. Petita au- tin M., as also Andb. CassAR. in Apo-
tem esse ex libro contra Marcionem, quem calyps.: Ai\eKrai Si t$ fiaKapt<p'Iov<TTivtp
alibi Irenceus allegat, conjeciTom. I. Spi- t<$ <pi\o<T6tp<$ koI fidprvpi, /«7-4 t^v tov
cilegii Patrum Seculi i,p. 176. Grabe. X/kotoG rrapovaiav koX tt)c /cot' ainov
Forte etiam ex libro, quem adversus omnes iv yeivvrf airbtpao-iv /3\d<T<pi)fiov /tdXiora
hcereses edidisse se profitetur Justinus in yayovivai rbv 5idf3o\ov ' Kalwep firf vpb-
priori Apologia, eruta sunt. Mass. Tepov ovtws ivaiS&s rbv Qebv f3\atr<p-npnfi-
5 The extract from EuSEBIUS here aavra. 'O fiiyas Si 'Iov<rra>6s <prf<ru>, iv
ends, and the Greek text is continued t$ tov X/uotoO rrapovala irpdrrws yv<vvai
from a Catena on the Catholic Epp. rbv Sidf36\ov, Sri KaTaSeSkacrrai els rifv
edited by Dr Crameb, p. 81 ; it has &(3v<r<rov Kal els ripi tov irvpbs yievvav.
already appeared in Stieben's edit. c. 60.
8 Either the author wrote Xpto-rov, 7 Ar. omits est.
INGRUIT DIABOLI INIMICITIA. 397
kclt iSlav yvwfirjv avoaTavTt tov Qeov, /cat 7ra<rt to<? a/xeTa- xxvi^s'
/
votjTcos r
irapafieivao-i i Ty~ airocnavia,
ev i t n \ twv
oia ~ toiovtwv
/ GR. V. xxvi
mass. v.
avOpwirwv /3\a<r(f>ri/nei tov t>)v icpl<riv eirdyovTa Kvptov, ws
tjStj KaTaKeKpifievof, Kat Tr)v dfiapTtav Ttjs iSias airoaTao-las
tw eKTiKOTi avrov aTTOKaXe?, aXX' ov Ttj iSla avOaipeTW
yvw/Jty wg kou ol vapa^alvovTes tovs vdfiovs, eireiTa SUas
SiSovTes, aiTiwvTai tovs vofioQeTas, aXX' oi)y eavTOvs1.
CAP. XXVII.
De futuro judicio per Christum, communione et sepa-
ratione divina, atque infidelium posnis mternis.
] . Vbnit enim dividere hominem adversus patrem suum, et Matt x. 35.
filiam adversus matrem, et nurum adversus socrum: et cum duo luc.xvh.h
sint in eodem lecto, unum assumere, et alterum relinquere: et
duabus molentibus in mola, alteram assumere, et alteram relin-
quere : ad finem jubere messoribus colligere primum zizania, et Matt xui. 30.
25—2
400 CONSUMMATIONEM PR.2ECEDET
LIB. V.
xxviii. 1.
GR.V. xxviii. Ke<^>. kjj'.
MASS. V.
xxviii. 1.
De piorum et impiorum discrimine, apostasiafutara sub
Antichristo, atque mundi consummatione.
J. Damasc. i. 'EIIEI ovv ev tw aiwvi tovtw, oi fxev irpotTTpeypvcTi m. 326.
Parall.
Halloix. t. tw (pWTi, Kai Sia Ttjg irlcrTews evovtriv eavTovg tw Qew' oi
Iren.
Se aipliTTavTai tov (pWTOS, Kai a<poplXpvcriv eavTOvs tov Qeov'
1 eKcSexeTat 6 \6yos tov Qeov, tois vatriv dpfioXpvcrav dtKrjcrtv
eirdywv 3tois fiev ev tw (pWTt, Trpos to airoXaveiv avTOvs
twv ev avTw ayaOwv tois Se ev tw CTKOTei, irpos to fieTe)(eiv
avTOvs Ttjs ev avTw fioyQrjplas. Ata tovto (prfcri, tovs f-ev
eK Se^iwv avaKaXecracrOai ets Trjv twv ovpavwv fSacrCKelav tovs
Se e£ apiaTepwv etf to aiwviov irvp irefx^eiv. 'EavTOvs yap
nravTwv ecrTeprjcrav tcov ayaOwv.
CAP. XXVIII.
1 . Quoniam igitur in hoc mundo quidam quidem accurrunt
lumini, et per fidem 3uniunt se Deo; alii autem absistunt a lumine,
et separant sseipsos a Deo: venit Verbum Dei, omnibus aptam
habitationem inferens ; his quidem qui in lumine sunt, ut fruantur
eo, et his quae in eo sunt bonis : his autem qui in tenebris sunt, ut
participentur 4eas calamitates quse in eis 4sunt. Et propter hoc
Matt.xxv.34, ait, hos quidem qui sunt ad dexteram vocari in regnum Patris:
illos autem qui sunt sa sinistra in seternum ignem missurum.
Semetipsos enim omnibus privaverunt bonis.
2 Thess. ii. 2. Et propter hoc Apostolus ait: Pro eo quod dilectionem
10—12.
6Dei non receperunt, ut salvi fierent, et ideo 7mittet eis Deus opera-
tionem erroris, ut credant mendacio, ut judicentur omnes qui non
1 Ar. ait fieri bestice videbit. country, and every age, is not to be
2 Vet., Voss. ut non. limited in its application to any one em-
3 The Hebrew word JTPD, diroora- pire or isolated branch of the Church
alat, sums 666, and it is offered as an- Catholic. For this reason the term
other solution of this crux theologica. JinD, as being of universal application,
The idea involved is so suitable to the is preferred. It is very evident that the
context that Fabee, though accepting primitive Church was without any cer-
the term Aaretvos, has alao educed the tain solution of the difficulty, and the
required number froni the word iiro- only resource from the earliest days has
or&rqs, but he makes the unfortunate been conjecture. One more is added to
mistake of reading the abbreviate sym- this not very satisfactory stoek. The
bol r', as the episemon /3oC, computing it author evidently applies the number to
as 6 ; whereas, the letters, as written by apostasy and wickedness, of whatever
S. John, could only sum 500. It is cer- age, whether ante or post-diluvian. See
tainly a remarkable coincidence, that the end of cap. xxix.
Aaretvos of lKEN*ns and the Eabbinical 4 Gracum Irencei textum e Codice
JVDTI should alike sum 666. But no 2215 Eegice Bibliothecce Parisiis descrip-
Scripture is of private interpretation, tum erudito orbi communicavit Cotelerius
and the Word of God written for every in notis ad Epist. S. Barnabce.
FIET CONSUMMATIO. 403
prophetia. 3 Etenim dies Domini quasi mille anni ; in sex autem 2 Pet ui. &
diebus consummata sunt quae facta sunt : 4manifestum est quo-
niam consummatio ipsorum sextus millesimus annus est./'Et prop-
ter hoc in omni tempore, plasmatus initio homo per 5manus Dei,
id est, Filii et Spiritus, fit secundum imaginem et similitudinem
Dei, paleis quidem abjectis, quse sunt apostasia ; frumento autem
in horreum assumto, quod est hi qui ad Deum fide fructificant.
Et propterea tribulatio necessaria est his qui salvantur, 6ut quo-
dammodo contriti, 6et attenuati, et 7conspersi per patientiam
Verbo Dei, 7et igniti, apti sint ad convivium Regis. Quemadmo-
8ws eive tis twv r)fieTepwv, Sia ttjv Trpbs Qebv fxapTvplav |0I*n1£d
KaTatcpiOeh irpbs 6r/plam oti <tit6s ei/xc Qeov, Kal Si SSovtwv
drjplwv aXrjQofiai, Iva Kadapbs apTOS 9evpe6w.
1 Ab. omits est, and has oetendimm- and the Ab. omits it.
que, an unusual form with the transla- 3 Ab. strangely divides the word in-
tor, whioh may have arisen by mistak- to ejus te, the first vowel being taken
ing gm. for que. from the final syllable preceding.
3 suos, inserted by Mass. and Stikr- 4 palea...in. Ab. paleas...ad.
en fromthe Voss. MS., is not required, 5 Ab. assumitur, and omits hic.
NUMEBUS. 405
CAP. XXX.
|
'1. His autem sic se habentibus, et in omnibus antiquis et pro-
batissimis et veteribus scripturis numero hoc posito, et testimonium
perhibentibus his, qui facie ad faciem Johannem viderunt, et ra-
tione docente 2nos, quoniam numerus nominis bestiae secundum
Grsecorum computationem per literas quse in eo sunt, sexcentos
habebit, et sexaginta, et sex ; hoc est, decadas sequales 3hecaton-
tasin, et hecatontadas sequales monasin ; Numerus enim qui 4 di-
gitus sex, similiter custoditus, recapitulationes ostendit universse
apostasise ejus quse initio, et quse 5in mediis temporibus, et quae
in fine erit ; ignoro quomodo erraverunt quidam sequentes idiotis-
i.e. in its effects, for it shall annihilate pro eo quod Latine diceretur, centenariis
the world, not simply overwhelm it. et unitatibus, vel hecatontalibus et mo-
1 Hosc Groeca Irencei aUegavit Euseb. nadibus. Sensus igitur Irenosi est, in
lib. v. Hist. Eccles. cap. 8, et ex eo Nice- numero 666. tot decadas occurrere, quot
phorus lib. IV. cap. 14, atque Damasc. centenarios, nempe 6, et tot centenarios,
una cum pluribus sequentibus verbis. quot unitates: adeo ut senarii numeri
3 Ar. docentes, and omits nos. nota ubique reperiatur.
3 Ar. exalonlasin et hexatontadas, et, 4 Grab. pro digitus legendum vult
upon which I add Massdet's note, per- dicitur. . . Sane haud meminit digitum
peram mutata litera Qrceca, k, in Lati- numerum arithmeticis dici eum, qui de-
nam. Porro hecatontasin el monasin da- nario minor estj quod denario convenit.
tivos esse Grcecorum, nemo non videt ; al- The Greek equivalent perhaps being $
tcrum ab iKaTovras ... d5os, centenarius <riy\a r': f. 1. cui. Ah. digitos.
numerus, alterum a /loras... ddos, unitas, 6 Ar. omits in.
RESERVATUE ADHUC. 407
rjdeTrjcrav dptO/xbv tov ovofxaTos, v ^rjcpi<rfxa v<pe\6vTes, Kat ^J-v.
• « tw
avTt ~ e£ «V oeKaowv
S 'i '
fiiav J '» povAofxevot
oe/caoa Q -v > f
eivai. «AAAot
A\\ GR. V. xxx.
mass. v
Se ape£eTa<7Tft>? tovtov Xa/3oWey, ot /uev aVXcoj /cat 'a/cat- -
f)o>S e7reT)?c?eiicrai'- ot cfe /caTa direipoKaXiav eToX/xrjcrav /cat
ovo/xa avaXr/Telv ej(ov tov ecrcpaXfxevov /cat Sirjfi.apTrifj.evov
aptO/xov. 'AXXct toij [xev aVXcoy /cat aKaKWs tovto iroirjcracriv,
eiKOi Kai crvyyvwfxrjv eaecrOat irapa. Qeov. "Ocrot Se /caTci
KevoSo^lav oplXovcrtv ovofiaTa Strj/xapTrj/xevov dptO/xov vevo/xo-
TeQrjcrQai, /cat to vir avTwv eTrtvotjOev ovo/xa opiXpvTat . . . owc
avaiTioi ovtoi e^eXevcrovTat, eTi /cat aiiTovs, /cat tovs e/xiri-
CTTevcravTas avTOis e^airaTrjcravTes. Kai irpooTOV /xev Xrj/xia
ev tw airoTvyeiv Trjs dkrjdelas, /cai to fitj ov ws ov {nroXafieiv
eVetTa c5e tov irpocrQevTOS tj dcpeXovTOS ti Trjs ypacprjs, eVt-
Ttfiiav ov Trjv Tvj(ov<rav e^ovTOS, els avrrjv efxirecretv dvdyKtj
tov TOtovTOV. 'Exa/coXoyc)j?cret c5e /cat eTepos ovj( 6 Tvywv
KtvSvvos tois -^revSws irpoeiXr/cpocriv etSevat to tov dvTf)(plcrTOV
xlx' Y' ovofxa. Et yap aWo fiev ovtoi Sokovctiv, a\\o Se eiceivos
GR. V. XXX. # *\
mass. v. fntjSeTTOv '
^XWV eXevaerai,
irapovTOS *eicelvov, e^awarritjjjo-ovTai
paoiwg *y A'
ov (pvXdcrcreadai irap» avrov
TrpocrrjKei. * « ws
f
'eos, qui falso prsesumunt scire nomen ejus. Si enim aliud quidem
'hi putant, aliud autem ille habens adveniet, facile seducentur ab
eo, quasi necdum adsit ille, quem 2cavere convenit.
2. Oportet itaque tales discere, et ad verum recurrere nominis
numerum; ut non in pseudoprophetarum loco deputentur. Sed
scientes firmum numerum qui a Scriptura annuntiatus est, id est,
sexcentorum sexaginta sex, sustineant primum quidem divisionem
regni in decem: post deinde illis regnantibus, et incipientibus
corrigere sua negotia, et augere suum regnum, qui de improviso
advenerit regnum sibi vindicans, et terrebit prsedictos, habens no-
men continens praedictum numerum, hunc vere cognoscere esse
i Thess. v. 3. abominationem desolationis. Hoc et Apostolus ait : Cum dixerint,
Pax, et smunitio, tunc subitaneus ittis superveniet interitus. Hie-
remias autem non solum subitaneum ejus adventum, sed et tribum
jer. viii. 16. ex qua veniet, 4manifestavit dicens : Ex Dan 5audiemus vocem ve-
locitatis equorum 5ejus: a voce hinnitus decursionis 5equorum ejus
commovebitur tota terra : et veniet, et manducabit terram, et pleni-
tudinem ejus, 5et civitatem, et qui habitant in ea. Et propter 5hoc
Alpoc. vii. s, non annumeratur tribus hsec in Apocalypsi cum his quse salvantur.
n
DESCENSUS AD INFEKOS. 411
LIB. V.
CAP. XXXI.
xxxi. 1.
Confirrnatur reservatio corporum nostrorum morte resur-
rectione et ascensione Christi: animce sanctorum
interea tempus iUud exspectant, ut perfectam consum-
matamque gloriam percipiant.
1. Quoniam autem quidam ex his qui putantur recte credidisse,
supergrediuntur ordinem promotionis justorum, et lmodos medi-
tationis ad incorruptelam ignorant, hsereticos sensus in se hahentes :
haeretici enim despicientes plasmationem Dei, et non suscipientes
salutem carnis suse, contemnentes autem et repromissionem Dei,
et totum supergredientes Deum sensu, simul atque mortui fuerint,
dicunt se supergredi ccelos et Demiurgum, et ire ad matrem, vel
o. 45i. a<J euni qui ab ipsis affingitur, patrem. Qui ergo universam re-
probant resurrectionem, et quantum in ipsis est auferunt eam de
medio, quid mirum est, si nec ordinem resurrectionis sciunt, no-
lentes intelligere, quoniam si haec ita essent, quemadmodum
dicunt, ipse utique Dominus, in quem se dicunt credere, non in
tertia die fecisset resurrectionem ; sed super crucem exspirans,
confestim utique abiisset sursum, relinquens corpus terrae ? Nunc
autem 2tribus diebus conversatus est ubi erant mortui, quemad-
modum propheta ait de eo: 3 Commemoratus est Dominus sanc-
torum mortuorum suorum, eorum qui ante dormierunt in terra
M.381. ^sepelitionis, et descendit ad eos, extrahere eos, et sahare eos. Et
ipse autem Dominus : Quemadmodum, ait, Jonas in ventre ceti Matt xu. *o.
1 modos, Ar., Grab., is preferred to dum easdem, huic quoque legi satisfecil,
motus, Vet., Voss., Mass., Stieren. forma humance mortis apud inferos
The Benedictine says, that promotionis functus; nec ante adscendit in sublimi-
suggests the reading motus, but in the ora ccelorum, quam descendit in inferiora
Greek the similarity would disappear ; terrarum, ut illic Patriarchas et Prophe-
the original seems to have been, xal tas compotes sui faceret; habes et regionem
inrcpfiali>ov<Tt tt\v ri^ai Tijs rfi» hiKaiuni inferum subterraneam crcdere, et illos
rpoKowT)s,KalTov$Tp6TrovsTT}s fjLeXtrws tt}s cubito pellcre, qui satis superbe non
iw\ t%v dtpOapalav ayvoovai. See 219, 3. putent animas fidelium inferis dignas :
* Christum in corde tcrrce triduum servi super dominum, et discipuli super
mortis legimus expunctum, id est, in magistrum, aspernati, si forte in A bra/ice
recessu intimo et interno, et in ipsa terra sinu, expectandce resurrectionis solatium
operto,et intra ipsamcavato, et inferiori- capere. Tert. de An. 55.
bus adhuc abyssis supcrstructo. Quod 3 See p. 108, 6, and Creeds, p. 333.
ti Christus Deus, quia et homo, mortuus * sepelitionis, Vet. ; stipulationis,
secundum Scripturas, et sepultus secun- Voss.
412 LOCUS SPIRITUUM
lib. v. tres dies, et tres noctes mansit, sic erit 1 et Filius Hominis in corde
GMAssxixi' terrcB- Sed et Apostolus ait : Ascendit autem, quid est, nisi quia
XXXI- '• et descendit 2in inferiora terrce? Hoc et David in eum pro-
Pshixxiv'i3 Pnetans dixit : Et eripuisti animam meam ex inferno inferiori.
Kesurgens autem tertia die, et Marise quae se prima vidit et
joh. xx. 17. adoravit dicebat: sNoli me tangere, nondum enim ascendi ad
Patrem, sed vade ad discipulos, et dic eis : Ascendo ad Patrem
meum, et Patrem vestrum.
v] 2. Si ergo sDominus legem mortuorum servavit, ut fieret pri-
mogenitus a mortuis, et commoratus usque 4in tertiam diem in infe-
joh^xx. 20 rioribus terrse, post deinde surgens in carne, ut etiam 8fixuras cla-
vorum ostenderet discipulis, sic ascendit ad Patrem, quomodo non
confundantur, qui dicunt 6inferos quidem esse hunc mundum, qui
sit secundum nos ; interiorem autem hominem ipsorum derelin-
quentem hic corpus, in superccelestem ascendere locum ? Oum
ps. xxii. 4. enim Dominus in medio umbrw mortis abierit, ubi animse mor-
tuorum erant, post deinde corporaliter resurrexit, et post resur-
rectionem assumtus est : manifestum est quia et discipulorum ejus,
propter quos et hsec operatus est Dominus, animse abibunt in
1 et, Ae., Voss. suit either word, and the Voss. reading
2 A text generally quoted by the may have been a marginal note sug-
Fathers in proof of the Descent into gested by collation with the Greek
Hell ; but the words t& Kariirepa pipTi text.
rijs yjjs considered critically, are in 6 Heresiarchs, of the Gnostic type,
evident apposition with those in the very generally adopted the notion of
next verse, iiwepdvta w&vt(ov t&v ovpav&v, ancient philosophy, still current among
the one phrase is the correlative of the the Brahmins, that the body is the
other; this lower earth, of, the heaven of prison of the soul, and that this life,
heavens. See Creeds, 343. even in its brightest aspect, is a penal
3 Cf. Oreeda, 530. Ab. omits Domi- state. Compare Prelim. Rem. p. xlv. I.
nui, 7 ddpaTov must be supplied ; the
4 in, so the MSS. Gr. od. transcriber's eye having passed from
5 So the Ab., Vet. and Mebc. II., the article to the final syllable of the
but the Voss. figuros; tHttovs would missing word.
A CORPORE SOLUTORUM. 413
Kat 6\oK\qp<i)S avaaTacrai, TOvrecrTi crwfJLaTtKWS, KaOws Kat 6 lib.v. xxxi.
vptos avecrTt], ovtws eAeuerovTai ets Tqv o\lstv tov Kieov. mass. v.
' xxxi. 2.
quemadmodum et Dominus resurrexit, sic venient ad conspectum
Dei. Nemo enim est discipulus super magistrum : perfectus autem Luc vt w.
omnis, erit 1 sicut magister ejus. Quomodo ergo magister noster
non statim 2evolans abiit, sed sustinens definitum a Patre resur- of. i 212;
. II. M, 86,
rectionis suse tempus, quod et per Jonam manifestatum est, post wn*»
triduum resurgens assumtus est; sic et nos sustinere debemus
definitum a Deo resurrectionis nostrse tempus, 3prsenuntiatum a
prophetis, et sic resurgentes assumi, quotquot Dominus ad hoc
dignos habuerit4. cx?iid™nd'
CAP. XXXII.
In ea carne, qua Sancti multas hic cerumnas pertule-
runt, laborum suorum fructus percipient ; maxime
cum id omnis creatura exspectet, ac Deus Abrahce et
semini ejus promittat.
1. 5Quoniam igitur transferuntur quorundam sententise ab hsere-
ticis sermonibus, et sunt ignorantes dispositiones Dei, et mysterium
justorum resurrectionis et regni, quod est principium incorrup-
telae, per quod regnum qui digni fuerint paulatim assuescunt
capere Deum : necessarium est autem dicere de illis, quoniam oportet
justos 6primos in conditione hac quse renovatur, ad apparitionem
Dei resurgentes recipere promissionem hsereditatis, quam Deus
1 Ab. inserts si tit from the Vuxg. eaque ob defensioncm Segni millenarii a
' Tbe reader will correct a hasty pluribus sublata fuisse, candide suspica-
note at p. 54, 4, where ixoaT^travTa tur. . . Ex nostris 3ISS. solus Voss. Codex
is in error for iiro<TTdi>Ta. Gbabe'8 con- dicta quinque capita kabet. Gr. Cod.
jecture is justified by evolam. Cf. also Voss. cum editis accuratissimc contuli.
pp. 86, 90, 98, 5 ; 99. In marrj. a recentiore manu hcec scripta
1 Ar., Merc. II. prceadnuniiaium. sunt; Quse inde sequuntur omnia ad cal-
* Ar. MS. ends here, but with a cem usque, hactenus desiderata fuerant
blank column, shewing antecedent mu- in omnibus exemplaribus. Stieren.
tilation. See Syr. and Arm. extracts, 417,426,
8 Hcec posteriora quinque capita in 4*7-
iis, quibus Erasmus usus est, Codicibus, 6 Mass. notes, leycndum videtur
ac proinde etiam in ejus ac Galasii editt. primum aut prius; but irporipovs may
omissa, ex Veteri Cod. primus eruit have been in the original. Cf. LXX.
Feuardentius : qui insuper praimissa Ex. xxiii. 28, Kal iiroo-Tt\w tos fftpTjxiai
prafatione Jrenceo ista rectc vindicat, Trportpas aov.
VOL. II. 26
414 SEMEN PROMISSUM
lib. v. promisit patribus, et regnare in ea : post deinde fieri judicium.
Gmassxxv"' ^n en'm conditione laboraverunt, 1 sive afflicti sunt, omnibus
xxxii. 1. modis probati per sufferentiam, justum est in ipsa recipere eos
fructus sufferentiae : et qua conditione interfecti sunt propter Dei
dilectionem, in ipsa vivificari : et in qua conditione servitutem
sustinuerunt, in ipsa regnare eos. Dives enim in omnibus Deus,
et omnia sunt ejus. Oportet ergo et ipsam conditionem reinte-
gratam ad pristinum, 2sine prohibitione servire justis : et hoc
Apostolus fecit manifestum in ea quae est ad Romanos, sic dicens :
Rom. viii. Nam exspectatio creaturw revelationem filiorum Dei exspectat.
19, 20, 21.
Vanitati enim creatura subjecta est, non volens, sed propter eum qui
subjecit in spe : quoniam et ipsa creatura liberabitur a servitute
corruptelw, in libertatem gloriw filiorum Dei.
2. Sic ergo et promissio Dei, quam promisit Abrahse, firma
Cen. xiu. i4, perseverat. Dixit enim : Bespice sursum oculis, et vide a loco hoc
ubi nunc tu es, ad Aquilonem, et Africum, et Orientem, et Mare,
quoniam omnem terram, quam tu vides, tibi dabo et semini tuo
Gen. xiii. 17. usque in sempiternum. Et iterum ait : Surgens ingredere terram
in longitudinem ejus, et in latitudinem, quoniam tibi dabo eam :
Act vu. 5. et non accepit in illa haereditatem, nec vestigium pedis, sed
semper peregrinus et advena in ea fuit. Et quando mortua est
Gen. xxiii. Sara uxor ejus, volentibus Ethaeis gratuito locum dare ei, ut
eq sepeliret eam, noluit accipere, sed emit monumentum, 3quadrin- M.332.
gentas dans didrachmas argenti, ab Effron filio Seor Ethseo, sus- g. «3.
tinens promissionem Dei, et nolens videri accipere ab hominibus,
Gen. xv. i8. quod ei promiserat dare Deus, dicens ei iterum sic : Semini tuo
dabo terram hanc, a fiumine JEgypti, usque ad fiumen magnum
Euphratem. Si ergo huic promisit Deus hsereditatem terrae, non
accepit autem in omni suo incolatu, oportet eum accipere cum
semine suo, hoc est, qui timent Deum et credunt in eum, in re-
surrectione justorum. Semen autem ejus Ecclesia per 4 Dominum
adoptionem quae est ad Deum accipiens, sicut dicebat Johannes
luc. m. 8. Baptista: Quoniam potens est Deus de lapidibus suscitare filios
CAP. XXXIII.
1 G. T. ruutt iafiev, &s the Stb., 3 /rencnu legil, in tov -yewij/uaTos tt)>
but the ItaL. as above ; and some few d^nrAou ravrris, perinck ui Clem. Pad.
Greek MSS. have i/icis. II. i, p. 158. Gbabe.
* HvSnevop titeoxai, for imisxero.
26—2
416 MANENT ADIMPLEND^!
lib. v. mysterium glorise filiorum ; quemadinodum David ait : Qui 1 re-
^mass^v"' novav^ faciem terrw. Promisit bibere de generatione vitis cum
xx*'iL suis discipulis, utrumque ostendens, et haereditatem terrae in qua
p». ciii.3o. bibitur nova generatio vitis, et carnalem resurrectionem disci-
pulorum ejus. Quae enim nova resurgit caro, ipsa est quse et
novum percepit poculum. Neque autem sursum in superccelesti
loco constitutus cum suis, potest intelligi bibens vitis genera-
tionem ; neque rursus sine carne sunt, qui bibunt illud : carnis
enim proprium est et non spiritus, qui ex vite accipitur potus.
Luc. xiv. 12, 2. Et propter hoc dicebat Dominus : 2 Cum facis prandium,
vel ccenam, noli vocare divites, neque amicos et vicinos et cognatos,
ne ipsi invicem vocent te, et fiat retributio ab eis : sed voca claudos
cwcos, mendicos, et beatus eris, quoniam non habent retribuere tibi :
retribuetur enim tibi in resurrectione justorum. Et iterum ait : g. 454.
etaLuc xvm Quicunque dimiserit agros, aut domos, aut parentes, aut fratres, aut
2u, ju. fiUos propter me, centuplum accipiet in hoc sceculo, et in futuro
vitam wternam hwreditabit. 3 Quae enim sunt in hoc saeculo cen-
tupla, et prandia exhibita pauperibus, et coenae quae redduntur?
Haec sunt in Regni temporibus, hoc est in septima die, quae est
sanctificata, in qua requievit Deus ab omnibus operibus quae fecit,
quae est verum justorum sabbatum, in qua non facient omne
terrenum opus ; sed adjacentem habebunt paratam mensam a
Deo, pascentem eos epulis omnibus.
3. Quemadmodum et Isaac 4continet benedictio, qua bene-
Gen. xxvii. dixit filium minorem Jacob : Ecce, dicens, odor filii mei, quasi
Matt. xiii 38. odor agri bpleni, quem benedixit Deus. Ager autem mundus est,
Gen. xxvii. et propterea addidit : Det tibi Deus de rore cozli, et a fertilitate
terrw, multitudinem tritici, et vini. Et serviant tibi gentes, et
1 Kai dpa/catpieis rb irp6auirov t?}s casione hujus sententise, quidam intro-
777S, sunt verba Davidis. In quce com- ducunt mille annos post resurrectionem,
mentans Origenes, inler aliae expositiones dicentes tunc nobis centuplum omnium
hanc quoque affert in dicta Catena MS. rerum, quasdimisimus, etvitamaeternam
Kal 4XXws Si, i) y?j airaWa-fi)<reTai t^s reddendam : . . . sensus ergo iste est : Qui
tp6opas, Kara 'kTrbaroXov. Et aliter au- carnalia pro Salvatore dimiserit, spiritu-
tem, Terra liberabitur a corruptione, alia recipiet, quae comparatione et merito
juxta Apostolum : cujus verba Rom. siii ita erunt, quasi si parvo numero
viii. 21, Iren. capite prcecedmti alle- centenarius numerus comparetur. Unde
Gk. dicit Apostolus, qui unam tantum do-
3 Both this and the following quota- mum, et unius provincise parvos agros
tion are loosely quoted from memory. dimiserat, i Cor. vi. Quasi nihil ha-
3 Mieronymus Comm. in Matth. xix. bentes, et omnia possidentes. Feu.
prcesentem explicationem, nomine Irencei * tov 'laaaK Kparei, i. e. valet.
tacito, cx hoc loco ita insectatur: Ex oc- 5 LXX. <is ia/ii] dypov rX^povs.
PROMISSIONES. 417
adorent te principes, et esto dominus lfratris tui, et adorabunt te WBj.v.
filii 2patris tui. Qui maledicet te, tnaledictus erit; et qui bene- 0massxvU'
dicet te, benedictus erit. Hsec ergo si non quis accipiat ad prsefi- xxx"'- 3-
nita Regni, in grandem contradictionem et contrarietatem incidet,
quemadmodum Judaei incidentes in omni aporia constituuntur.
Non solum enim in hac vita huic Jacob non servierunt gentes;
sed et post benedictionem ipse profectus, servivit avunculo suo Gen- «*ui.
Laban Syro annos viginti : et non tantum non est factus dominus
fratris sui, sed et ipse Esau adoravit fratrem suum, quando re- Gen. xxxm.
versus est a Mesopotamia ad patrem, et munera multa obtulit ei.
M.333. Multitudinem autem tritici et vini quomodo bsereditavit hic, qui
propter famem factam in terra, in qua habitabat, in iEgyptum c.en. xm. i
transmigravit, subjectus Pharaoni, qui tunc regnabat in ^Egypto ?
Praedicta itaque benedictio ad tempora Regni sine contradictione
pertinet, quando regnabunt justi surgentes a mortuis: *quando et *^f^p
creatura renovata, et liberata, multitudinem fructificabit universse 448
escse, ex rore cceli, et ex fertilitate terrae : quemadmodum 3 Pres-
byteri meminerunt, qui Johannem discipulum Domini viderunt,
audisse se ab eo, quemadmodum de temporibus illis docebat
Dominus et dicebat : 4" Venient dies, in quibus vinese nascentur,
singulffi decem millia palmitum habentes, et in uno palmite dena
1 LXX. toD d5e\0oC o~ov, TOK^ pected brachio, is strongly suggestive
rendered as the singular ^riK. of tne Svriac noun "(joj-», a tmder
1 LXX. tov irarp&s nov. Hebr. <Aoo() ea8;iy m;staken in writing for
W> matri* iWZ- verum, both nouns arising from
3 We are mdebted to Papias,,'. as, ,,the root. Jj-».
• _ T. . the, false
,,
If, therefore,
Ieen.bus mfornis us, for this mythical reading had been written in the text,
relic ; Eusebius, H. E. iii. 39, has naturally the correction would be either
eharacterised its preserver
r as a<p65pa . ,. , wntten
interlined,or .„ ln . the margin ; and.
utKpot
r rbv vovv,> see p. r 7,> n. 4,
t> and . eltner
in ... case) lts ...mcorporation,. ln any
who, rprofessedly collecting
„ the floating ij.-j.ii.
translation of the passage made 3 vby
tnditaona of his age, forgot that cntical pApiA8 be ^ ^ Greek
acumen, as well as industry, was required then would express eV ivl K\dS<p nvplovs
in his work of piety. Very possibly Stovs, icoi (v ivl (d\r)div<p) <Sft> p-ipia
singular
,s, forms, , easily
, passing
, into ,, the . '
K\^fiara, •,>_•<.
k.t.\., where lt may -.i„~.
also v.„
be
plural, may have been used. e. g. ws 6
irpeafivTtpos dviiwnaev, b rbv 1. /9\eir_- observed that the Syriac, means
fievos, dxoriKivai, k.t.\. The reader either (v, or Iv (Kaarov, and that
may compare, in the Appendix, the same the translator having twice rendered it
.
passage ln an Armenian . iorm;
j, and, byJ the first word, afterwards expressed
r ,
-
cf. the next note. lt byJ the second. Again, 0 ' the Synac
*
*. TInternal
, , evidence
., .mdicates
,. . a 0Bynac. and Chaklaic equivalent
n for a branch,
original for this fragment; vero palmite, "uggests a play upon the words > ^3
occurring where we should have ex- lurculus, and *-»5^J Nazarenus.
418 BERUM INSTAURANDARUM
lib. v. millia brachiorum, et in uno vero palmite dena millia flagellorum, o. 455.
eg v^xijriu. et in unoquoque flagello dena millia botruum, et in unoquoque
**xiii- 3- botro dena millia acinorum, et unumquodque acinum expressum
dabit 1 vigintiquinque metretas vini. Et cum eorum apprehen-
derit aliquis sanctorum botrum, alius clamabit : ' Botrus ego melior
sum, me sume, per me Dominum benedic.' Similiter et granum
tritici decem millia spicarum generaturum, et unamquamque
spicam habituram decem millia granorum, et unumquodque granum
quinque bilibres 2similse clarse mundae: et reliqua autem poma, et
semina, et herbam secundum congruentiam iis consequentem : et
omnia animalia iis cibis utentia quse a terra accipiuntur, pacifica
et consentanea invicem fieri, subjecta hominibus cum omni sub-
•Hactenus iectione *."
Armcn. J
Eus|b.H. e. 4. Tavra Se Kai Hairlas 'Iwdvvov fiev ctKOvcrTr)s, Ho\v-
KapTTov Se eTaipos yeyovws, apxaios avt)p, eyypdcpws eirifiap-
Tvpei ev Trj TerdpTrj twv avTOv fii/3\la)V eaTi yap avTw
irevTe /3if3\la crvvTeTayfieva.
1 Compare the converse sentence of npivovs, where the term <rt\iyvts means
unproductiveness in Is.v. 10, where ten pure fiour, as distinguished from xo»Spi-
acres of vineyard should yield only a tis, coarse meal, and as such might well
iath measure of wine ; and the seed of be rendered by simila munda. So Lam-
an homer should give only a tithe of PKiDius in Al. Sev. 37,42, distinguishes
its bulk, or an ephah, in return. panis mundus, from the panis sequens,
! eimilce cJarce mundce: there is room which was made from second fiour.
forboth these qualifyingterms in thetext, 3 Having for their title tup Xoylur
though perhaps they have been transpos- KvpiaK&v ig-fryii&is . . . Eus. III. 39.
ed ; the Greek having been (rMyvtas ciXt- * f. L ut bos manducabit.
prophetice: descriptiones. 419
et non male /acient, nec poterunt perdere aliquem in monte sancto UR^
meo. Et iterum recapitulans ait: Tunc lupi et agni pascentur Gmass."v.v'
simul, et leo quasi bos vescetur paleis, serpens autem terram 4-
quasi panem: et non nocebunt, neque vexabunt in monte sancto uv. sj.
meo, dicit Dominus. Non ignoro autem, quoniam quidam
haec in feros et ex diversis gentibus, et Wariis operibus cre-
dentes, et cum crediderint consentientes justis, tentent transferre.
2Sed etsi nunc hoc sit in quibusdam hominibus, ex variis
gentibus in unam sententiam fidei venientibus, nihilominus in re-
surrectione justorum 2super iis animalibus, quemadmodum dictum
est: Dives enim in omnibus Deus. Et oportet 3conditione revo-
cata, obedire et subjecta esse omnia animalia homini, et ad
primam a Deo datam reverti escam, 4 (quemadmodum autem in
obedientia subjecta erant Adse,) fructum terrse. Alias autem et
non est nunc ostendere leonem paleis vesci. Hoc autem signifi-
cabat magnitudinem et pinguedinem fructuum. Si enim leo
animal paleis vescitur; quale ipsum triticum erit, cujus palea ad
escam congrua erit leonum 2
CAP. XXXIV.
Sententiam suam de temporali et terreno sanctorum
Regno a resurrectione claudit variis Esaice, Eze-
chielis, Hieremice, et Danielis testimoniis, atque
parabola vigilantium servorum, quibus se ministra-
turum Dominus pollicetur.
m. 334. 1. Ipse autem Esaias manifeste annuntiavit tale gaudium in re-
surrectione justorum futurum, sic dicens: Resurgent mortui, et sur- Eoi.xxvi.
gent qui in monumentis sunt, et loetabuntur qui sunt in terra. Ros 9'
enim qui a te sanitas est eis. Hoc idem et Ezechiel ait; Ecce ego E*e*. xxxvii.
aperiam monumenta vestra, et educam vos de monumentis vestris, ia~14"
1 Ac pro a habet Cod. Voss. in quo that God who is the author of the New
etiam quse pro qui exstat. Sed lectionem Dispensation, decreed it from of old.
a, ti pro post accipiatur, prcefero; et See p. 157.
tam qui, quam qua? abjiciendum puto. s Several words are here omitted
Masscet and Stieren also adopt this owing to the recurrenoe of Israel;—e
solution, but the words return naturally terra Mgypti; sed, Vivit Dominus qui
enough into Greek; Kal SiA tovto, tva eduxit et adduxit semen domus Israel.
yv&ficv Sti 6 iv rij Kaivrj SiaBfyy, ix 3 Kara to 6i\vtia (tov Oeov sc.) iiri-
TrdKaiov jvvdywv tovs fftiifyiiivovs iK Tav- Soatv Kal aS^tjo-iv l£eTai, in the trans-
tqjv TUV iBvdv, iK \lduv iyeipuv riKva lator's copy, iir' iirlSoo-iv Kal aHfaaui
Tifi' Kfjpaap., 'lepep.. \iyet. It is only an (aaerai.
assertion of the often repeated truth, 4 LXX. iirX ra aya$i, tt)s yrjs.
PROPHETTCiE. 421
Jacob patris tui. Hoc est quod a Domino dictum est: Beati ltb.v.
• -iT. ■ n '' ' ' ' «7 t xxxiv. 2.
servi illi, quos veniens Domtnus mveniet vigilantes. Amen dico G|j7sf*vT'
vobis, quoniam prwcingetur, et recumbere eos faciet, et transiens *x*iv- 2-
ministrabil eis. 1 Et si venerit vespertina vigilia, et invenerit sic, }£c- xii- w»
beati sunt, quoniam recumbere eos faciet, et ministrabit eis: licet
secunda, et licet tertia, beati sunt. Hoc autem idem et Johannes
in Apocalypsi ait : Beatus et sanctus, qui liabet partem in resur- Apoc. xx. «.
rectione prima. Et tempus autem annuntiavit Esaias in quo hsec
erunt: Et dixi, inquit, Usquequo Dominef Quoadusquedesolenturssai.vi.ii.
civitates 2ad non inhabitandum, et domus ut non sint homines, et
terra derelinquetur deserta. Et post Aeec longe nos faciet Deus
homines, et qui remanserint multiplicabuntur super terram. Sed
et Daniel hoc ipsum ait: Et regnum et potestas et magnitudo Dnn. vii.«7.
eorum qux sub cozlo sunt, datum est sanctis altissimi Dei, et regnum
ejus sempiternum, et omnes principatus servient ei et obedient. Et
ne ad hoc tempus putetur dicta repromissio, dictum est prophetse :
Et tu veni, et sta in sorte tua in consummatione dierum. u»n- 13-
3. Quoniam autem repromissiones non solum prophetis et
patribus, sed Ecclesiis ex gentibus coadunatis annuntiabantur,
quas et insulas nuncupat Spiritus, et quod in medio turbulse sint
constitutse, et tempestatem 3blasphemiorum sufferant, et salutaris
portus periclitantibus exsistant, et refugium sunt eorum, qui alti-
o. «7. tudinem ament: et Bythum, 4id est profundum, erroris conantur
effugere, Jeremias ita ait: Audite bverbum Domini gentes, et Jer. xxxi.
10-15.
annuntiate insulis quw longe sunt: dicite, 6Quia ventilabit Deus
Israel, 1 congregabit eum, et custodiet eum, sicut pascens gregem
1 LXX. (TTepewrtpuv, but the sin- LXX. iyaBi Kvplov, iirl yrpi.
gular is also used at p. 29. 3 See p. 168.
* For Kvplov the translator read /ceu. * in te, f. 1. mece ; Gr. iiov.
prophetioe:. 423
LIB. V.
CAP. XXXV. S
XXXV. 1.
g. 458. Contendit superiora testimonia non posse per allegoriam
de bonis tantum ccelestibus intelligi, sed implenda
esse post adventum Antichristi, et resurrectionem in
terrena Jerusalem; prioribusque prophetiis, ex
Esaia, Hieremia, et Johannis Apocalypsi alias
subjungit.
1 . Si autem quidam tentaverint allegorisare hsec quae ejusmodi
sunt, neque de omnibus poterunt consonantes sibimetipsis inve-
niri, et convincentur ab ipsis dictionibus disserentibus, quoniam
cum desolatw fuerint civitates gentium, et quod non inhabitentur, Esai. vi. II.
et domus, eo quod non sint Aomines, et derelinquetur terra deserta ;
xEcce enim, Esaias ait, dies Domini insanabilis venit, furore et ira Esai. xiii. 9.
plenus, ponere urbem terros desertam, et peccatores perdere ex ea.
Et iterum ait : Tollatur, ut non videat gloriam Domini, et cum hsec Esai. xxvi.
facta fuerint, elongabit, inquit, Deus homines, et derelicti multipli- Esai. vi. 12.
cabuntur in terra. Et wdificabunt domus, et ipsi inkabitabunt, et Esai. ixv. 21.
pastinabunt vineas, et ipsi manducabunt. Hsec enim alia universa
2in resurrectionem justorum sine controversia dicta sunt, quse fit
1 Obviam ituru» Irenceus iis, qui tationem Babylonis Chaldceorum proxime
verba EsaicB et Jeremiw prcecedenti capite prcmunliet, ad aliam tamen Babylonem
recitata, de glorioso statu Ecclesia? gen- urbem, orbemque terrce in fine mundi,
tium, vel prcesentis in terra, vel futurce itidem pertinere, S. Johannis Apocalyp-
in coelo interpretantur, ac omnes ejus- sis neminem dubitare sinit. Dices, unde
modi promissiones allegorice exponunt, vero constat, istum Esaice locum cap. vi.
objicit ipsa Prophetarum dicta hunc sen- de ultimis temporibus, sive novissimo
sum non admittere, velut illud Esaice: millennio, inteJligendum essef Ast Ire-
Cum desolatse fuerint civitaten, scilicet nceum ita intellexisse, ac proinde con-
Gentium, eo quod non inhabitentur, &c. nexionem textus ejus aliquantum obscu-
Et posthsec elongabit Deus homines, et ram dicto modo se habere, patet expi-ce-
derelicti multiplicabuntur super terram. cedenti ...etex iis, quce hoc capite mox
Istis enim verbis, terra et homines in ca sequuntur: Hsec enim—in resurrectione
adhuc superstites supponuntur; unde ad (l. resurrectionem) justorum sine con-
ccelestcm statum haud quadrant : sed nec troversia dicta sunt. Gbabe.
ad prasentem Ecclesiam Gentium, quia 3 Locum Esaice vi. 11, 12, de novis-
civitates cum terra tunc prorsus desolatce simis temporibus recte ab Irenceo accep-
dicunlur. Atque ne quis hcec de terra tum esse, prcecedentia de Judceorum oc-
Judaica ejusque civitatibus accipienda cacatione et reprobatione verba, ab omni-
putaret, alia Esahc loca de orbe terrae bus S. Evangelistis, et Paulo Apostolo,
deserto et tollendo in parenthesi allegat, ad prcesentem eorum statum applicata,
prcecipue ex capite xiii. quod licet dexas- liquido ostendunt. Intcrroganti tnim
424 HIEBUSALEM DENUO
LtB. v. post adventum Antichristi, et perditionem omnium gentium sub
Gmassisvt' eo exsistentium, in qua regnabunt justi in terra, crescentes ex
"xv- visione Domini, et per ipsum assuescent capere gloriam Dei
Patris, et cum sanctis angelis conversationem et communionem,
et unitatem spiritalium in regno capient: et illos quos Dominus
in carne inveniet, exspectantes eum de coelis, et perpessos tribu-
lationem, qui et effugerint iniqui manus. Ipsi autem sunt de
quibus ait propheta: et derelicti multiplicabuntur in terra. Et
quotquot ex credentibus ad hoc prjeparavit Deus, ad derelictos
multiplicandos in terra, et sub Regno Sanctorum fieri, et minis-
trare huic Hierusalem, et regnum in ea, significavit 1 Jeremias
3^adflnem Propheta: Circumspice, dicens, ad Orientem Hierusalem, et vide o. «9.
etv. totum. l(et{iiam qUW adventat tibi ab ipso Deo. Ecce venientfilii tui quos
emisisti, venient collecti ab Oriente usque ad Occidentem verbo illius
sancti, gaudentes ea quw a Deo tuo est claritate. Exuere Hieru-
salem habitum luctus et afflictionis tuce, et induere decorem ejus
quce a Deo tuo est claritatis in wternum: circumdare amictum
duplicem ejus quw a Deo tuo est justitiw, impone mitram super
caput tuum gloriw wternw. Deus enim demonstrabit ei quw sub
ccelo est universw tuum fulgorem. Vocabitur namque nomen tuum
ab ipso Deo in wternum, pax justitiw et 2gloriw colenti Deo. Surge
Hierusalem, et sta in excelso, et circumspice ad Orientem, et vide
collectos filios tuos a Solis ortu usque ad Occidentem verbo illius
sancti, gaudentes ipsam Dei recordationem. Profecti sunt enim a
te pedites, dum adducerentur ab inimicis. Introducet illos Deus ad
te portatus cum gloria tanquam thronus regni. Decrevit enim
Deus ut humilietur omnis mons excelsus, et congeries wtemw, et ut
valles impleantur, ad redigendam planitiem terrw, ut ambulet
Israel tute Dei gloria. Umbracula autem intexuerunt sylvw, et
omne lignum boni odoris ipsi Israel prwcepto Dei. Prwibit enim
Deus cum Iwtitia lumine claritatis suoe, cum misericordia etjustitia,
quw ab ipso est.
Prophetce, quamdiu ista populi perti- quce Propheta protdixit impletionem dif-
nacia duratura eseet, Dew respondit: ferendam esse patet. Massuet'8 read-
Donec desolatae fuerint civitates eo ing resurrectionem is adopted as indis-
quod non inhabitentur — Et posthaec pensable ; in, as he observes, repre-
elongabit Deus homines &c. Atqui sents Tept.
cum csecitas, quae Israeli obtigit, dura- 1 The quotation being from the
tura sit, donec plenitudo gentiuin in- Apocryphal book Baruch.
traverit, Kom. xi. 25, eousque et eorum 3 LXX. nal S6£a 0eo<re/Mas.
^DIFICANDA. 425
< - 2. Hsec autem talia universa non in supercoelestibus possunt ub. v.
intelligi : Deus enim, ait, demonstrabit ei quce sub ccelo est, universce Gj$A^-s't'y v-
tuum fulgorem; sed in Regni temporibus, ^revocata terra a a-
Christo, et reaedificata Hierusalem, secundum characterem quse
sursum est Hierusalem, de qua ait propheta Esaias: Ecce in e«l xiix. ie.
manibus meis depinxi muros tuos, et in conspectu meo es semper.
Et Apostolus autem scribens ad Galatas similiter ait: Illa autem Gai.iv.26.
quce sursum est Hierusalem libera est, quce est mater omnium
u. 336. nostrum ; non ex cogitatione erratici iEonis dicens hoc, neque
de virtute aliqua, quse abscessit Pleromate, et Prunico; sed de
Hierusalem quse in manibus descripta est. Et ipsam descen-
dentem in Apocalypsi vidit Johannes super terram, novam. Post Apoc. xxi. 2.
enim Regni tempora, Vidi, inquit, thronum album magnum, et Apoc. xx. 11.
sedentem in eo, cujus a facie fugit terra et ccelum, et locus non est
eis. Et illa jam quae sunt generalis resurrectionis et judicii ex-
ponit vidisse, dicens mortuos magnos et minores. Dedit, inquit,
mare mortuos quos in se habuit, et mors et inferi dederunt mortuos
quos apud se habuerunt : et libri adaperti sunt. Sed et vitce, ait,
apertus est liber, et judicati sunt mortui ex iis quce scripta erant in
libris, secundum opera sua : et mors et inferi missi sunt in stagnum
ignis, secundam mortem. Hoc autem est quod vocatur Gehenna,
quod Dominus dixit ignem seternum. Et si quis, inquit, non est Matt. xxv.
inventus in libro vitw scriptus, missus est in stagnum ignis. Et ap°c- xx- 1S-
post haec ait: Vidi coslum novum et terram novam: Primum enim Apotxxi.
ccelum et terra abierunt, etiam mare non est. Et civitatem sanctam
Hierusalem novam vidi descendentem de cmlo, preparatam ut
sponsam ornatam viro suo. Et audivi, inquit, vocem magnam 2de
throno dicentem: Ecce tabernaculum Dei cum hominibus, et habi-
tabit cum eis, et ipsi populi ejus erunt, et ipse Deus cum eis erit
eorum Deus. Et delebit omnem lacrymam ab oculis eorum, et mors
non erit amplius, non luctus non clamor neque dolor ulterius erit,
quia prima abierunt. Et Esaias autem hoc ipsum ait: Erit enim kmUxt.it,
coelum novum et terra nova, et non erunt memores priorum, neque
obveniet eis in cor; sed lcetitiam et exultationem invenient in ea.
Hoc autem est quod ab Apostolo dictum est : Prceterit enim 1 c0r. vu. 31.
habitus hujus mundi. Similiter autem et Dominus ait : Terra et
ccelum transiet. His itaque praetereuntibus super terram, novam
1 Grabe proposea renovata, but see et Codex Alexandrinus, aliique. Sed
p. 419, n. 3. edila N. T. exemplaria habent (k tov
a Jta cum Jrenceo Vulyatue Jnterpre» oipavov. Gb.
426 CCELUM NOVUM
lib. v. superiorem Hierusalem ait Domini discipulus Johannes descen-
Gmass*'v<v ^ere, quemadmodum sponsam ornatam viro suo ; et hoc esse
XXXY- 2- tabernaculum Dei, in quo inhabitabit Deus cum hominibus. Hujus
Hierusalem imago illa, quse in priori terra Hierusalem, in qua
justi 1 prsemeditantur incorruptelam, et parantur in salutem. Et g. «o.
Exod. xxv. hujus tabernaculi typum accepit Moyses in monte: et nihil
allegorisari potest, sed omnia firma et vera, et substantiam ha-
Frafrm. Syr. bentia, ad fruitionem hominum justorum a Deo facta. *Quomodo
1 enim vere Deus est, qui resuscitat hominem ; sic et vere resurgit
homo a mortuis, et non allegorice, quemadmodum per tanta osten-
dimus.* Et sicut vere resurgit, sic et vere prsemeditabitur incor-
ruptelam, et augebitur, et vigebit in regni temporibus, ut fiat
Fragm. syr. capax glorise Patris. *Deinde omnibus renovatis, vere in civitate
pp. 4S1, 2. * t ° 7
Apoc. xxi. 5,. habitabit Dei. Dixit, enim inquit, sedens super thronum: Ecce
nova facio omnia. Et dicit Dominus; Omnia scribe, quomodo ii
sermones fideles, et veri sunt. Et dixit mihi, Facta sunt. Et
secundum rationem.
OAP. XXXVI.
Homines vere suscitabuntur, mundusque non penitus
exterminabitur : erunt autem varim Sanctorum man-
siones pro cujusque dignitate, et omnia subjicientur
i Deo Patri, sicque erit omnia in omnibus.
1. Cum sint enim veri homines, veram esse oportet et plantatio-
nem ipsorum, sed non excedere in ea quse non sunt; sed in iis quae
sunt, proficere. Non enim substantia, neque materia conditionis
E^Paraii-
Joh. Damasc. 30v yap
' r fj vTrocrrairii,' ovSe n ovata rrjs KTia-eoos
ed. Halloix.
1 prwmeditantur, 7rpoue\erwvTat, are nempe cap. 18. cum hac pratfalione, iis
disciplined beforehand. See note 3, p. cpnalv "Elpnvaios (v r<p irip.irT<p \6yw tov
III). 1. in incorruptelam. (\(yXov rijt \jievb~avipov yvilxreas, et ite-
3 Hcec Graxa usque ad ista verba, rum cap. 64, ubi plenius et accuratius
rpo<ro/u\wv rip Oeif, Joannes Damascenus Irencei verba descripsit, adeo ut unum in
in ParaUelis allegavit, tanquam arylov Damasceno comma inde corrigere licuerit.
T&lpnvaiov (k tov e Kara alpiaeuv, atque Ex priori autem loco oi yap, pro oix
exinde descripta edidit sape laudatus Damasceni, et oi%l cap. 64. Andreat
Halloixius in vita Irencci p. 486. Sed posui. Gkab. Priorem partem usque ad
fortunate accidit, ut jam ante Andreas verba irapdpao-is yiyovev in CEcumenii et
Casariensis priorem horum partem bis ci- Arethm Comm. in Apoc. reperiuntw, ed.
taverit in Commentar. ad Apocalypsin, Cbameb. Oxon. cf. Cat. in Epp. Cath.
ET TERRA NOVA. 427
1 Gbabe suggests but does not in- not a fornial concord in many pas-
sert ad. Mass. and Stieben print it sages.
between brackets, which are here re- 5 1. fiat or tunc fiet.
moved. Compare 162, 3; 164, 8. 0 Cod. Voss. Eirenei. Compare the
* See pp. 415, 416. preface by Flobus, where the name is
8 in regnum, els fiairChelav, an in- written Hyrenceus; the aspirate repre-
stance of the conslructio prcsgnans; un- senting the Greek B. This MS. also
less indeed in regno be the correct adds the title of Martyr. Grabe's idea
reading. is probably correct, that the work is de-
4 Verbum has involved a logical, fective, the conclusion having been lost.
VOL. II. 27
E LIBRIS S. IRENjEI
i.
)iJD "U> i ■ V.\ .o.--]? ^£0]? --jAoi __>? <oot-.A_01 LIB. I. L 13.
I. Sunt autem qui dicunt emisisse eum Christum filium suum, I. 60.
sed et animalem : et per hunc [Int. de hoc] per Prophetas locutum
esse. Esse autem hunc qui per Mariam transierit, quemadmodum
aqua per tuhum transit.
I. The following Syriac transla- 12, 154= A., written at four different
tions of portions of the Greek text of periods, a.d. 714-716, 718 (foll.
the work c. Hcer. are from the Nitrian 172, 278, 284, 289), but dated
collection in the British Museum ; dupli- according to the Greek computa-
cate and triplicate passages representing
the same text are found; and their tion (] 1 10 ij) 1025, 1026, Jfcc.
almost universal agreement, favours I2,I55=B. ioth cent.
the notion that a Syriac Yersion existed 12.156 = 0. a.d. 562. Greek comp.
formerly, and possibly may still come 873-
to light. The value of this unexpected 12.157 = D. 7th or 8th cent.
testimony to the genuineness of the 14,538 = E. nth or I2th cent.
Latin Version, would be greater, if a i4,6i2 = F. 6th or 7th cent.
doubtful cause needed support. The I4,629 = G. 6th to ioth cent.
exact words of the old translation have 17,191 =H. loth or nth cent.
been retained, and additions printed in i7,i94 = K. ioth or nth cent.
italics. The MSS. from whence the i7,2oo = L. 6th or 7th cent.
following extracts have been taken are I7,2I4 = M. also 12, 158.
thus diBtingmshed, as numbered in the 1 from Cod. D. fol. 127. c. 4.
collection of the British Museum : a Syr. and Int. indicate »ro/.
27—8
432 FRAGMENTA
II.
I. 67- II. Quomodo enim si quis regis imaginem [Int. bonam] fabri-
catam diligenter ex gemmis pretiosi3 a sapiente artifice (capiens),
solvat subjacentem hominis figuram, transferat autem gemmas illas,
et re/ormet et faciat ex iis formam canis, vel vulpeculae, et
hanc male dispositam ; dehinc confirmet et dicat, hanc esse regis
illam imaginem bonam, quam sapiens artifex fabricavit, ostendens
gemmas, quse bene quidem a primo artifice in regis imaginem
)__.l __oo )< a -]j )__A__>o ]___oo ]___^jA_i __) 5A__>15 onaj
■ .mn\V>\ ^rv-nA .vn.\ ^ . ^oVl »^___) ^ . -AiVnifi p
.loil]?
III.
9 G. has ) > ■ .jO Ib. »°l\ ►->-»• « G. omits the secondCTLD and the
10 A word not found in the Lexica, copula in ____>CT10.
it is the same as the Arabio verb, ,JjJ , « Syr. Qj_____ J agglutinant. G.
dementavit. . __»5A_30
11 G. _j_0____O, but D. exactly 16 G. _-_*AlA_0 .
represents the Greek. III. 1 This extract is obtained
» /. I. _-,Q_-J gui comprehmtio. from D' foL 20°' coL * and G" foL *>
in both of which it is introduced
13 D. simply 0CT1 . G. Q-.0CT1, with the words, _Co]__.j_) __0
but it omits _»CTloA_). ^ V> ^0-^0--» ] B n m » <^]
434 FRAGMENTA
IV.
V.
VI.
The other MSS. have v»CTL_JO. 3 Syr. indicates Si, Lat. re.
SYBIACA. 437
VII.
_____ _->0_>->? 1' 2 -1 A_l2 1<^\ -Vn ^OCTlA . S «Z1 III. xvii.6.
_ctioA_1 tiCTijo3 :___.Z1o . - ►»? octi _ctioA_1? _->;_d1 hr*A
)-- - m±D Q_.OCTI?0 Aj__i _oio\\? octi -_>? ]j^*j] : VJQ__u_4
octi ol 1 ?_____ __ctioA_15 _i_5? octio :__oZ .nScn -2]? octi
]_»Q___k, __)]? OCTI ___E0_. ___)? OCTI o] IZojj-Dj-O _l0j
batur: Myrrham quidem, quod ipse erat, qui pro mortali hu-
mano genere moreretur et sepeliretur : Aurum vero, quoniam Rex,
cujus Regnifinis non est ; Thus vero, quoniam Deus, qui et notus
in Judcea factus est, et manifestus eis, qui non quserebant eum.
VII. Etenim narrationes [Int. argumenta] illorum varia, n. 87.
quemadmodum ostendimus, alterum dicentes [quidem] passum, et
natum ; et hunc esse [Christum] 6 Jesum ; alterum autem qui in eum
descendit et hunc esse Christum, qui etiam ascendit iterum; et
eum qui a Demiurgo aut eum [Int. alterum eorum 7autem,]
qui sit ex dispositione, vel eum qui sit ex Joseph, hunc [quem]
4 Codd. I. l_Zo___0 . shewing that the clause, expressed above
VII. 1 From Cod. L. fol. 36, where ™ italics, has been lost ; the reader
the passage is quoted with the words therefore will make due allowance for
1 c7M-i m <^1 OCTI JHO) 1; .1 the imP°ssible attempt at p. 87, ».
lAlZ» ]______> .0-_-,0__-> 5 The sense and Latin context alike
lA_Ho lAi-.], lZa__L__o', -quire-io __ctioA_]?.
^ ' ' 6 Syr. Jesum, which alone satisfies
r-0 1 K 1 \P1 . iBKN-tUS, Bishop of the sense.
Lymis says this in the third JBook of the 7 autem. This perplexing word, that
"Refutation of Science that isfalse." occurs in every MS., now resolves itself
* l. _CT1oA_]. into aut eum, the equivalent of the
a Syr. inserts the copula. Syriac OCTI o] . Altogether, the Sy-
4 The Syriac here supplies a re- riac throws much light upou a confused
markable lacuna in the Latin version; passage.
438 FRAGMENTA
VIII.
s- ,__o <ocn_-__-3Z Aqjv.31»2 ^_&io l3j_» _J_o c_____j2 pi
ocn ]jcn» V»t->-"-> }A___o _____,_. Po loi__l _jOioA_1» ooi
l_\\.n^ ^o__ ^\___^lo _**-.2.1 Uo__j]J -___j_o _uU-i__o1j
_jOioA_1 ooi l;mn looio l^l» cn 1 i »^>1 ox___j
^A__4_0 JsO-OO v 1 . ■ _2)1> v;iO 1>_______0 - .
;__-__■ io____j> _j01q__)1> oo>j-_50_____ 1Z1 «__oZo
IX.
^4L ]] : <osVt i? ^-"-^? r^^y f_o]_02 ]]> ^lo» III. xvii. 9.
01;__> OOI4 ]»» i iVl ViOj__. -_01oA_»] OOI __■ 0O10
A___ _1d icLDo ]oi__]] ___ . ■ s5 cnin , • a? ]or_-]?
.]Al_o
XI.
XII.
III. xix. 2.
XIII.
ViO_«_» __0 loCT ooj-QJ}3 ]}} - - ]ooi ,_._l_2 ]] 1 III. xix. 4.
1n i \> ^oNn ■ i> )k . v>\A\ ^oo-l- .n ■ fc-oo 1i Vi\
XIV.
XV.
^ ]]] 1_]_2 V _^j"| ]]j ]ocn M <£d* ]joi ViAiooi IV. xi. 5.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
iv.iv. 2. n i V)o __,ctioA_,1 !----*_-? ^jf^ol -ooZ? __.? v . Ncti1
ctiVi» li__>Z_o?o lj__> Z^o ]A.m2 _* ^ A_.j__o : _JoiO-__-rJ
1Z__oZ__ __oj octi_-o : 1jA\ . ►_ "ja\X"| 1s_.ctiZ 1_>o____o
_.^J iCTlX)? 1____0J 12cU_»_A OOCTI __-1;nV) ^]o_l__Q__
CTIi-OO loCTI )iSSLO> lA___Oj3 : OOCTI ____.JO_.l_0 CTlA\ . a ^
_kjZ__ 1__3J l___i_Oj A_1_-2J 1__2? OCTI 1__j1? 1^-3 1ctI_-1>
XIX.
XX.
XXI.
4 Syr. indicates for the Greek, ov which the Translator seema to have
p.b> tiJi» y' airwv bpCKlav rijs tv o-apxl read as TapuBoip-evos.
CKrpitiaews irapai.Toip.aios, and the omis- XXI. 1 This Armenian extract is
sion of eorum haiitationis in the Latin. from the Spicil. Solesm. I. p. i, edited by
« ^1ZL»iO clearly i^und^ M. PlTEA, Pom, 185*, and wasobtained
ET ARMENIACE. 449
XXII.
XXIII.
XXIV.
XXIII. Quomodo enim vere Deus est qui resuscitat homi- n-6.
nem, sic et vere Homo resurgit a mortuis, et non allegorice,
quemadmodum per tanta ostendimus.
XXIV. Deinde omnibus renovatis, vere in civitate habitabunt n. 420.
Apoc. ii. 5,6. Dei. Dixit, enira inquit, sedens super thronum : Ecce novafacio
omnia. Et dicit [Dominus : Omnia] scribe, quomodo ii sermonesfideles,
et veri sunt. Et dixit mihi, Facta sunt. [Et] secundum rationem.
Cum sint enim veri homines, veram esse oportet et renovationem
ipsorum, sed non excedere in ea quse non sunt ; sed in iis quse sunt,
proficere. Non enim substantia, neque materia conditionis exter-
minatur ; verus enim et firmus qui constituit illam : sed figura
transit mundi hujus, hoc est, in quibus transgressio facta est ; quo-
niam veteratus est homo in ipsis. Et propter hoc figura hsec tem-
poralis facta est, prsesciente omnia Deo ; quemadmodum ostendi-
XXV.
XXV. 1 From Cod. D. 198, Diocletian, A.D. 304. The fuller form
where it is written twice; in col. 1, of this fragment in the second column
from *, but fully in the second column, is prefaced simply with the name of
marked respectively o' and /3'. In the Iren.eus •£D0P_»;_>1; .
former case it is introduced with the 2 This almost hopelessly corrupt
rubric passage is printed faithfully from the
n Q . ^-im Of Iben^cs whom the MS., though the emendations expressed
heretics slew, the only instance observed by the translation represent the follow
in these MSS., in which Iren-JEDS is ing words,
said to have suffered martyrdom. If
he had died in the Arian age, his
death might very possibly have been The reader of the Nitrian MSS. must
chargeable to heresy. But there is no often have recourse to the Chaldee ; the
trace of any violent outbreak among the words rendered colliguntur, per inter
Gnostics or Montanists of the third or pretationem are rendered as from the
preceding centuries, and this single Chaldee vocabulary.
statement of the rubricator can scarcely 3 piO) David, can make no sense,
outweigh the negative argument, aris and Staffwopi. is substituted, from
ing from the designation of Iremus, the root 1 i J . The prefix to 1 ^ ■ \V>
simply as Bishop, in juxta-position with
Poltcarp, Justin, &c. who are as is added, as required by the sense.
invariably termed Martyrs. The Bishop * From this point cf. Gr. Fr. VIII.
of Lyons was probably confounded with 4 In /3', O is wanting; as also
IrenjEUS of Sinnium, who suffered mar infr.
tyrdom in the general persecution under 0 In a', this word is missing.
SYRIACA. 455
yOOlZn i ►>rlt11 «oa_->_, ___oj ^&io s^jASo V»_Oi__i _->j
. )a_»___. ]±^s>y
XXVI.
0,3 ,_2_3 CO__ _____!_ p^oUI? ^ i \oi , i n __,> ;___. PJ-17, 194.
Cant Cant.
__.>2 v 1 V) jjj ^__l__j ^1 . m^Vn p : 01 n «Q-g) )Z>\V>
pKi :1____^ |j^k»1o ) ■ caa -__\_o .] « i i n
XXVII.
o__,a___ looiZ ln ,\oLo ^Lo^ )i; . a }__^, ,^,-cn1
. ■ l] W^^O !__»___ a____»01> ^A,| ^nmVnVi ] . \Vnn -
lA____»5o }Lo 1 \n ^A-o ]]> 1,-r.rTto lA_o__o> lil> 55A_»1
. lnn8\s-)' IZnViN __cn____ 1_^o p \n\\\, 1Zq____o>
Zl_o _2oZ P lA_l_o ___o __o ioxij ooi It-aao l__Ji_2>
p \±jo-rZ> yj^oZlo lZo______»A_o ]___. ____*jA_»1 p> fll
XXVIII.
XXIX.
XXIX. 1 From Cod. C. fol. i ; and etiam Filius Dei est ; or | ■ 1; *") may
printed already by M. Pitba, in the be replaced with }t i ■ .3 cn _o
first volume of the Spieileg. Solesm. p. 6, q. d. oiK lariv airip apxtf.
whose translation has generally been s i. ]>jo5j .
adopted. * qui saturavit, but the Codex has
3 Similarity of terms has caused some ^*~imj qui satiatus est. The form
confusion. For this clause read Aphcl however is evidently required, as
^.cnoAjj jcnXjj cnj___. _2>] ,>« afterwards « i f*l »]j •
SYRIACA. 459
6 VBns. Pesh. i-*-tt «-21—Ojll ranea, the learned editor not perceiving
that the Syriac text is an application
001 i 1 n ]_.] ]Zo\ 1 nSO*") of Eph. iv. 9, 10, omitting however
, ](7L_]j ] —1 * - . ~> So^ no\ prius, after descendit; and
" Spicibg. Soksm. in loca subtcr- vOO___ omnes, before coslos.
460 FRAGMENTA
XXX.
I*» - -V" V*_v, 01^] V^rn\ ^-Jo]o ] . nio ]rr>c____ 1
__1_k»2]jo . ]m i n *^__ . ■ ^jo . ]A_-oA__ _io ^Z]?
. .. .vn ]»_,] __-o?o .1 ■ V> ■ \ .n\mjo -]A*.'vr> A__o ___o2
] i vr»\ - <j-> "L-jIds uoio_u1 ]jcnjo yAsN ]_____o __o-ioZ_.1>o
.v . v>l ________
qui ante lucem genitus est: qui cum eo est conditor universi,
fictor hominis; qui est in omnibus omnia: in patriarchis pa-
triarcha, in legibus lex, in sacerdotibus princeps sacerdotum,
in regibus gubernator, in prophetis propheta, in angelis angelus,
in hominibus homo ; in Patre Filius, in Deo Deus ; Rex in seter-
num. Hic enim est qui Noemo fuit nauta, et Abrahamum duxit ;
qui cum Isaaco ligatus est, et cum Jacobo peregre fuit, 8pastor
eorum qui salvi sunt, et 9sponsus Ecclesiae ; et dux Cherubim,
princeps 10exercitus angelorum ; Deus ex Deo, Filius ex Patre ;
Jesus Ghristus, Rex, in ssecula sseculorum. Amen.
XXXI.
^^t-pb/iip !l W^mpq-uipb/^p b- \\t-bmuip uibp j^uipnqbtjpu %]\q^puuinu
trbbulifi qnt-ubu L. £u>p^uipbuijjp [uuiijfo , b.juipnt-gbuijji Jbn-bpitj
b- tfbnuitjbuij^jbnLfiuu , b ifiuin-un-npbuij^b f3-uiq-uit-npbui[_juii-p^,
tnbuib : \ji- ub uiuh I^uiuiuiphuij^ Jfnnp ^^utnnt-hnj fiutULt , np
%uibi Juiquiq-ttjb uq-bqbgpq hrbpgbuif^ uutbnh-p^ Juipqnjb , (^"f-
wJybtujbp uithVbuijb , p ^uijpuiujbuuiu ^tujpuiufbtn , ^juit-pb/bub
uit-pbtya , p ^oui^uiuuiju jiuiCuiuuij , p pj-uiq Ult npu fifhiu/b uiilui^,
%npq.uiquib , p tfiupq-uip bub tfuipq-uipb , fi Cpb^uiuilpib (pb^uiuiq ,
p Juipqquiu Jtupq. , p t^uijp \\pqp j jWuutnt-Ui&nt-Uu \*autnnt-ui&- ,
juit-ptnbuiuu uinptuj :
\]ui ftbpb *\f*ijp nuqqbuig p*buit-p , pjiq- yynq^ubq^iuij tfuilCuin-btjuii- ,
pliq- ^JipuiCuiJni- uin.ui^hnpq-buitj , pjiq- W^t^ui^tuij quitqbnuit- , pjtq-
XXXI. 1 Spic. Sol. I. 4, from a Cod. InEN.EtJS, Bishop, FoUower of the Apo-
in the Mechitarist Library of S. Lazarua slles; On the LoroVs Besurrection.
at Venice, and described by M. Pitra 2 A considerable variation is ob-
as written manu recenti. It represents served between the Syriac and Arme-
the same original as the preceding nian copy. The learned Mechitarist
Syriac fragment, with certain interpola- who translated these extracts for M.
tions, that are bracketed in the trans- Pitra, proposes the reading a» 1 1 hic
lation. It also bears the heading, est, for «.«t , dicit. And Quatremere
\)npufb 1?P|l*i,nUb ktqfiuqniqnufi conjectures «u. t • • • ifu.nu.j-n/u
Cb bi-n huin-ui bnuhfui BLO t^lt^M **A»*""U umtq^/i^ J^p^njL ,
^ m t-nqp uiruup •fnn p ^ yuipni ^ primus pulchre genitus, creaior
PpJb §biurA . i. e. From Saint hominis.
ARMENIACA. 463
XXXII.
* y^tujhtftuiTJkpXhgurt- %ut JirJjp npqt-ngh i^^TphqlruJj , ^u/b^.
qirpX npquntl\p fit-pnq\p , rrpfyftp tuuin-uA&^nt^^tujg^-p pu£_puJiub£- :
l]^a-Ujuiujp/f Irh Jputau L. tltujpujufujp puibnu ujrLut^p uipi^hpjj
LUULugnt-uib-nju , np L qtun-UJ^tupMJUp pifb ntJbp qfytupq. , L. qjujp^.
ifiupnL.p-pLM uirLujppu q^ajpq-frujpju :
" y^uijuJ-UMiF uuiuiuuil. '' : ^uiqnutF ujhqurJ* upuib^utbujup phq-
LurLLUDpunLp3*pubu , n^tffiujjhjuJL.ppuujlibu , ujj^Jx. p Juitfiubujfy£-u •
Matt. xx. 80. XXXII. Tunc accessit ad eum mater jiliorum Zebedwi cum
filiis suis, adorans et petens aliquid ab eo.
Inanes quidem non sunt hi sensus, nec frustranea verba, eo
loci proposita : prsemissa prooemii instar, nonnullam habent cum
prius expositis convenientiam :
Tunc accessit. Interdum virtus miranda nobis est, non solum
ob exemplum, sed etiam attento tempore ; qualem esse dicam,
4 Suspicantur iterum praelaudati Mechitarist Convent at Vienna, is also
PP. Mechitaristae menda nonnulla hic printed in the Spicil. Solesm. I. 505, edit-
esse detergenda, nec per ipsos stat quin, ed by M. Pitba, who, perhaps without
parce mutata lectione quae supra, pro reason, considers the fragment to be of
his auu-puu-np ^ptr^utmb , i. e. fortis, very doubtful authority ; it is not unwor-
sive Supremus Angelus, rescribatur ; thy of our author, and for that reason
auu-puiLjup ^pbjutmljuMtj , idemque erua- is inserted among the other Irenaean
tur sensus ac in Syriaca versione. Pitr. fragments. It begins with the heading,
6 Deus ex Deo; haee iterum ad jVllfMVuSbP p. . \]ppy"
Syriacae versionis normam iidem cor- " ., , ,
1 j n
rexere, rati esse legendum Qwiiui^ *»■ 1 < tM'bll*linilb ^buibt-nnh
-~< li. ujiluj^
j)\umntju-iij , Deus ex Deo. Egregia ^Lprtgu uiuujglruj^ juinuin.u ]]p^
haect Nicaeni
n. tt.Patres inaSymbolo
1 • 1 inserue- qt-ngh <. ytbpbn-hutj:
t\ 1 r r „ ilte
1. e. From
runt. /0. The same tneological expres- " * * 1 **
Bionisfoundintheante-NiceneCreedof second series of Homilies of Saint
GBEQOBy,BishopofNeo-Caesarea,Fm<Z. Ikbn^cs, Follower of the Apostks; a
Cath. 1. 532, also in the Cassarean Creed Bomily upon the Sons of Zebedee. The
submitted to the Council by Ebsebics, translation is that of R. P. Gabbiei,
from whence in fact the term was Axvazouski, whose Armenian criticisms
adopfced. Ib. 541. Compare also the are subjoined.
ancient formula of Faith that bears the 8 SL^un-mumpnLpyptMi cequalitatem.
name of Lucian M. Ib. 533. Sic Cod. Armen. cui si levis accesserit
XXXII. 1 This extract from a mutatio habebis a£mnnuunt-P-pitti ,
Codex, fol. 37—45, in the library of the maturitatem.
ARMENIACA. 465
SANCTI IRENiEI,
EPISCOPI LUGDUNENSIS. ;
I.
1 'OpKityo <xe tov a fLeraypa^ofievov to fii(3\lov tovto,
KaTa. tov JZvplov fjfiwv 'Ijjctou XpiaTOv, Kai Kard Trjs evSo^ou
frapowlag avrov, rjs epj^erai Kpivai l^wvras Kai veKpovs, tva
avTiftaXris o ftereypd^w, Kai KaTopdwo-rjs avTo Trpbs dvri-
ypacpov tovto, oQev uereypd-^w, ewifieXws' Kal tov opKov
tovtov ofiolws fieTaypdy^ris, ko! Or/areis ev tw dvTiypdcpw.
II.
1 Tavra Ta SdyfiaTa, <f>/\wptve, Iva vecpeiafJLivws elirw,
ovk ecrTiv vyiovs yvw/jr/s' Tavra to Sdy/naTa aav/Kpwvd eari
Ty 2 eKKkriala, els zt>]v /JLeylarrtjv ao-i(3eiav irepi/SaWovTa tovs
Trei6ofievovs avTOis' TavTa Ta Sdy/iaTa ovSe ol e£w Ttjs
eKKXr/a-las alperiKoi erdX/Jiria-av dvo(prjva(r6al irore' TavTa Ta
Soy/xaTa ol irpb r)/iwv irpecrftvTepoi, ol Kai TOty a7rocrTo'Xoty
av/KpoiTr/aavTes, ov irapiSwKav croi. EiSov ydp cre irals wv
eVt, eV Trj kotw 'Acrta irapd tw TLoXvKapirw, 4/\a/J,irpws irpdr-
TOVTa ev Trj fSaarihiKrj avkfj, koi weipwfievov evSoKifielv irap
avTw. MaXXoi/ yap ra totc Sia/nvrifjiovevw twv sevay)(us
yivo/iivwv, (al ydp eVc iralSwv /ia6rjareis (rvvav^ovcrai Ttj ^fv^
III.
1 Ov yap fiovov irept Trjs af/fiepas ecrTtv f/ aficpicrfS^Trjcris,
ciWa /cat irep\ tov e"$ovs avTOv T>js ^vrjcrTetas. Ot fiev yap
derived from the Jews, Acts vii. 57, vapotKiwv, iSv Elprpiaios iireaKoTet. v. 23.
avvia%ov rd ilra avrdv. The reader s The Paschal controversy that
may consult the note of Valesius, divided the Primitive Church, resolved
giving several patristical instances of itself into two heads, (a) -as regards
this expression kesae pietatia. Compare the precise day on which our Lord's
pp. 16, 17. Resurrection should be commemorated ;
• Nioeph. koto rb aivnOes avrip. (0) as regards the custom of the pre-
10 Ib. rbv toioOtop \6yov. ceding Fast ; both Feast and Fast in
III. 1 We are indebted again to any case being celebrated, as being in
Eusebius for this valuable fragment accordance with Apostolical tradition.
from the epistle of Ieen^eus to Victor, 3 TJpon the ancient mode of fasting,
H. E. v. 24, copied also by Nicephobus, see the note of Valesius upon this
iv. 39. It appears to have been a passage. Epiphanius also, Har. m. 23,
synodical epistle to the head of the convinces the mind that the custom was
Roraan Church, the historian saying regulated by no very stringent rule in
that it was written by Iren^eus, ix the Primitive Church. Compare Auo.
Trpoaiitrov dv TryetTO koto t^v TaWlav Ep. 118, ad Januar. 2—5, Vind. Cath.
&5e\<p£>v. Neither are these expressions iii. 448, 449 ; Ctb. Al. Hom. Paach.,
to be limited to the Church at Lyons, Ib. II. 199 ; Stnod. Laod. Can. 50,
for the same authority records that it Ib. I. 474. Diontsius, Bishop of Alex-
was the testimony, twv koto TaWlav andria, seems to have had these words
474 S. IREN^I
oiovrai 4filav rjfiepav Selv avrovf vt]<rreveiw sol Se Svo, ot Se
Kal irXelovas, ol Se TecrcrapaKOVTa' 6wpav qfieptvdf T6 Kal vvktc-
ptvas avfJL/ueTpova-i Trjv ^q/uepav avrwv. Kcu TOtavrrj fxev ttoi-
KiXla twv eiriTtipovvTwv, ov vvv icf> rjixwv yeyovvta, aXXa Kal
ttoXv irpoTepov eirl twv irpb fowv, twv irapa. to aicpi/3ef,
ws eiKOi, KpaTOvvTWV, Trjv Ka& dirXoTqTa Kal ISiwtii7ij.ov
of Ibekscs in his mind, when he wrote Church. Const. Apost. 68; Conc. Nic.
ad Basilid. itrel fivSi ras twv vrjtrreuZv Can. 5 ; Conc. Laod. Can. 50. Com
ijfiipas fom, fitjSi ofioiujs irdvrcs Siafxt- pare also the other authorities, (so far
vowi' dXV oi p.iv Kal irdaas iirepTiBtaaui as genuine), quoted by Bellabmine.
aaiToi SiareXoDires, oi Si Sio ol Si rpeis, 5 oi Si Sio, i. e. the two days during
ol Si o&Sefilav, k.t.X. The term iwep- which our Lord lay in the tomb.
TiOfoai, unde iiripBe&is, has a technical 6 The reasons assigned by Valesius
meaning, as contrasted with vyo-rela, for his punctuation, and accepted by
which meant simply a fast that was Gbabe, also by Binqham (q. vid. Ant.
resolved by some slight food in the xii. i. 2), scarcely appear valid; Bel
evening ; whereas the former involved labmine also adopts the same method of
the idea of greater austerity, and de division, de Bon. Op. 11. 14; but Mas-
scribed the fasting that was continued suet (followed also by Stieben), adopts
day and night till the dawn of Easter. the view of Ruffinus, nonnidli autem
4 p.lav iifiipav. The question refer quadraginta; ita ut horas diurnas noc-
ring to the Fast of the Holy Week, this tuniasque computantes, diem staluant.
must mean the day of our Lord's Pas This punctuation is followed in the text ;
sion, the Parasceue or Good Friday; for but I imagine oi Si to have been lost
with regard to this day, at least, the here, read by Ruffinus as wore, and
custom of abstinence was Catholic. applying to the single-day fast. The
airifyopetierai yap o"^p.epov Stalrns £iri- forty hours implied by removing the
(unio-Orjvat to atvoXor. Method. Conviv. stop from TfffaapdKoma would extend
Or. in. Cf. Aug. ubi supr. It was from the sixth hour of the sixth day of
called the Paschal Fast. Bellarmine, the week, to the dawn of Easter morn ;
Controv. de Bon. Op. II. 14, considers The time that Christ the Bridegroom was
that one day in every week through taken from, his Disciples between his
Lent is meant ; but there is nothing to Passion and his Resurrection (Bingh.
shew that this was the author's inten XXI. i. 2, from Tebt. de Jej. 2), repre
tion; although it is most certain that senting also symbolically the forty days
Lent was marked by the exercise of and forty nights, during which our Lord
strict fasting as prescribed by the continued his fast in the wilderness.
FRAGMENTA. 475
Trjs eKKXrjcrlas etpr/vrjv eyovTWv, Ka\ twv TrjpovvTwv, Kat twv /xr)
TtJpOVVTlOV.
IV.
1 'Ev w av tis 3SvvaiTO eS iroietv aTOty irXr]cr'iov, xal
3ov irotet, dXXoTptos Ttjs ayaTrrjs 4tou IZvplov vofitcrOrjcreTai.
V.
QeXrjcris Kat evepyeta Qeov evTtv r) iravros yjtovov
Ka\ toVou Kat atwvos, Kat irdcrris (pvcrews irotrjTtKri Te Kat
irpovorjTtKr) atTia. QeXr]cr'is ecrTi Trjs voepas ^v^rjs 6 ecp' r)fuv
bant, quam illis qui minime observabant, pacem cum omni Ecclesia
colentibus.
IV. Quamdiu quis in facultate habet, ut proximis benefaciat,
nec facit, alienus a Domini dilectione sestimabitur.
V. Voluntas et operatio Dei effectrix est et providens causa
omnis temporis loci et saeculi, itemque naturae omnis. Voluntas
est animi intellectualis ratio in nobis sita ; quippe cum sit facuitas
VII.
1 To Se ev KvpiaKrj /j.r) kXIvbiv yovv, av/j.j3oX6v eaTi Trjs
avaaTaaews, Si rjs Trj tov XpiaTOv -^apiTi, twv Te d/j.apTrj/uid-
twv, Kai tov eV avTwv ^TedavaTW/ievov Oavarov rjXevOepw-
6r//j.ev. 'E«r twv airoaToXiKwv Se yj)6vwv r) TOiavTrj avvrjdeia
VI. Neither this nor the preced- JUST. M. This citation has its value,
ing fragment were considered to have though it may not preserve the ipsis-
any very great weight of authority by sima verba of iRENiECS. Kvpia/rf), here
Grabe ; they were first printed by Easter Simday, Kar' d-oxfa'.
Feuardent, who obtained them from 3 The MSS. shew the marginal
Faber; no reference, however, being reading Terpafi/itvov. Grabe proposes
given as regards the source from whence avroi for a&rwv. Mass. Ar" airov refer-
this Latin version was derived. See ring to Christ; the Translator read iv
Introd. clxviii. a$T$. f. 1. irrr airrov, and compare a
VII. 1 Qu. et Resp. ad Orih. 115, similar statement in Syr. Fr. xxiv.
FRAGMENTA. 479
VIII.
^''Qcnrep yap r) KiftwTOS Ke)(pvcrw/j.ivri earwOev /ca< e^wOe
Xpvcrttp KaOapw r)v ovtw Kat ro 2 tov XptcrTov crwfia KaQapov
rjv Kat Siavyis' ecrwOev fiev tw Koyw Kocrfiovfievov, e^wOev Se
tw UvevfiaTi tppovpovfievov Iva 3e£ aficpoTipwv t6 irepicpaves
twv cpvcrewv 4irapaSei^6^.
VIII. 1 First printed (A.) by Hal- rubric in the Paris MS. that the Ep.
loix. in hia Life of S. IreNjEus, p. 507, to Florinus t. oySodSot is indicated.
from LE0NTIU8, who citea the passage C. Stieren adds, Idem fragmentum
as being, toO 07/011 Wpnvaiov iTUTKbrov Grcecum J. C. Wolfius in apparatum
AovySovrav, but without naming the ad novum Tomum Anecdotorum Graco-
treatise from whence it was taken. (B.) rum recepit, qui MS"". in Bibliotheca
Cod. 2951 of the Imperial Collection Ilamburgensi adservatur, uti me certio-
at Paris, contains the same fragment, rem fecit v. clari^s. Petersen qui
with a similar designation, adding how- fragmentum, e collectione Wolfiana ex-
ever T7/s FaXX/as Kara BaXor/pou. The scriptum, mecum communicavit. Wolp-
same extract is read in Syriac, Fr. ius pro tSairep Kal, legit ivvirep yap, and
xxv., where it is also assigned to this reading is retained as agreeing with
S. IREN.EU8, but without specifying the the Syr. i-*-^
work from whence it is taken. The
probability therefore is considerably 3 Cod. B. 4 X/ko-t6s.
strengthened, that we have in this a 3 U- dpuporipuv, the material ofwhich
genuine fragment of the Bishop of the ark was made, and the gold that
Lyons, although the precise treatise in overlaid it. Cod. C. rb iritpavii.
which it occurs may still remain in
obscurity. Mass. conjectures from the * B. C. AnSnxffp.
30—2
480 S. IRENiEI
IX.
X.
"IStov Kai "JTpewwSes a>s a\t)du>s tu> Qea>, to iXaa-KearOai,
to eAeetV, to to epya erce^eti/ eavrov, Kav els kIvSvvov Sia-
<pQopas KaTacpeptjTar Tiap avr<p yap, (ptjartv, 6 iXaarpos
evTiv.
XI.
IX. This fragment and the next montano, ubi citata dicit sub nomine
three are from the ParaUela of Joh. toO ayiov T&lpiivalov 4k tov A 4\4yxov-
Damasc, and were first printed by At in utroque Parallelorum Damasceni
Halloix. Vit. Iren.j ix.atp. 501. With Cod. Claromontano videlicet et Vati-
the exception of xi. they may be cano, cujus apographum quam accurate
referred to the treatise de Sesurr. 1. descriptum, pro sua singulari humani-
clxviii. tate mecum communicavit K. P.
X. Halloix. Vit. Iren. as before. Michael Lequien, Ordinis Prsedicato-
XI. Hsec iterum edidit Halloixius rum, exaratum distincte legitur: to8
in Vita Irencei p. 504 eruta ex MS. 07(011 T&lp-qvalov 4k twv A\4£cav, (sic
Parallelorum Damasceni Cod. Claro- scribitur), id est, 4k tuv Sta\4(euv.
FHAGMENTA. 481
XII.
XIII.
8 h> T&atv (xovffa Ta avrov /tera modo cujusdam, quse excidit, locus,
7rd<n}S TavToTirros dwoXrfipeTat. vacuus apparet inter pteri, Tdo-tjs, et
Cf. Syr. Fr.v. Post haec Halloix. : diroXij^erat. GRABIUS.
Aliquift deest ; et sequentia instar alte- XIII. This extract is found in
rius seu diversse Ieen«i sententise pro- CEoumenius upon 1 Pet. c. 3, p. 198,
tulit. Sed perperam, uti me monuit and the words used by him indicate, as
saepe laudatus K. P. Lequien, hac de Grabe has justly observed, that he
re per litteras certiorem me faciens se- only condensed a longer passage. The
quentibus verbis : Halloixius frag- commentator introduces the quotation
mentum Ieen^ii, quod exstat in Paral- as follows : twv TZlpTjvaltp T(p AovySoijvov
lelis, lit. A. cap. 71, perperam divisit in T7js T5.€\tikt}s tirto-Kbirtp irepl EdyKTOv
duo. Nam ab his verbis, 7\p.eis o&v ko\ Kal B\av5ivrjs t&v /MaprOpwv ypatpivTwv,
to. aci/xara, usque ad ttio-tSis KpiBijO-ovTai, and adds, <is 5i 5ta [ipaxioiv irapaSicrOai,
unicus est contextus: vocis tantum- (trrt Tavra, and v. Mass. Diss. II. 50.
FRAGMENTA. 483
XIV.
XIV. 1 From the Contemplationes KeL ydp Kard tt}s tuv utapuv 'OtpLruv
Anayoijicte upon the HexafSmeron, as- alpetriapxlas oirXifOjuecos. It must be
eribed to Anastasius Sinaita, first confessed that there is very little in the
printed by Mass. from Cod. 2253 of fragment to remind the reader of Ire-
the Colbert CoU. The writer intro- NjEUS, who treats the plain statements
duces the passage as follows, xal elirev of Scripture with a tenderer touch, even
6 6tpts rij ywtUKl' rl 6tl elirev 6 Qebs, ov where the letter, in his opinion, veils an
U7] tpdynre dirb iravrbs i~v\ov rov tv Ttp allegory. Neither does it appear, from
vapaSelo~tp ; Kal etirev ij yvvij t<$ 6tpet' anything that we meet with in Irenjsus
dwb lravrbs £i\ov Kal r. X. Kal taeade d>s or Hippolttus, that the Ophites ex-
deol yuitioKovres Ka\bv Kal irovnpbv 6ti hibited any exact converse to the ratio-
atv irt\ayos ripZv ivravBa Kal fivObs nalising notions here advanced (cf. I.
dtpaviis, iirep roi>t ijSn SLCLirepaLuOtvras, pp. 234, 235); infactthere is ruason for
TrpbKetrai vonudruv, oi>x Vauv rb \tyeLV supposing that the name was derived
avrbBi yap i) \i£it t) wpoKeiutvn tovto rather from philosophical than from
/3oa\ *Hv ol UrropiKus Kal ulj adWov theological opinion ; the serpent meaning
irvevuariKus tK\aufidvovTes, dXXA \e£irn- in this system the protarchal element of
povvres, ovk 6t5a 8nus ras v-jrb "Elpnvalov water, and not the Tempter. See Pre-
wpbs aiiToiis rrpordcets tiri\vovrai. $dtT- lim. Obs. p. lxxix. It may be added,
484 S. IREN^I
avrovpytKws eavrw rbv \6yov koi Trjv StaKpi<rtv kou rr)v crvv-
ecrtv koi avoKptariv twv virb Trjs yvvaiKos \eyo/j.ivwv "ejQyrj-
araro, dpa ovv /cat irds ocpts tovto trotetv ov kckwKvto. Et
Se •jraXti' cpr/crovcri (cara Oelav {3ov\r)v Kal oiKOvoulav dv6pw-
irivr/ (pwvfj Trj Et/a tovtov irpocrcpdiyyecrdat, tov Qebv
t<TT<2(Ti Ttjs dftapTtas a"tTiov. 'AXX' ovSe t<S Trovr/pw Saifiovt
e£bv £k tov firj ovroi ets to etvat d\6yw cpvcret \6yov xapl-
<Ta<r6at' eiret ovk av eiravcraTO iroTe irpbs dTrdrr/v SC 6<pewv
Kat 6r/piwv Kal ireTetvwv TO/y dvOpwTrots Sta\ey6f/.evos Kat
Tr\avwv. Tlodev Se Kat Orjplov wv, r/KOV<re Trjs evTo\rjs Trjs
virb Qeov tw dvdpwirw, Kal fiovw, uvcttikws So6el<rr/s, fir/S'
airrjs Trjs yvvatKos tovto /j.a6ov<rr/s ', Ata Tt fJ.r) fidWov tw
dvdpwirw, Kat ov Trj yvvatKi Trpoeri/3a\e ; 3KaV fir/ etirr/s, ws
d<r6eve<TTipas Tavrr/s KaTiSpa/ie' TOvvavTtov dvSpetOTipa, ws
/3or/6bs tov dvdpunrov icpdvr/ ev Ttj irapafidcrei Ttjs evTo\rjs.
AvTr/ ydp Kat dvTalpet fiovr/ tw otpet, Kat uerd tivos <TTa-
erews Kat <pt\oveiKias KaTa7ravovpyrj6elcra, tov £v\ov ecpayev
that the reader will look in vain for 3 ixP^°'aT0ifortasse exa.plo-o.To. Mass.
any counterpart to thia fragment in the ^xa7")<raT0 is preferable.
observations of Hippolytcs upon the 3 lege, k&v fwt. Mass. kov Mj would
Ophite or Naassene sect of Gnosticism. be less harsh. Cf. p. 381.
FRAGMENTA. 485
XV.
"Tairra 7raXat Sia irapafioXwv XaXwv a BaXaa/x ovk
eyivwaKeTO' Kal vvv 6 XpiaTOS irapwv, Kal TavTa TrXr/pwv,
ovk eiriaTeveTO' oQev irpofiXeTrwv /cat Qav/xdXwv Xeyer w, w,
Tty Xr/aeTai, OTav Qrj TavTa 30eo'?;
4 &$pr)$l<f, barbara eox, quam sola fragments are printed by Sismondi and
peperisse videtur scribarum imperitia. by Combefis, also by Halloix. Vit.
Legendum ddavaala. Quidpiam simile Iren. jo6; they occur in the three
legisse videtur in suo Codice is qui hos MSS. in the Imperial Collection at
Anastasii libros in Latinum sermonem JParis, A. 1825, B. 1872, C. 1888, on
transtulit; vertit enim cum eo quod the Pentateuch, Josh. Judges and Ruth.
morte carebunt. Mass. But &ir\ni;la The present fragment is in A. fol. 429,
impunitale may have been the word ori- also in the more modern paper Codex, C.
ginally written. It was not the fruit fol. 378. The first four passages xv.—
of the tree of life, but of hnowledge, XVIII. are found, as Stisren observes,
that was eaten ; ddavatrla therefore is in a Catena, p. 1348, upon the Octa-
unsuitable; but death was not the im- teuch and the Books of Kings, printed
mediate cohsequence of disobedience, at Leipsic u 7 7 1 , entitled, 2,eipi. eras Kal
and awXn^la would be a legitimate coin- Trevr-fiKovTa viropvvuaTi<rTwv els t6v 6kt£-
age to express the idea of the writer. revxov Kal ra twv fia<n\elwv. They may
XV. 1 This and the next eight be referred to the 5ia\4£as 5ia<f>. Cf. XI.
FRAGMENTA. 487
XVI.
'"ActoOej/ rbv vo/Jtov Trj fiera tovs rjprjfievovs iv Trj
epr/fiw yevea eirefyiyovfievos, eicStSdcrKei t6 AevTepovofitov ov%
ws eTepov vdfiov StSovs, irapa. t6v iraXat tois iraTpdcrtv avTwv
wptcrfjtevov a\X' avrov tovtov avaKecpaXaiovfJLevos' Iva olkov-
aavTes to crvfjiftdvTa tois TraTpdcrtv avrwv, e£ oXrjs aTJ?f
KapStas <pofir)Qwcri 3t6v Qeov.
XVII.
1 'E£ wv 6 XpicrTOs TrpoervTrwOr], Kat eireyvwcrQri, Kai eyev-
vr]Qrf ev fJtev 3yctp tw ^lwcrr^cp TrpoervKwQrr e/c Se tov Aent
Kal tov 'lovSa to KaTct crdpKa, ws ftacriXevs koi tepevs,
eyevvrjQrr Sta. Se tov "SiVfiewv ev tw vaw eireyvwcrQrf Sia. tov
Za/3ovXwv ev tois eQvecrtv eTTicrTevQr], 3(to? (prjcriv 6 Trpocpr^TrjS'
yrj ZafiovXwv) Stct Se tov Heviafuv, 3 (rov TlavXov), ety
irdvTa tov Kocrfiov Kr}pvyQe\s eSo^dcrQr].
XVIII.
1 Kat tovto ovk apyws, ctXX' "va Sia tov apidfiov twv
^SeKa dvSpwv, 'Irjcrovv 1166' eavrov e^wv (pdvrj fiorjdbv, 3ota Kai
aTro crvficpwvov avrois yeyovoTOS. Kat fir) f3ov\rj6evTOS eiri-
Koivwvrjcrai ois enrpaTTOv etSw\o\aTpovvT£s, «r* avrbv Trjv
aiTiav dvacpepovcnv ot( 'Iepo/3da\ SiKacrrypiov tov BaaX
Xeyerat.
XIX.
"Aa/Se irpbs creavrbv tov 'Irjcrovv vtbv NauiJ. "EcJet yap
e£ AiyvTTTOV IMIwvcrrjv tov \abv efcayayetv, tov Se 'Irjcrovv
ets Trjv KXrjpoSocriav elcrayayetv /rat tov /xev M.wvcrrjv ws
VO/J.OV avdiravkav Xa/uifidveiv, ^lrjcrovv Se ws \6yov, Kat tov
evvirocrTdTOV A.6yov tvttov d^revSr), tw \aw Srj/xrjyopeiv /cat
tov /xev M.wvcrrjv to fidvva rols iraTpdcri Tpocprjv StSovat, tov
jud.vi. 27. XVIII. Atque hoc non frustra; sed ut ex numero decem
virorum pateret, quod Jesum secum habeat adjutorem, utpote ex
pacto cum ipsis inito. Et non volente eo commune quid habere
eorum, quse agebant idolis immolantes, in ipsum culpam trans-
ferunt: Hierobaal enim tribunal Baali dicitur.
Num. nxvii. XIX. Sume ad te Jesum filium Nave. Decebat enim ut
Moyses populum ex iEgypto educeret ; Jesus vero in haereditatem
introduceret : ac Moyses quidem, haud secus ac Lex, inducias
haberet atque cessaret ; Jesus vero, ut Verbum, veraque Verbi
subsistentis figura, populi concionator esset r ac Moyses quidem
XVIII. i Cod. A. fol. 577, B. fol. trifling, I. 146, and the Valent. symbol,
385, C. fol. 516. I. 26.
a Quae relatio sit inter decem com- 8 From this point Stieren carries
militones Gideonis et Christum, non on the quotation from Muenter's
video, nisi orta sit allegoria Irensei ex Fragm. Patr. Gr., whose words he
prima nominis Jesu littera, apud Grse- quotes, Sunt hmc ex commentario in
cos numerum decennalem indicante : ita Jud. vi. 27. verba enimsunt de Gideone,
quoque apud Justinum M. e numero cum decem servis templum Baali di/rir
3 1 8 servorum Abrahami elementa vocis mente.
trravpbs eliciuntur. Mdenter. Com- XIX. 1 A. fol. 435, C. fol. 382,
pare also the Marcosian Cabbalistic Xeipa, p. 1364.
FRAGMENTA. 489
XX.
'Oi! iropevo-rj fieT avTwv, ovSe KaTapdotj tov XctoV. Ov
irep) tov \aov ouVtTTerot, vdvTes yap KaTeo-TpwQrjoav d\\a
Sia to irpoSrfKovfievov tov Xpto-Tov fxvo-Tr/piov. 'E7r«<^ yap
efieWev e/c twv iraTepwv KaTa odpKa yevvdcrQat, vpoSiSdo-Kei
to Trvevfia tov dvSpa, far)iroTe Kard dyvoiav iropevQeis KaTa-
pdarrrai tov \aov. aO^X w'? dpav la-jtyovoav irapd Tt)v tov
Oeov fiovKtjoiv, d\\, els evSeifyv tijs tov Oeov irpovoias, ?9
e?^e Sia tovs irpoiraTOpas els avTovs.
4 A. rbv vlov, (scriptum videtur, Stieren adds the reading of the printed
Mass.) C. is illegible, and the reading Oatena, atrov rbv \abv dir6 tijs 77)5.
rbv atrov appears to be conjectural. XX. 1 Cod. A. fol. 421, B. fol.
2«pi in text rbv atrov with the var. in, C. fol. 388, 2«p. I. 13»».
lect. rbv vtov. Perhaps both words are * Muenteb, Fragm. Patr. Or. p. 50,
admissible, e. g. rbv viov atrov, allu- iirst published tbe concluding member,
sion being made to the wave-sheaf of but in an inadmissible form. He read
the new corn offered in the temple on in his copy oi% ws bpfs lxvovar;s, making
the morning of Chrisfs Resurrection. no sense, and he corrected it to oijk els
See n. 197, 3. apav Ixvoijarjv, which is no improvement
8 dpn added by Mass. from Cod. A. in any point of view. Stieren is not
and confirmed by the Znpd. f. 1. dVe. more happy in proposing \abv, oix <is
* Codd. A. C. as in text ; but Com- 6p$s Ixvevaav rb p.i\\ov wapa ri/v K. r. \.
BEFIS, rbv \abv <It6 tov alrov rijs yrjs. interpreted by him as, non inveitigant
490 S. IREN^I
XXI.
JVat oi/to? eTrepepr/Kei etri Trjs ovov avrov. Jtl fiev ovos
tvttov aetye o-wfiaTOS XjOforoi?- e<£' ov irdvTes ol avQpwiroi 3e<
KafiaTwv avairavofievoi, ws vtto o^fiaTOS (3ao~TaXpvTai. T6
yap (popTiov twv r)fierepwv dfiapTrjfiaTWv 4o ^wTrjp aveSe^aTO.
'O Se dyyeXos ocpdets tw HdXaafi, avTOS 6 A.6yos rjv et-^e
Se ev tj? X6'/0' fl<*XatPav> StfXovoTi, ^rjv ei^ev dvwdev e^ovcrlav.
XXII.
Oi5x ws avOpwTros 6 Qeos. AeiKvvcriv, ws irdvTes fJLev
avOpwTroi /^seuSovTai /xeracpeponevoi' 6 Se Qebs ovy^ ovtws'
aec yap ftevei d\ri6r)s, iiriTe\wv 6<ra fSouXeTai.
Num. xxii. XXI. Et hic sedit super asinam suam. Asina figura erat
22 23 «
corporis Christi ; in quo, omnes homines a laboribus quiescentes,
velut curru gestantur. Nam Salvator in se onus recepit nostro-
rum peccatorum. Quem autem Balaam vidit Angelum, ipsum
Verbum erat ; manuque gladium tenebat, quam nimirum ccelitus
potestatem habebat.
Nura. xxiii. XXII. Non est Deus ut homo. Ostendit omne hominum
19.
genus mendax, qui ex alio in aliud ferantur ; non sic autem
Deum : semper enim verus manet, omnia implens qusecunque
velit.
XXIII.
^''ATroSovvat etcSlKtjaiv irapa Kvplov Trj MaSidfi. 'O
yap fiTjKeTi ev wevnari Qeov \a\tov, dXXd Karevavn *vdfiov
Qeov, erepov iropvelas vdfiov lcrTavwv, ovtos owceVt ws irpo-
<p*IT>]S, dXX' ws fidvTis \oyiadti<reTar fir) efifielvas yap Trj
tov Qeov evToXfj, a^iov Ttjs avTOV KaKOfLrjyavias avTe\d/3eTO
fjncrdov.
XXIV.
lcrui OTl iras avaptoiros rj Kevos ccttiv, rj irArjprjs' ei fiev
yap ovk ey^et dyiov Tlvev/na, ovk ej^et yvtocriv tov KTiaavros,
ov wapeSe^aTO Tr)v ^torjv 'Irjcrovv tov XpiarTOV, ovk oiSe tov
Tlarepa tov ev tois ovpavoiv et ov fiiol Kara tov \6yov, Kard
vdfiov t6v ovpdviov, ov crwcppovei, ov SiKaioirpayer 6 toiovtos
kbvos ecTTiv et Se Ke^wprjKe tov eltrovTa Qeov, evoiKrjcrw ev
avTOis Kal efXTreprrraTtjcTW, Kal eaofiai avTOis Qebs, ovros ovk
eixTt Kevbs, dXXd irKtjprjs.
XXIII. ^Cod.A.fol. 440, B.fol. 395. whenoe Combefis obtained this frag-
a v6pov Cod. A. vi/iav Cod. B. ment. It may be referred to the trea-
XXIV. It does not appear from tise r. licwT^jtrps. Int. p. clxvi.
492 S. IRENiEI
XXV.
XXVI.
XXVII.
To /caTci M.ar6aiov Evayyi\tov irpog 'lovSalovg eypdtptj'
ovtoi yap eTredvfjLovv irdvv o~(p6Spa eK airipftaTOg Aa/31S
~Kpta-Tov. 'O Se M.aTdatog, Kat eVt fidWov a(poSpoTipav e%wv
Tt)v TOtavTtjv iiri6v(i'iav, iravrolwg eairevSe ir\tipo(poplav irap-
iyetv avTOts, ws ettj eVc airip/xaTOg Aa/3tS 6 XpiaTog' Sto Kat
diro Ttjs yeviaewg avTOv tipj-aTO.
XXVIII.
'H af^lvt] irpog Tt)v pi^av, (ptjar Steyelpwv vpog emyvwatv
XXIX.
Lucxiu. 19, XXIX. Vide autem per granum sinapeos in parabola signifi-
cari et ccelestem doctrinam, in hoc mundo, tanquam in agro, instar
seminis satam, vim igneam atque austeram in se habentis. Totius
enim mundi judex annuntiatur: qui in corde terrse in tumulo
occultatus tridui spatio, in maximam arborem excrevit, ramos
suos ad extremos terrse fines protendens. Ex illo propullulantes
duodecim Apostoli, rami floridi atque uberes facti, gentibus, non
secus ac volucribus cceli, tegmen prsebuere : quibus ramis omnes
obumbrati, tanquam volucres in nidum congregati, ejus, quse ab
illis promanabat, lautse ac ccelestis alimoniae participes sunt
facti.
XXX.
NCi» Se wcrirep Sid T>js vapaicorjs tov evds dvQpwirov, tov
irpwTWS eic yrjs dvepydcrTOv ireirXacrfievov, dfxapTwXol KaTecrTrj-
crav ol ttoWoi, Kat dire/SaXov Ttjv Xwr)v ovtws eSet Kat St
viraKorjs evos dvQpwirov, tov irpwTws eK irapQevov yeyevvt)-
fxevov, SiKatwQrjvat ttoXXovs, Kal diroXaftetv Tr)v crwrrjplav.
XXXI.
'Iwcrrjiros (prjcriv, oti rjvUa ev fiacrtXelois erpecpeTO
Mwvcrrjs, crTpaTriyds ■)(eipoTOvr]Qe)s /cccTct twv AlQtoirwv, Kat
vtKr/cras, rjydyero Tr)v tov /3acriXews eKelvov QvyaTepa' eirel-rrep
TToQw TW TTpOS aVTOV TTpoSlSwCTlV aVTW Tr]V TToXlV.
Tt SrjtroTe twv Svo XotSoprjcrdvTWV, eKelvrj StKas rjTrjQrj
fxdvrj ; irpwTOV, eiretSr) /xeiXpv rjv Trjs yvvaiKos to irXrjfXfxeXrj/xa'
tw dppevt ydp Kat r) cpvcris Kat 6 vdfxos viroTdTTei to QrjXv
ijTe et-^i Ttva fxeTplav crvyyvwfirjv 6 'A.apwv, ws tw yj>dvw
XXX. From Cod. 2440, fol. 30, Collection. It also exists in Cod. LL
Paris Coll. This Fr. is from the work 5. 2, fol. 27, of the Cambridge Uni-
c. Har. III. xix. 6, p. toi ; and has been versity Collection ; which only varies
reprinted inadvertently from Massuet. upon Grabe's text in having three cor-
XXXI. First edited by Grabe rupt readings jirij<r07j, ^uAijo-ev, and
from Cod. 64. Theol. of the Vienna rpo<njvi^7jK(v.
31—2
496 S. IRENJEI
XXXII.
'EireiSrj Ttveg ovk oto" 6ir69ev KtvrjQivTeg, Si rjfiiaelas
to StjfitovpyiKov tov Qeov irapatpovvTat, fiovov tov ttoiov tov
irep\ v\rjv atrtov avTOV \iyovTeg, ayivvrjrov avTrjv Trjv v\tjv
XXXIII.
KaJ efiairTiaraTd, (prjortv, ev tw 'lopSdvrj eirraKis. Ou
IxaTrjv irdXat Natfiav XeTrpbs wv /3aTrTtcr8els eKadalpeTO, aXX'
ets evSet^tv r)/neripav ot Xeirpot ovTes ev rais dfiapTtats Std
tov dylov vSaTOS koi Trjs tov Kvplov eTrtKXrjcrews Kadapt-
^dfjteOa twv iraXaiwv irapairTWfLaTwv, ws iratSla vedyova
XXXIII. Thia and the next frag- Books of Kings in the Coislin Collec-
ment first appeared in the Benedictine tion; possibly the Syriac notice, Gr.
edition reprinted at Venice, 1734. They Fr. XXXIX. r, refers to the same Ex-
were taken from a MS. Catena on the position of Iren^us.
498 S. IRENJEI
XXXIV.
Et t6 'EXtcro-atou crwfia veKpwOev veKpov rjyape, iroarw
fiaXXov 6 Qeos 6 to. veKpa crwfiaTa twv avBpwirwv X,wo-
Trotrja-as a^et eirt Trjv Kptcrtv',
XXXV.
lVEo"Tt fiev ovv r) 1 yvwcrts r) aXrjOtvr) r) KaTOt Xpta^TOV
crvvecrts, r)v 6 HaiTXoy KaXet Tr)v 3crocplav Qeov ev fiva-Trjplw
Tr)v airoKeKpvfifi.evr}v, rjv 6 ^vjftKOg avQpwiros ov Si^erat, 6
Xoyos tov a-Tavpov, ov eavirep tis yevcrrjTat, ov firi dv Trpoa-
eXevcreTat Tat? •jrapaSiaTpifials Ka\ Xoyo/j.a^tats twv tctv-
XXXVI.
'Oi tcu$ ''SevTepan twv cnro<rToXwv SiaTa^eari iraprjKoXov-
9t]KOTes laracri, tov Kiyjtoi' 3veav irpoarcpopav ev Trj Kaivrj Sia-
QtjKri KadeaTTjicevai, kcltci to MaXa^t'ou tov irpofptjTov Aioti
airo avaToXwv yXlov koi etc? Svar/xwv to ovo/ia fiov
ev Tots eOveori, /cat ev vavTi tottw Oufxla/xa irpoarayeTai tw
connects the fulfilment of this prophecy Rom. xii. 1, conceptis. The following
with the prayers and praises of Chris- Fatristical quotations to the same point
tians, but they are prayers and praises are added ; i)TT7)ftat ravra ovv elSws eyii
that are accompanied with the offering Kal Sn fj.7)Sels &£ios rov fteyd\ov koI
of the Eucharist; Sia toO ivbfiaTOS Qeov Kal $vftaros Kal dpxLepiws, Sffris
tovtov, Bvtrlas, as TrapiStoKev 'I-rjffovs b p.r) rrpbTepov iavrbv rraplffrnffe rip Qeip
Xpurrbs ylveffdai, tovtIgtui M t% ev%a- Ovfflav t&ffav, aylav. Gbko. Naz. Apol.
ptffTlq TOV dpTOV Kal TOV TTOTTJptoV T&S iv Iti irpoff<pipon(v aoi tt)v \oyiKr)v ravrnv
ttovtX Tdirtf) Tr)s yr)s yivofiivas vrrb rOiv Kal dvalfiaxTOv \arpeiav Kal irapaKO\ov-
yLpi&Tiavuiv, irpdkafiuv b Qeds. . . Sti fxcv fiev Kal Sebfie&a Kal iKereOofiev, Kard-
ovv Kal ev%al Kal evxaptffrlai inrb tuv rrefi\pov rb HveDfid ffov rb dyiov i<f> rffias
a£toiv ytvbftevai, reXelai fibvat Kal eid- Kal iwl t4 rrpoKelfieva Swpa Tavra. Lit.
pearol elfft T(p Qetp dvfflat, Kal avrbs S. Joh. Cheys. The same writer
tftrjftf ravra yap ftbvot icai X/Mariarol also explains the term \oyuci), Rom.
7rapi\a[3ov rroteiv, Kal irr' dvafivr)ff€i Se xii. I, \oytKi) \arpeia, t) irvevfiaTiKT) Sta-
tt)s Tpo<prjS avrwv £ripas Te Kal vypas, iv Kovla, 7) 7ro\LTela 7) Kara XpiffTov, ovSev
$ Kal tov rrddovs, 6 trtrrovde St avrovs 6 expvtra ffWftariKbv, ovSev alffdrrrbv. Cf.
Tlbs tov Qeov, ftifW7)Tat. § I I 7. also Som. XI. in Heb. t)8ik.
4 This text from the Apocalypse is 6 The LXX. Vers. Hos. xiv. 3, for
similarly found, in juxta-position with •lVnBtJ'
" t : DHS • t The calves,' i. e. the sacri-
the words of Malachi, in the work c. fice of our lips, read fruit; and
Hccr. p. 200. this is followed by the sacred writer,
5 The testimony of a foreigner to the Heb. xiii. 15. But the Chaldee Para-
excellence of our Liturgy may be noted. phrast read and interpreted the verse
Pfaff says, Apprime mihi placuere quai as the E. V. tOniBD
hanc in reni in Liturgia Ecclesice An-
glicance exstant, juxta quam omnes illi, W Nijn"? inin? ipnpT: |^3i?np
qui Eucharistim fiunt participes, Deo Sn3"1D And the words of our lips
totos cum anima et corpore te consecrant shall be accepted by thee, as bullocks
piis precibus, atque ad verba Pauli ad gratefully upon the altar.
502 S. IRENiEI
7 Compare IV. xxxi. xxxii., where The similarity of ideas caused Pfaff
the spiritual character of the Eucha- to remark, Si ex SidavKaXtais virorum
ristic offering is introduced in the same Apostolicorum confectce sint Constiiu-
manner. tiones Apostolicce, hcec ex SiScxtkoXIq
8 The offering is not simply the act Irkn^i petita esse arbitror. Cf. n. 12.
of consecration by the priest, as Pfaff 10 reXew may mean either to conse
says; but the thank-offering of the crate or to complete; the latter is more
whole Church to God for the creatures in keeping with the words of J ustin M.
that he has given, els Tpofflp imertpav. a rather earlier writer than IRENJEUS ;
It should also be observed that no men he uses the compound <rvvreXeiv, as
tion is made of any JSostia; that which Iren.suS uses rcXetv, in speaking of
is offered the author still calls rbv dprov the completion of one principal member
Kai rb TrorJipiov rijs eOXoylas. It is only of the Liturgical Service; ov evvreXi-
after the Eucharistic offering has been iraiiTOS ras eixas Kai rty eixapurrlaii,
made to God, that the prayer is added, iras 6 irap&v Xabs iwevfrrjpei XfyW
that He will vouchsafe that Sacrifice to 'Apify. Apol. n. 97. And it should
be, the Bread the Body, and the Cup be observed that in the former Apo-
the Blood of Christ ; and accordingly togt/i § 67> it m stated, that after the
the benefit is declared to consist in a prayers and the Amen, the congre
true reception of our Lord's Body and gation communicated. Vind. Cadi. m.
Blood, set forth in the Bread and Wine, 169.
now rendered by the energy of the 11 The use of the term iKKaXovpev
Holy Spirit, the Body and Blood of confirms perhaps the reading (kkXtjo-iv
Christ. It may be added that Pfaff's at p. 205, and the reader will qualify
notes require some caution ; they ex for himself the opinion there stated in
hibit, not the Primitive Doctrine of the the note. Still iiriKaXovpev, even here,
Eucharist, but' the Lutheran teaching would be more in keeping with the
of Consubstantiation. theological language of the Greek
9 Compare Const. Apost. Tin. 40. Church.
FIIAGMENTA. 503
Is The Const. Ap. again reflect vice. In tlio so-called Stdra^ts '\aKtbfiov,
faithfully the language of IBBNJEUS, of the service begins with the Blessing
which it is an ampliflcation (see note pronounced by the priest, and the con-
14) ; the case being, not as Stieren gregational response, Kal /ieto tou
has suggested, that the words in the TrvevfiaTbs trov. Kai S dpxtcpcis' "Avot
Const. Ap. were taken from IRENJEUS, tov vovv Kal rrdvTes' "Exofiev rrpSs tSv
but that they both expressed the same Kiptov. Kal 0 dpxtepeiis, EixapiOTwp.ev
Liturgical formulce. Cf. note 9. rtpKvptif KalirdvTes' 'Aftor *al SUaum.
13 tt)k Bvolav. The reader is referred Kai 6 dpxtepevs elrrdTW *A£tov ws d\tj-
to the note of C. M. Pfaff, with $ws Kal SUatov, rrpS rrdvrwv dvvftveiv tre
respect to the "Unbloody Sacrifice," tSv Svtws Svra QeSv, k.t.\. Const. Ap.
and the symbolical ritual acts of the Vin. 12. Similarly the Bread and
Greek Church. Wine are consecrated, in terms that are
14 As in the Anglican Liturgy, so closely similar to those of our Liturgy ;
in the Primitive, the Church prays, that iv ij ydp vvktI TapeSlSoro \af3wv iprov
by a true reception df the Body and Kal dvaf3\i\pas . . . /cai k\dtras, iSwKc toXs
Blood of Christ, we may receive Semis- paBrrrais, elrrtiv . . . wtrairws Kal tS ttott)-
sion of sins, and all other benefits of His ptov Kcpdoas tt} otvov Kal vSaros, xal
Passion; tva yivnrat rrdot tois i£ avrwv aytdoas iiriSwKCv airois \iywv TLiere
fteTaXaftfidvovoiv ets dtpetrtv apapriwv Kal f"| atVroC irdvTcs, K. t. X. The sacred
els £wty altbviov, eis dytaoptSv ipvx&v Kal elements, as in our Liturgy, are Bread
owftdrwv, ets Kaprrotpopiav tpywv dyaOwv. and Wine, but they are the very Body
Lit. JaCOB. "I^a yivwvrat rrdotv Tjftiv and Blood of Christ to evcry faithful
rols it- airrwv ftCTa\ap.f3dvovaiv els itIotw, soul, and none but the faithful are
els vrpptv, cls taaiv, els awtppoaivTfV, els supposed to be present at those Holy
aytaapiv, els hraraviwtn» ^vxrjs, trtifia- Mysteries. We pray, that we receiving
tos, Kal rrvciftaros, ets Kotvwviav ftaKapiS- these creatures of Bread and Wine,
tvtos £wrjs atwvtov Kal dtpBapatas, els according to our Lord's most holy insti-
So$o\oytav tov rravaylov trov SvSparos, tution, in remembrance of His Death
els atpeotv dftaprtwv. Lit. Marc. Ka£ and Passion, may be partakers of His
ae rrapaKa\ovpev . . . ijpas Se rrdvras tovs most blessed Body and Blood ; and the
4k tov ivSs dprov koX rrtyrvptov p.eTe\ovTas primitive Liturgy expressed the same
evwaat dXXijXous els ivSs Hvciftaros dylov prayer in very much the same terms,
Kotvuvtav, xal ftnSiva rjfidv els Kptfia rj wpotrtpipop.iv trot Ttp ^atrt\ci Kal Qctp,
els KardKpip.a rrotrjaat peraaxciv T°o Kard tj]v airov Stdra^tv, tSv dprov tov-
dyiov awftaros Kal atftaros tov JZptorov tov Kal tS rron)ptov tovto . . . Kal d^tovftiv
trov. Lit. Basil. wotc yevioBat rots trc Sirws evp.evws irrtp^\i^i}s irrl rd rrpo-
fiera\ap.fidvovatv cls vrpptv tpvxrjs, c*s Kctptcva Swpa Tavra ivwirtbv trov . . . Kal
dtpetrtv dpaprtwv, cls Kotvwviav tov dytov KaTarrip^pvs rS aytbv oov Jlvcvfia irrl
HveijfiaTos, els f3aot\elas oipavwv jtXt}- rty dvoiav Tatrrrfv . . . Strws drrotprjvn
poifia k.t. X. Lit. Chrtsost. The fol- (sc. tS Hv. tS dytov) tSv dprov tovtov
lowing manifestly supplied the original owfia tov XptoTov trov, Kal tS rroTt)-
idea of important portions of our ser- ptov tovto alpa rov Xpttrrov trov, tva oi
504 S. IREN.aSI
XXXVII.
IVETa£aj/ ot ,A.ir6(TToi\oi, fir) Setvat r)fias Kplvetv Ttva.
ev ftpwcret Kai ev irocrei Kat ev fiepet eopTtjs rj veofirjvlas r)
o-aft/3a.Ttov. Uodev ovv avrat al fia-^at, irodev t<z ^o-^tcr-
ftaTa', eopTaXofiev, aXX' ev ^vfjir] KaKtas Kai Trovrjplas, Tr)v
eKK\rjo-lav tov Qeov StappiirTOVTes, Kat 3Ta bktos Trjpovfiev,
15 Cf. Jvdad avtem non offanmt, &c. be remembered that the letter of Ibe-
p. 203. N.EUS to Victor upon the same subject,
XXXVII. 1 Copied by Chb. M. was not written in consequence of any
Pfaff from the Collection in the Koyal variance between the two Bishops, but
Library at Turin; but, as in the in mitigation of the extreme severity,
case of the two preceding extraets, the witli which the Boman Bishop wished
volume from whence it was taken has to visit offenders against Catholic TJnity.
disappeared. The fate of the copy of the It may be observed that this extract
Philosophumena mentioned by Pfafe may also have been made from the
is also a mystery, " Quamivi in catalogo treatise tt. tou Traaxai mentioned by
(impresso sc.) inter alia qiuedam Ori- Just. M. Qu. 115 ad Orthod. Pfaff
genis (1. Bippolyli) PhUosophumena, sed compares the somewhat similar passage,
non inveni notatum Codicem, ex quo col- IV. liii. p. »61.
lectas variantes lectiones misi olim ad cel. 3 rd iKTiis Tnpov/iei'. Quod suo jam
Wolfium." The copy contained no more tempore reprehendit Iben^eus, id ad
than the single book edited by Wolf. hoc, quod vivimus, saeculum egrcgie
3 The subject of this fragment refers quadrat. Scilicet ea est perniciosissima,
apparently to the Epistle ad Blastum, qute unquam excogitari potuit, haeresis,
de Schismate; the individual addressed qua creditur, religionem in externis sal-
was a friend of Flobincs ; but points tem ritibus cserimoniisque consistere,
of schiamatical observance, rather than quas qui servaverit, de salute sua secu-
heresy, caused the letter to be written. rus esse possit. Adeo haec labes per-
Upon the precise nature of the differ- vasit omnes sectas, ut nulla fere amplius
ence, see Introd. p. clix. It should medela queat adhiberi. Aliter omnino
506 S. IRENiEI
XXXVIII.
'XjOto-TOf 6 3irpb atwvwv K\rj6e)s Qeov Ytbs ev t<£
v\ripwfJ.aTi tov Katpov w<p6rj, tva fift-as, tovs vtto tJJ? dfiap-
Ttas ovTas, Std tov al/xaTOS avTOv KaOaplarf, dyvovs tw
iraTpl vlovs Trapao-Trjcras, et t$ TratSela tov TrvevfxaTOS ev-
ireideis r)fids Trape^wfiev. Kat ev tw Te\et twv Katpwv
fieWet ep)(eo-6at ets to 3 KaTapyrjcrat irav to kokov, Ka\ els
to 4a7roKaTaXXa^at to. irdvTa, Iva 17 vdvrwv twv fitacrfiaTWv
to TeXoy.
optimus Salvator: oix (pxerai i) jSairi- 3 The eternal &p.oovala and irpovirapiis
\ela tov Qeov p.era TrapaTTjpijffeuts, of the Son or Word of God, is clearly
oi5e ipovffiv ISoii c35e, ij, iSoii iicei' Koi stated by Irbn^DS, as Bull has care-
yap, ii f}ao"i\ela tov GeoB ivr&s ip.S>v fully noted among his other primitive
io-rlv. Luc. xvii. 20, 11. Pfaff. authorities, Def. Fid. Nic. 1. i. § 4 ; 11. v. ;
XXXVIII. 1 From the same ool- iii. iv.; iv. iii. § 6. Cf. also Mass. Diss.
lection at Turin. See Fr. XXXV. n. r. m. §S.
The passage seems to be of cognate mat- 3 Upon the opinion of Iren.xus
ter with the treatise de Besurrec. I. lxviii. respecting the duration of future punish-
Pfaff referred it either to the 5ia\^£eis ment, compare the passages noted in
Sidtpopoi, or to the i-rrl8ei£is awoo-ToXiKov Index, v. Punishment.
KTipiypMTos. 4 Compare II. 101, 362, 380.
FRAGMENTA. 507
XXXIX.
Kat evpe o~taydva ovov ^rjfieiwTeov, oti ovxeTi t) Qela
ypacpr) iieTa Tr)v iropvelav tois irap avTov KaTwpOwfiivots
e(p6iy£aTO to, "HXaro e-r ovtov Trvevfxa Hvplov ovtw yap
to Trjs iropvelas d/xdpTr]fia irpos t6 aw/xa, a>$ irept Qeov
vaov dfxapTaveTat, fcaTa tov Oetov 'AttocttoXov.
XL.
^Tovto <rrifj.alvei 3tov Stwyfiov tov kotcx tJJj e/ocXij-
o-/ay irapa. twv ert fievovTWV ev Trj diritTTia. eOvwv. 'AXX'
rjXirtcrev 6 TavTa -rda-^wv, m eerrat «coV/cijo-t? KaTa twv
XXXIX. Et invenit maxillam asini? Notandum quod non Jud. xv. is.
amplius post fornicationem sacra scriptura de rebus ab eo fortiter
et feliciter gestis locuta est: impulit eum Spiritus Domini. Ita Jud. xw. 6,
enim peccatum fornicationis contra corpus, quemadmodum contra xv- 14
templum Domini, committitur secundum divum Apostolum.
XL. Hoc significat persecutionem ecclesise a gentibus in
infidelitate adhuc permanentibus. Sed LUe, qui talia passus est,
speravit ultionem de gerentibus bellum. Per quod vero ultio?
XXXIX. This and the next four XL. 1 See previous note. This
fragments are printed by Muenteb in fragment is printed in the Catena II.
his Fragmenta Patr. Gr. from MSS. in 219, mentioned Gr. Fragni. XV. r,
the Vatican. They appear to have been and without variation. Stieben not
derived from the same homiletical expo- perceiving this has printed it again as
sitions of the historical books, as several XLVII. In the Catena there is the
of the fragments previously edited by note appended, ovSi toOto, oiSi t& 4£r)t
Halloix. It may be also added that tov T&lprpialov iv tois tov AovySovvwv
the Nitrian Codex 12,157, ^oL I08, iKScSou. eHpTjTat.
notices a treatise of some kind by Ibe- 3 This expression shews that tlie
N.fiUS on the history of Elkanah and fragment was written in an age of per-
Samuel, JDQJL.j_»]> ]j01 secution, and so far agrees with the idea
that it proceeds from our author; but
it ia manifestly useless to inquire whe-
ther reference is made to any particular
) 1 <-»\rn ^_^ioj ,_iA<TI persecution.
3 Muekteb considers that Iben.eus
" ^.loVl »Q alao referrible to this in a fornier fragment XXV. p. 492, had
made Samson a type of the Redeemer,
508 S. IRENiEI
XLI.
whereas the race of the redeemed was 5 The Catena has the note, oin dpffbv
there represented by the ecripture cha- Si rb iv t<# riXei, el fiii iK^paoffein ovtw
racter. Here also the Church under Ti/n-os Si ij triayiijv tov <rJ)p.aTos rov
persecution is as the hero of the tribe 'X.piOTOV.
of Dan ; she betakes herself to the spi- XLI. Obtained by Muenteb from
ritual rock, Jud. xv. 1 1 ; and though the same source as before; in the
bound for a season by her oppressors, Codex it is inscribed, tov aylov Ei-
is able to break "their bands asunder, pvvatov in TtSv diaTdi-ewv. The editor
and cast away their cords from" her ; says upon this : Morem fuisse antiquia-
and afterwards when weary she drinks simorum ecclesice Patrum constat, ut ea,
of the spiritual rock in Lehi, Jud. xv. quce sive ab apostolis sive a discipulis
9, 19, and is refreshed. The name Lehi, apostolorum, rrjs Trpibrns SiaSoxys, acce-
both meaning a locality and a jaw-bone, perant, quo se melius falsis, quce sceculo
is the mean term that Muenteb de- jam secundo circumferebantur, institutio-
spaired to find, when he said, cujus nibus opponerent, in opusculis SiSaxal
comparationis medium terminum frustra vel 5i8a<rKa\lai dictis, discipulis posteri-
quceres. By understanding Samson to tatique traderent. Tales quidem SiSaxas,
allegorise the Church militant amidst a plurimis Patribus conscriptas, dein
her eneinies, both of these fragments Epiphanii tempore in Constitutiones
are brought under the same exegetical Apostolorum ex iis confUxias transiisse,
idea. censuerunt viri in antiquitatibus eccle-
4 vorrrty need not be altered to rV siasticis facile principes, inter quos Dod-
'HrA/i, much less to vonrbv, as Muenteb wellum, Pearsonium, Grabiumque nomi-
proposes (see p. 895, n. 4, Stieben.) nasse sat erit. Ejusmodi porro SiSacrKa-
The reference is clearly to the spiritual \tav in secunda, quce vulgo dicitur, Ole-
rock, Christ. mentis Homani epistola ad Corinthios
FRAGMENTA. 509
XLII.
ITpo<prjrela ev avrofc ecrt]/j.alveT0, wt irapafia.Tij$ yevd-
fxevot 6 Xadt cretpait twv eavTOv dfxapTtwv crcpiyylcreTat.
To Se Xvdrjvat avTOV avTOfxaTWt Ta Secr/xd crrjfialvet, wt fxe-
Tavor/crai irdXiv XvdricreTat e/c twv Trjt dfxapTtat Secrfxwv.
XLIII.
Ovk ev%epet vicd TrXdvr/t KaTeyofxevqv fxeTairetcrai •^rv^rjv.
XLIV.
Kat tov BaXadfi vtov Hewp direKTetvav ev po/xcpata.
'O ydp firjKeTt ev TrveufxaTt Qeov XaXwv, dXXd KaTevavTt
vdfiov Qeov eTepov iropvelat vdfiov lardvwv, ovTOt ovkSti wt
vpotprjTrit, dW wt fxdvrtt XoytcrOrjcreTai. Wir) e/xfielvas ydp
Trj tov Qeov evToXrj, a^tov Trjt avTOv KaKOfxrj-^avlat dvTe-
XdfieTO fxtcrOdv.
XLV.
Oeof alwvos, 6vo/i.a(r6ei$ Oeos tois airlo^TOis, Tovreo-Tiv
6 2aTai/ay.
XLVI.
'Avet tw Zia^apla Tr)v aiwTrr)v yevvrjOets 6 'Iwdvvrjs.
Kat ydp ovk eirpdvve e/3dpvve~^ tov iraTepa, Ttjs cpwvrjs
3<riti)Trav irpoeXdovaw aW' wairep airicrTrideio-a Trjv yXwaaav
eSrjo-ev, ovtw 4 (pavepwOeiaav Sovvai tw iraTpi Tr)v eXevOeplav
w Kal evrjyyeXlo-drj /cat eyevvr]Qrj. <Pwvr) Se /cat •'Xu^i/o? Xoyov
Ka) (pWTOS TTpoSpO/ULOS.
XLVII.
Ets Tt Se Kal to ev iroXet Aa/3/o* irpoaKeiTai, el fxr)
iva Sia Trjv vtto Qeov yeyevri/xevrjv tw Aa/3)S viroo-^eariv, oti
XLV. Deus hujus sseculi, iis, qui fidem non habent, nomi-
natus Deus, id est Satanas.
XLVI. Solvit Zecharise silentium natus Johannes. Neque
enim gravavit patrem, voce ex silentio egrediente, sed perinde ac
linguam ejus vinxerit, cum non fidem haberet ille, ita palam facta
[vox] patri libertatem reddidit; cui et nuntiata est et nata. Vox
autem et lux, verbi et luminis prsecursor.
XLVII. Quem in finem autem et illud in urbe Davidis
additum est, nisi ut id, quod a Deo Davidi promissum erat, ex
place, (see p. 37 of this vol.); and witlj edition numbers li. Greek Fragments.
the Benedictine variation of readings Of these XX. and XXI., commencing
from the MS. in the Imperial Collection respectively in Grabe's edition, Koi
at Paris, numbered 2440; where it l7r(8i)Ke, and AfSwu;, are cancelled as
occurs in the two places, fol. 61, and belonging to Apollinariiis ; XLVII. and
76. These varia lectiones were care XLVIII. also are merely repetitions,
lessly omitted in loc. they are therefore from inadvertence, of the Fragments
now added. It will beseen that the Cam numberedXL. and XLII. in this edition.
bridge MS. agrees with the Parisian. XXX. is also a superfluous repetition,
It may be observed that Stteben's
32—3
INDEX
LOCORUM SCRIPTURjE.
Abbreviated words, a source of error, ii. 352 Adamas the Barbeliot .Son, 223, 224 n. 1
n. 3; 361 n. 4 Adonai explained, 385 n. 2; see 159 n. 2
Abel, a symbolical character, ii. 23-4 Adoneus, 231, 230 n. 2
Adoption of sons, 275; ii. 277
Abomination of desolation, ii. 408 its high dignity, ii. 22
Abraham, Friend of God, ii. 182 Advents, two, ii. 256
called by Word, ii. 156 iEnos, 11 n. 2, 302 n. 2
his offering of Isaac, ii. 156 JEon. Grabe's note, 8 n. 2; compare 301
justified by faith, ii. 156 n. 6
prefigured Christian faith, ii. 225 Bythus the Supreme JEon, 8, 99; Mar-
Fatriarch of our faith, ii. 233 cosian, di/ou&ios, 129, 131
saw the day of Christ, ii. 162 female as affectio of the male, 277
saved by Christ, ii. 150, 157 asfeminine noun, 270 n. 4
sons from stones of the earth, ii. 163 ignorant of antecedents, 130n.4; 133 n. 2
received sign of circumcision, ii. 189, 233 JEonis, dat. plur., 269 n. 4
his seed, the Church, ii. 165 iEons, Thirty, 11, 267; the image of crea
Abraxas, of Basilides, 199 nn. 1, 5; 203 tion, 303, 304; called Heavens, 178; ii. 146
Achamoth,31, n. 3; abortive, ii. 275; see En- detailed names of Triacontad, Greek, 9—
thymesis. 11; Latin, 301, 302
Actor, a town steward, ii. 238 n.3 analysed, 280—286
Adam formed of better clay, 235 n. 3 ; of rude desire knowledge of Bythus, 13, 14
earth, ii. 101, 120, i. e. of virgin earth, ii. hence all in Labe, 302, 8; confirmed by
101 n. 6 Christ and Spirit, 21, and made one, 22
of body, soul, and spirit, ii. 334 n. 2; refutation, 284, 309—313
337 n. 3 more senseless than the heathen deities,
gnostice of four-fold nature, 50 n. 1 302
first condition abject, 197, 232 n. 4; ii. Tetrad and Ogdoad, 100
337 n. 3 ten emanate from Logos and Zoe, ii. 100,
his Fall, 234; from fourth Heaven, 44 301; twelve from Anthropos and Ec-
n. 1; 235 n. 1; raised to second, ib. clesia, ib,; <re<rtynp.evoit ii. n. 3
his salvation, ii. 125; predestined, 123; Horus two-fold, 100
denied by Tatian, ii. 130 n. 5 disorder began with Nus, 14, 309 n. 4;
Norea, his daughter, ii. 236 silently wished to know Bythus, 13,
Adam in Paradise, grew up, ii. 123; procrea but impossible, 21
tion, a priori strange, ib. separation of Enthym. caused general
his curse transferred to earth, ii. 126 disorganisation, 278
his repentance symbolised, ii. 128 through the Spirit all united, 24
removed from Tree of Life, ii. 128 .iEonas iEonum, liturgical formula, 25
Adam's loss compared with Redemption, ^Ethiopian eunuch ministered in the Word,
ii. 101, 102, 120, 124, 228, 368, 369, ii. 62
371, 372, 381, 383 Affliction, fiery trial needful for assay, ii. 403
Adam Cadmon, 134 n.2; 196, 224 n. 1; 344 ab Africo Deus, ii. 109 n. 1
n. 1 Agape, Valentinian JEon, 11, 302
his stature, 232 n. 3 Ages oflife sanctified by Christ, 330; ii. 101,
St Paul cited, 134 n. 2 2; defined, 331; five periods, 330, 339
first and second Adam symbolised by K, Ahaz faithless, 118 n. 2
224 n. 1 Ahriman, 102 n. 1
INDEX OF WORDS. 525
Air, its origin in Valentinian scheme, 84 Invocation of, no primitive practice,
Aletheia, 9, 100, 109; hem of the Saviour's 375 n. 2
garment, 27 numerically represent the nations, ii. 64
Aletheia, Marcosian, personified as alpha n. I
bet, 134; idolatrous veneration, 152, 153 Angeli,throni, &c. as neuters, 363,364, 365;
Alexander, fifth in the Roman succession, ii. 29
ii. 11 Angels innumerable around the Creator, 268
Alexandrian Library, ii. 112 n. 1 freedom of will, ii. 285
Almsgiving, its virtue, ii. 180 n. 1 never ignorant of the Supreme, 262
Alphabet, Marcosian mysticism, 137, 144, Animals, legal distinction symbolical, ii. 340
145 Animal man, of Apostle, ii. 341
triple division, symbolises three jEonic Anicetus, tenth of Roman succession, ii. 11,
groups, 137 18 ; when Valentinus came to Rome, ii. 17
triacontad evolved from alphabet, 139 Anthropiani, 113 n. 2
symbolised by the Saviour in the Mount, Anthropos, 10 n. 2; and Ecclesia put forth
139 the dodecad, 11, 100, 301
summed in Christ, 140 name of Supreme /Eon in some systems,
contains Jesus, i.e. the number, 888; 113, 149 n. 2; 286
147 Barbelonite, 224; Ophite, 227, 228
up to tj symbolises the ogdoad and tria holt' olKovofitav, is Jesus of the Pleroma,
contad, 169, 160 151 n. 2
also 100, less one, 160 how mentioned by S. John, 80
The vowels represent the seven heavens, Antichrist, a crouching lion, ii. 129; a rebel,
142 290; and vehement persecutor, ii. 404
They are the soul of the world and of his coming sudden, ii. 408; of tribe of
man, 144 Dan, ib.
refuted, 357 concentrates iniquity of all ages, ii. 391,
Alphabet, Greek, its origin, 152 n. 3 405, 406
Altar, the Christian, ii. 168 n. 1; ii. 210; in superseding idols by himself, ii. 24, 391,
heaven, ii. 210 n. 1 393, 401, 405
Amen, number of the lost sheep, and of the duration of his reign, ii. 393, 410; termi
lost drachm, 131 n. 3; 159 nated by the second Advent of Christ,
Amen, the customary response, 131 ii. 410
Anacletus, successor of Linus in Roman See, will set up his worship at Jerusalem, ii.
ii. 10 410
Anaxagoras, copied in the Valentinian se- and work magical signs, ii. 402
mentation, 291; no atheist, 290 n. 2; 309 three of ten horns being destroyed, him
n. 5 self the eighth, ii. 395
Anaxilaus and his natural magic, 115 n. 2 Bhall disperse the faithful, ii. 393, 394
Anaximander's t<S iiretpov, 21)0 n. 1; mere his mystical number, ii. 402, 405
material atheist, ib.; primitive zoology, ib. may suit many names, ii. 408
Anaximenes made air his dpx'i, 290 n. 1 early error indicated, ii. 407; and refuted
Angel satellites of Soter, 23; his compeers, by witness of those who conversed
39, 74 n. 3; 137, 150 n. 3; discussed, 319 ■with S. John, 406
Angels and archangels made by Demiurge a hidden mystery, ii. 410
after the likeness of yEons, 43 ; <rit,vyoi of not to be investigated, ii. 408
the spiritual, 125 n. 1 suggested solution, ii. 409
Marcosian articulations, 131 Antichrist, signs of, ii. 390; unjust Judge, ii.
behold the face of the Father, 131 392, 393
Ophite, 231, 232 Antinomian principles of heresy, 54 n. 8; 193
(totr/xoiroioi, 193, 195 n. 4; 196 n. 4; 199 n. 4
n. 6 ; 200 n. 1; 275 n. 1 ; 254, 255, 262 ; Antiphanes, comedian, 287 n. 1 ; his theogony
ii. 41 copied by Gnostics, 288
disorder, 193 Antipodes discredited by S. Aug. 350 n. 2
have a body, not of flesh, ii. 108 Apelles, Marcionite, 217 n. 3; scarcely Do-
fallen, 91, 95 n. 2; ii. 190 n. 5: com cetic, ib.
merce with ante-diluvian world, ii. said the prophetical writings were unin
279 spired and false, 218 n. 2
VOL. II, 33
526 INDEX OF WORDS.
Aphtharsia, Barb, consort of Christ, 222, 223 Baptismal regeneration, 181 n. lj 182 n. 1;
Apocalypse, primitive reception, ii. 394 n. 2 ii. 92 n. 2
Apocryphal writings quoted, 177 n, 9; ii. 195 Barbarian Rule of Faith, ii. 16, 17; churches,
n. 4; multiplied by heresy, 177 ii. 16
Apollinarian germ detected, 23 n. 2; 52 n. 3; Barbelo, 221 n. 2; Barbeliotffi, 221; their
60 n. 2; 113 n. 2; ii. 342 n. 1 Christology, 222; Ogdoad of evil, 226
'Ampla of the Pleroma, 16 n. 5 Baruch the Blessed, 336 n. 3
of Achamoth, 16 n.5; 17 nn. 2, 3; 20 n. Basilidean theory of 3G5 heavens, 198, 199,
4; 21 n. 3; 27 n. 3; 33 n. 6; 34 n. 2; 201, 203, 305, 306; minute system, 201,
70 n. 1 284; remote Demiurge, 255; impossible
Apostles, were priests, ii. 168 finality, 305, 306, 383
preached without reserve, ii. 276 n. 6 Abraxas, 199 nn. 1, 5; computed, 203
without partiality, ii. 20, 59, 60—63 n. 6
One God and One Christ, 6, 54 Christology, Docetic, 200
as ministers of truth were not false, ii. 18 refuted, 284, 305, 306, 340, 369, 383
twelve branches of tree of faith, Gr. Fr.Basilides, associate of Saturninus, 193 nn. 1,
xxix. 2, 3; negative theology, 108 n. 2; ii. 133
message to the Gentiles, ii. 20, 60, 61, Basilides himself not antinomian, 54 n.3; hii
69, 232; true yi/wffis, ii. 262 followers immoral, 220; reserve, 202; con.
no allegory, ii. 66 form in persecution, ib.; despise the Ca
foundation of Church, ii. 62 tholic, 306; deny resurrection of body, 201;
Apostolical churches appealed to by Tertul- eat idol sacrifices, 221; practise magic, ib. ;
lian, ii. 15 n. 2 ; Creed, 90 Prophets inspired by creator angels, 200
preaching the ground of faith, ii. 2 Beast, his number, 666, ii. 402 n. 3; 405, 408
doctrine is true knowledge, ii. 262 n. 6; 409 n. 1
succession, ii. 236—238; the safeguard of so stated by those who conversed with
faith, ii. 8 n. 9; 236 n. 2; 238; pre S. John, ii. 406
scription, ii. 378; tradition, ii. 10, 11 may suit many names, ii. 408
moral from patriarchal lapse, ii. 239—242Belief, right, is obedience, ii. 1G0 n. 3
Aquila's version of Scripture, ii. 110; its Bethesda, 328 n. 1
date, 110 n. 4 Bishops of Apostolical appointment, ii. 8—12,
Aristophanes de Theogon., 287 n. 1 236, 262, 377
Ark gilt within and without, a type of Christ, of unblamed character, ii. 9, 238
ii. Gr. Fragm. viii., Syr unworthy, their judgment, ii. 236
Armogen, 223 n. 2; 224 Blandina, Martyr, her answer to the heathen,
Arrhenothele JEons, 10, 33 n. 3 Gr. Fr. xiii.
Marcosian principle, 129 ; Ophite, 228 Blind born, healed by the Creator, ii. 365;
'Apxv> Nous, ii. 40 n. 7; irpoapx<i, Bythus, type of Nus, 311
82 n. 2 Blood cements together body and soul, ii. 326
Aspiratio, a pause in reading, ii. 26 Bloody sweat, ii. 122 n.3
Astanfeus, 230 n. 5; 231, 237 n. 2 Body, its relation to the soul, 379, 383
Atomic Atheism copied by Gnostics, 291 Temple, ii. 335; sown in dishonour, &c,
Authadia Barb. JEon, 226; Autogenes, 223 ii. 338; raised by miracle, a proof of
Azael, demon of magic, 156 n. 2; Azazel, ib. final Resurrection, ii. 355
A, O, Marcosian symbol of Christ, 140, 146 Body wholly corrupt (Basilides), 201; drug
also of Jesus, 147 ged with oblivion (Plato), 378; a prison
(Carpocrates), 208
Balaam, symbolical, Gr. Fragm. xxi. Body, its salvation denied by Marcion, 218
forbidden to curse Israel, Gr. Fr. xx. n. 3; cf. 360; burned in last fire, 361
his testimony, xxii ; and sin, xxiii. capable of salvation, as of healing, ii. 354
Baptism, Marcosian, for remission of sins, 182 Body and Blood of Christ present in Euch.
but not redemption, ib. ; formula, ib. ii. 204 ; but neither to Jews or heretics, ii.
by immersion, 183; by affusion of water 203
and oil, 185; some rejected B. alto nourishes our bodies, ii. 321
gether, 186; of the dead, ib. which are made sacramentally one with
Baptism cements us in Christ, ii. 92, 93 His, ii. 321
Baptismal use of Creed, 88 n. 1 ; bearing upon Bread, consecrated, no longer common, ii.
heresy, 90 n. 1 ; 91 n. 1 ; 123 n. 3 208
INDEX OF WORDS. 527
1! Minus, 11, 302 their immorality, 207; denied moral qua
Bythus compared with the Epicurean deity, lity of actions, 207, 210, 220, 221,
ii. 133 372
and with Anaximander's to uireipov, 280 promiscuous intercourse, 220
Proarche, and Propator, 8 n. 2 ; 0 n. 2 ; universality of action needful, 207 , 209,
113, 125, 252, 271 371, 372; or the soul is again embo
apprjTos, 99, 311; dov^vyov, ddiiXvvTos, died, 207 n. 5; 208 n. 1 ; 209, 242 n. 3
18; dfipevodnXui, 17 n. 4; 18 n. 1; 108; perfectibility asserted, 206 n. 2; blasphe
dvoii<rios, 129 mously, 205
dwelt in solitude, 8; Inscrutable, 21 n. judicial inquest of soul, 208 nn. 2—4
3; 22 n. 1 the body is the prison of the soul, 209
with him Emma, put forth Nus and Ale- fatalists, 209 n . 3 ; answerable for the dii-
theia, 9, 280—282 ciplina arcani, 210
in refutation, 309, 310 branded their disciples, 210 n.l, cf. 326
confessedly no Scriptural notion, 273, n. 4
348 shewed a picture of Christ by Pilate,
but professedly traditional, 348; though 210 n. 3; and others of the philoso
from Christ, 158, 175 phers, ib,
still appeal made to Scripture, 176, 178 and pretended to mysteries traditionally
refutation, 263; ii. 158 received from Christ, 209
Incomprehensible to all but Nus, 13, 21 ; taught salvation by faith and love, 210
a knowledge of this the .Son's safe called themselves Gnostics, ib.
guard, 21, 311, 313, 314, 316 Catholic Christians called psychic by Val.
totus tentus, totus Enncea, &c. Ill, 282, 306
. 285 Communes, or xoivot, ii. 79 n. 6
contained germ of universe, 269 n. 1; in Ecclesiasiici, ii. 79 n. 7
vacuo, 258, 259 Caulacau, 201 n. 4 ; 202 n. 1
but was not the Creator, 282 Celibacy of clergy not general in the third
according to Ptolem. Ennaa and Thele- century, 121 n. 3
sis, 109 Celtic Gaul, 93 n. 2
subjective love, 14 n. 3; with object, 99 Cento-Homericus, 86 n. 2
n. 3 Cerdon, a disciple of Simon Magus in the
in refutation, see 251, 257, 259, 263, 271, time of Hyginus, Bishop of Rome, 214
277, 369; ii. 212 precursor of Marcion, 215 n. 1; 216 n. 1 ;
outlying Valentinian notions, 107 ii. 17 ; denied that the God of the Law
and Prophets was the Father of Christ,
214
Cabbala, Eastern, 44 n. 1 ; its account of evil false, fickle, and excommunicate, ii. 17
spirits, 47 n. 2 Cerinthus, an Egyptian, said the world was
Cadmus introduced sixteen letters, 152 nn. made by an inferior deity, 211
2, 3 taught in Asia, 211 n. 3; said Jesus was
Cain, in Ophite system, 236, 241 the son of Joseph, 211; only better
Cain, in Marcion's theory, saved by Christ's than other men, ib.; that Christ de
descent into hell, 218 scended as a dove at baptism, ib. ; and
Cain sacrificed with hate in his heart, ii. that Jesus rose from dead, 212
202; sentence different from Adam's, 127, came in contact with S. John, ii. 13 n. 3
128 only used the Gospel of S. Matthew, ii.
Canutes, 241 n. 5; put forth a false Gospel 46 n. 1
of Jude, 242 Chaldee testimony to Christ's Divinity, ii. 265
Cana miracle, sacramental, ii. 44 Charis, Valentinian Sige, 9.
Canon of Truth, the Creeds, 87 n. 6 Marcosian, 116, 129
The Carnal figuratively-described in Scripture, Barbelonite, consort of Harmogen, 223
ii. 340,341 Charity, how greater than Faith and Hope,
Carpistes, name of Horus, 18 n. 3; 30 n. 1 351 n.4; better than knowledge, whether
Carpocratians, 204 n. 1; 369, 376; said the true or false, 345; ii. 263
world was made by subordinate angels, ib. ; as giving life, 345
and that Jesus was born in the ordinary and self-devotion of early Christians,
way, 204; his soul from the Supreme, ib. 371
33—2
528 INDEX OF WORDS.
Cherubic symbol of Gospels, ii. 47 said to have ministered in public for only
and of the four dispensations, ii. 49, 50 one year, 26, 322, 326, 330
Cho'ic man, of what matter, 49 to have remained on earth eighteen
in refutation, ii. 365, 367 months from crucifixion^ 26, 240 n. 1
essentially and irremediably corrupt, 54, cause of error indicated, 240 n. 1
65; ii. 288 absurdities of Gnostic Christology de
Christ, and Spirit, JEons put forth by Nus, monstrated, 261, &c.
21, 279 portrait shewn by Carpocrates, 210
the consummation of the .'Eons , 21, 802 ; Christ involves Trinity, in the Unction con
sent forth propter labem, 321 ferred and received, ii. 97
formed Achamoth, essentially, 32; and object of Christian worship, 376
left her 33; ii. 275 pre-existent, ii. 21, 22, 95, 172, 174
confirmed the Pleroma, 336; ii. 82 both God and Man, 60 n. 2; ii. 116
secondary emanation, yet perfect, 302, divinity not impugned for 160 years,
311, 321 212 n. 2
identified with Logos, 33; returned to predestined, ii. 121; alone satisfies pro
Pleroma, 32, 38 phecy, ii. 271, 272
leaving ukiuv Tiva, 100 Unction of Holy Spirit, ii. 33
primary and secondary, 100, 101 ; ii. 82,275 the Son of God, 83; ii. 42, 37, 83, 84, 85,
superextensus Horo, 32 n. 6; 62 n. 3; 69 89, 91, 96, 98
n. 1 ; ii. 96 came from no other Father than the
quadruple; spiritual, animal, economic, Creator, ii. 381, 385; whose presence
dovelike. 60 n. 3; 61, 150 n. 5; ii. 82 shewn in miracles of healing, ii. 371
spiritual and dovelike impassible, 61 nn. conceived of Holy Ghost, ii. 117, 118
1, 3, 4; 62 n. 1; 211; and withdrawn Stone, quarried without hands, ii. 395
before the passion, 62, 150, 212 why born of Virgin, ii. 121
animal and economic, passible, ib. ; ii. 82, birth, locally designated, ii. 109
87, 89, 90, 92, 94 date indicated, ii. 115
descended on Jesus at Baptism as a dove, truly made Flesh, ii. 361
60, 61, 140, 150, 151, 211 ; ii. 81 the source of our hope, ii. 362
but flew back at Passion, 200,212 ; ii. 40, Buffered hunger, ii. 381
54 n. 4 ; 86, 90, 98 n. 5; 99, 413 n. 2 ministry extended over many years,
crucified, denied by Gnostics, 200 332
by Jesus, taught the unknown Father, Lord of Sabbath, ii. 166
151; ii. 42,81 brings forth old things and new, ii. 169,
economic, 61, 62, 85 n. 2; 150, 151 269, 270
type of the upper, extended on trravpdr, Shiloh, ii. 173
62, cf. ii. 275 Salus, Salvator, Salutare, ii. 36
animal, uiv Sid aw\!ji>os, 60 n. 2 ; ii. 42 alone without sin, ii. 362
n. 4; 82 sanctified every age of life, 330 ; ii. 101
cause of ignorance, 261 ; yet cures it, 312 and redeems every generation, ii. 229
Father of Soter, 113, 151; ii. 81 n.4 in likeness of sinful flesh, ii. 107
Seed of the Father, 150 n. 4; revealed counterpart of Adam, ii. 124
the Incommunicable, ii. 81 encompassed with infirmity, ii. 122
Consort of Spirit, 182 n. 3 rebutted the Tempter with Scripture,
dextral principle of Ophites, 228; efflux ii. 381
of light, 227 ; his functions, 238, 240 the very Paschal Lamb, ii. 173
Barbelonite .Eon, 222, 223 reconciled us by his Passion, ii. 91
name revealed by Marcosian Aletheia, by the Spirit of renewal, ii. 92
136 forms man after the image of God, ii.
virtue of this name, 136 ; iirianiiov ouo- 381
fxa, ib. claims the heart and spirit, 372
iirivrifios dySodv, 139 n. 5 Body and Blood in the Eucharist, ii. 198,
a symbol of the iriacontad, 141, 146 199 (see Eucharist)
n. 1 between Cherubim in four Gospels, ii.
a symbol of the ogdoad, as Jesus of 47, 48
the dodecad, 148 nn. 1, 2 second Advent in the Body, ii. 90
INDEX OF WORDS. 529
The Judge of all, ii. 375; the object of Climates, each had its angel, 167 n. 3; four,
vision, ii. 31; His peaceful reign, ii. 221 ii. 47; heretics made twelve, 168
died as very Man, ii. 412; in Hades, ii. Coma pura, or Parasceue, ii. 388
241 n. 1 (see Hell, descent into) Colorbasus, 102 n. 2; 127 n. 1; author of
and rose in the flesh, ii. 336 n. 2; 412 Monadic Gnosticism, 103 n. 2
the earnest of our Resurrection, ii. 412 arithmetical mysticism, 103 n. 2
restored communion between man and precursor of Marcus, 127
God, ii. 101, 315, 398 of Sabellius, 111 n. 5
Christian dyav, ii. 290; enhances victory, 291 Commandment, the great, ii. 178; unites the
Christians, 6rst so named at Antioch, ii.69 Law and Gospel, ib.
not greedy of gain, ii. 190, 191 Confession, public in church, 121, 126
in the imperial court, ii. 248 Confessors honoured as martyrs, ii. 98
engaged in business, ib. Conflict sweetens victory, ii. 291
are as priests and Levites, ii. 422 Consecration by i7riK\ij(TK, 116, 205 n.4; of
judging all are judged of none, ii. 256 the Word, 320, 323
Chronology of the Acts of Ap. ii. 74 n.2 Consideration for the weak in faith, ii. 188
Church, Synagoga Dei, ii. 22 ; Mother, ii. 132 Consummation, final, of Gnostic, 53
of the adopted, ii. 21 by fire, 59; when matter annihilated, ib.
and Spirit coincident, ii. 132 Continence prescribed by Gnostics, to the
the Body of Christ, ii. 105, 374 ; predes psychic, 57 n. 4
tined, 51, 112 ; seed of God, ii. 165, 234 Conversion of Achamoth, 35 n. 3; 46 n. 2
doctrine unvarying, 92, 97 ; ii. 62, 276, Cosmocrator or Satan, from \virn of Acha
378, 379 t moth, 47
miraculous powers, 370, 375, 376 the work of Demiurge, 48
her prayers bring the dead to life, 370, 375 but of a spiritual essence, 46 n. 5; 48
free from covetousness, 371, 375 n. 1
leavened by Christ, 72 a cabbalistic notion, 47 n. 3
Paradise planted on earth, ii. 379 our world his habitat, 48
animated by Spirit, as body by breath, Marcionite Demiurge, 217
ii. 131; notes of Church, ii. 262 n.2; Counsellor, ii. 84, 104
Catholic and One, 92, 97; ii. 131, 378 Covenants with Man various, 96
established throughout the East, 93 four divine, ii. 50
diffused throughout the world, 90, 92; two latter compared, ii. 255
ii. 47, 131,278, 378 (see Dispensation)
as a seven-branched Light, ii. 379 Creation for man, not man for creation, ii.
the depository of Apostolic truth, and of 404
the Spirit, ii. 15, 131, 378 Creation the work of One Divine Principle,
abounds with martyrs, ii. 263 253, 254 ; ii. 40, 213
persecuted revives, ii. 264 angelic theory refuted, 254, 257, 263,
its future land of promise, ii. 251 271,387; ii.*254, 373,374
heritage of Abraham, ii. 165 Creation the work of God's will, 368
of Jerusalem the Mother of all, ii. 58 effected by the Word and Wisdom, ib.
of Rome, ii. 9—11 ; Ephesus, ii. 12 fiifxrifiaTa T&v a/ii/ujTcoi', 142
of Gaul an offset from the Eastern not in honour of Pleroma, 265
Church, 121 n. 2; cliii. no expression of thirty yEons, 267, 268
and Gentiles typified in Moses and Zip- no reflex of Enthymesis, 268
porah, ii. 224 no counterpart of Soter's angels, ib.
other types, ii. 223, 226, 227, 251, 253, 264 the work of Benevolence (Plato), ii. 136,
Marcosian, threefold, 136 n. 2 cf. 184, 185
spiritual seed of Achamoth, 50 n. 2 ; 51, 73 and of Wisdom, ii. 295, 326
twu Tt;s icX»/ff<ws, 136 n. 2 in what sense bore the Word, ii. 373,
Circumcision could not justify, ii. 190 375
sign of spiritual circumcision, ii. 189 n. 5 Creation of man, and his Regeneration, com
effect of spiritual circumcision, ii. 190 pared, ii. 317
Clement, third in the Roman succession, ii. Creature an evidence of Creator, ii. 272, 348
10 ; spoke with Apostles, ib. ; Bp. ad Cor. Creeds, bearing upon Gnosticism, 90 n. 1 ;
epitomised, ib. 91 n. 1; 123 n.3
530 INDEX OF WORDS.
Canon of Truth, 87 n. 6 Demiurge, emanated from conversion of Acha-
a safeguard against heresy, ii. 1, 2; co moth, 35, 42, 46, 101 ; ii. 42
ordinate with Scripture, ii. 41 n. 1 Demiurge, from Labes in third degree, 163
their use, 88 n. 1 ; ii. 9 n. 4; 262 n. 6 II. 1 ; 168, 175, 250, 251, 272, 302, 318, 321,
Creed, primitive indicated, 90, 188 ; ii. 16, 87 353, 357 ; ii. 19, 68, 136
(see Rule ofFaith) Angel, like God, 45
Cross described, 339 n. 2; ii. 372 not truly God, ii. 146, 150
bore the Word, ii. 373, 374 refuted, ii. 150, 151, 212
Cup of Eucharist, the Blood of Christ, ii. parallel with the mundane soul, 35
318; mixed with water, ii. 256 n. 4; 257 various titles, 42; Father and King, Me-
n. 1; 316,319 n. 4 tropator, Apator, Soter, Int., ib.
copied by Marcus, 115 image of Nus, 43, 60 n. 1 ; 266, 267
Ebionites consecrated water alone, ii. ■Kainon.pa.Twp of all subjective matter,
316 n. 4 101
Curiosity, idle repressed, 352, 355, 357, 358 origin of animal and material principle,
Cynical aspect of Gnosticism, 296, 373 43
Father and God of all without the Plero
ma, ii. ; made things material of imma
terial substance, ib. ; formed the seven
Dadud, 223 n. 4 . heavens, the Hebdomas, 44, his habitat,
Dan tribe, under a ban, ii. 408 48 n.2
Daniel's vision of the ten horns of the beast, beneath Achamoth, 46, cf. 251
ii. 391, 394 of a blind ignorance, 42, 45, 46 n. 3 ; 60,
" time, times, and dividing of time," ii. 51, 69, 63 n. 5; 64, 72, 265, 300, 318,
392, 393 325; ii. 43
explained by S. John, ii. 392 n. 3 Valentinian Scripture proof, 72
David sacerdos scitus, ii. 167 thought himself to tto'i/to, 45, 47, 272
David, as an example, ii. 239 notion refuted, 251, 263—266, 317; ii.
Day, its ancient division, 167 n. 1 154
no type of Pleroma, its length varying, Achamoth acted by him, 45
341 Kuler of the world, 64
of the Lord, as a thousand years, ii. 387 subordinate to Soter, 366
Days of week in Ophite system each had a his teacher, 60, 64, 74
tutelary deity, 237 n. 1 wholly animal, 46 n.5; 47 n. 1; 72, 272;
sixth, or Parasceue, day of Adam's Fall, ii. 359, 362, 364
and of Christ's Passion, ii. 387, 388 notion refuted, ii. 19, 365—367
"all day long we are killed," 327 of fiery character, 164 n. 3
"of that day knoweth no man," 355 inseminated with spiritual principle, 63
Deacon, married, 121 n. 3; 318; unconsciously, 318
Dead restored to prayers of the Church, 370, favoured the seed of Achamoth, 62, 63,
375 n. 1 320
Marcosian unction of, 186 disbelieved the prophets, 63
Death and Life contrasted, 337 formed choic Man dtr6 t/Jc dopaTou
element of Christian discipline, ii. 403, oualav, and breathed into him the psy
404; Gr. Fr. xi. chic Man, 49
Decad, from Logos and Zoe, 11, 100, 112, 301, dispenses mundane affairs for determined
302 time, 64
rationale, 11 n. 1 in the end will pass into the ixeaorn?,
formed from the tetrad, 157 n. 1 59, 64, 359, 361, 362
typified astronomically, 165 advanced to Soter with joy, 64
symbolised by t, 26; by objects of natural typified by Symeon, 74
creation, 170 Marcosian, 168
by various statements in Scripture, 173 Democritus, Gnostics imitated his plenum
notion refuted, 303 and vacuum, 291 n. 3
Decalogue, how divided, 339 n. 3 atomic atheist, 292 n. 3 ; his world ideal,
Deity contains no idea of sex, 108 n. 1 ib,
Deluge of water to be followed by deluge of believed in genii visible to some, 292
tire, 405 n. 4
INDEX OF "WORDS. 531
received portions of his system from the Earth, Valentinian origin, 45, 273, 274
East, ib. a name of Achamoth, 46
Demons, seven Ophite, the counterpart of divided by Irenaeus into four climes, ii.
seven angels, 235, 236 47
Demonology, Jewish, 150 n. 2 ; from Xvmj of by heretics into twelve, 168
Achamoth, 47 Ebionites believed that God made the world,
Depositum fidei, ii. 131 n. 5 212
Development the plea of heresy, 94 n. 2 otherwise symbolised with Carpocrates
Devils cast ont in the time of Iremeus, ii. and Cerinthus, 213
375 ; also before the day of Christ, ii. 264 contrasted with Marcion, 212 n. 2; with
tremble at the Name of God, 264 Cerinthus and Carpocrates, 212 n. 3
Deuteronomy, a reissuing of the Law, ii. 147 retained Jewish rites, &c, with a super
Digamma as a written character, 148 n. 3 stitious veneration for Jerusalem, 213
Disdplina arcani unknown to the Apostles, n. 3
ii. 76, 79 believed in perfectibility of man, 213
traced through Valentinus, 25, 348; ii. n.3
19 ; to Carpocrates, 209 used only S. Matthew, 213; ii. 45
Disease the effect of sin, ii. 365 rejected the Pauline Epistles, 213 n. 1
Disobedience, man's free act, ii. 288 as expositors of prophecy, 213
Dispensation, Old contrary to New accord refutation, ii. 259, 316
ing to heresy, ii. 66; to be refuted in the Ecclesia, JEoa consort of Anthropos, 10, 78,
treatise c. Marcionem, 68 100, 302 ; type of Eccl, the seed of Acha-
Old, its object, ii. 255 moth, 51 ; of. 50 n. 2
New, known and announced by prophets, Marcosian mysticism, 132
ii. 170, 268, 270 Ecclesiastici Val. name for Catholici, ii. 79
does not mean return from the captivity, Ecclesiasticus, Val. .Son, 11, 302
ii. 271 Egypt, venerable in Sacred History, ii. 114
Dives and Lazarus, 381 ; ii. 148 its church faithful to tradition, 93
Divine names many, the Deity one, 384, &c. Egyptian spoil justified, ii. 248, 249
Docetic Gnosticism began with Simon Magus, plagues still destined for the heathen, ii.
193 251
refuted, ii. 260, 315, 316 flight of Christ typical, ii. 224
Dodecad, from Anthropos and Ecclesia, 11, Ein Soph, Infinity, in Cabbala sums Ur, Light,
100, 113, 302 viz. COVIi; 224 n. 1 (i)D_rK = T1K.)
formed by Marcus from progression of Eleleth, 223 n.5
dyad, 157 Elements had their consistency from Acha-
called Iloflos qua fTritrrifiov, 168 n. 1 moth's trdin, 35
symbolised, the lost sheep, 158; drachm, Bymbolised the Tetrad, 164
ib. Eleutherius, tenth Bishop of Rome, contem
twelve apostles, 324; therefore the seven porary with S. Irenseus, ii. 11
ty require a hebdomecontad, 325 Elias, presence on M. Tabor symbolical, ii.
typified in zodiac, 165; solar months, 220
167 his translation, ii. 330
hours and climates, ib.; heathen deities, in fire that did not consume, ii. 331
302 his recovery of the axe symbolical, ii.
refutation, 303, 324, 340, 341 371 ; Gr. Fr. xxvi.
Dove-like illapse of Christ, 60, 61, 140, 150, Eloe explained, 384 nn.3, 4
151, 211; ii. 32, 36, 81 Eloeus, 230 n. 2; 231
Marcosian A and □, numbering 801, Eloeuth, 385 n. 1
140, 146 Elpis, Mod, 11,302
Doxologies, primitive, 25 n. 2 Emanational theory, 283—285, 307
Dyad, basis of Valentinian system, 99 nn. 2, 3 excludes consubstantiality, 283, 309
forms dodecad by progression, 157 ; si mi. Empedocles sub-physical theosophy, 294 n. 2;
larly a triacontad, 158 maintained the unity and immateriality of
Divine Intellect, 309 n.5
antagonising principles of good and evil,
Early age of life, ii. 12 n. 1 294 n. 2
Ears stopped in sign of detestation, ii. 16, 17 fatalist, 291 n.3
532 INDEX OF WORDS.
Encratitse, schismatical rather than heretical, ib.; preserved the image of By thus, 43;
220 n.l and put forth the creation of Demiurge,
cjnical, 220 n. 1 45; her habitat the /xeo-oxrj?, below the
off-set from Saturnin. and Marcion, 220 Pleroma, but above the Hebdomas of De
denied Adam's salvation, ib. miurge, 46, 48; in the end returns to
refuted, ii. 121 Pleroma, 58, 73; the consort of Soter, 58,
forbade marriage, 200; abstained from 75; refuted, 358; gross matter formed
animal food, ib. from her diropia, 48; inseminates man,
Enncea, as emanation, absurd, 280 50 n.2; cf. 320; Leto symbolised, 325;
Ennoea Ptolemaean, 109; Barbelonite, 222 ; Anaxagoras compared, 291; typified in the
Second Man, and Son of Man, 227 lost sheep, 73; piece of silver, ib. ; in the
Enoch's mission to the angels, ii. 190; trans prophetess Anna, 74; Judas, 26, 323; Syro-
lated to Paradise, ii. 330 Phoenician woman, 27; the passion, 68;
Entelechy symbolises the Son (Basilidian), cf. 322 ; in system of Secundus, product of
352 n. 4 fruit of pleroma, 102, and n.l; refutation
logically defined, 281 312—315; ii. 274, 275; Intentio, Concupis-
Enthymesis, began with Nns, 14 n. 4; 309 n. 4; centia, 20; Excogitatio, 28; Cogitatio, 459
321; (a type of Platonic first matter), 20, n. 6
32; named second ogdoad, 28, 44, and Ephesus, the city of St. John and of the
Achamoth, 31; also Earth, Sophia, Jeru Blessed Virgin, ii. 15, 40 n.2
salem, Spirit, Lord, 33, 46; her passion, Epicurus, copied by Gnostics, 291 ; cf. n. 2,
33, 34, 265, 274, 302; and ignorance, 34 ii. 133
n. 3; Marcosian, <zuto/?ouXjjtos fiov\tj, 141 ; Epiphanes, 102 n. 2; scarcely the author of
Ophite, independent Will, 228; the con Monadic Gnosticism, 103 n.2; cf. i. Ixxviii. 1
ducting medium of yvHaii, 14 n. 4; 17 whether the son of Carpocrates, ib.
n.3; 76 n.2; produce of erring JEon, 310; Episcopus, Presbyter, ii. 7 n. 5 ; 76 n. 1
eKTpaiia, 32; femina a femina, ii. 137; Episcopacy, Apostolical, ii. 8, 12, 236, 262,
unformed and incomprehensive, 20, 32, 377
316; ii. 136, 275; separated from Pleroma, Episcopal succession, from Apostles, its im
31; and restrained by Horus, 33; but re portance, ii. 7—15, 8 n. 6; 233
tained odour of immortality, 33; of Mar its absence, a note of heresy, ii. 236
cosian humectatio luminis, 228; her forma Episema, in arithmetical notation, three, 147
tion KaT oiitriav, 32, 261, 262; causative of n.3
material creation, 261 n. 3; imminent dis Episemon Bau, easily mistaken for V, 138
solution, 15, 27, 314, 316, 322 n. 3; her n. 4
conversion, 35; causative of mundane soul, Episemos, a symbol, 148 n. 2; 157 n. 2
and of Demiurge, 35, 46; her fear and grief eTrtarrmot dpidpds, six, 136,140 n. 4; 141 n. 1
gave to matter its first consistency, 17, 35 symbolised by double consonants, 141
n. 4; 46 n. 2; 265; Christ sent to her the a type of Achamoth, 141
JEon Paraclete, 38, with angel satellites, Epithymia, Barbelonite jEon, 226
39 n.2; her formation xaTcl yvtZaw, and Epsilon, written as ei, 146 n. 1
secretion of irddos, 39 n. 4, which is hypo- Erinnys, Barbelonite ..Eon, 226
statised:35nn. 2,4; 39,40 nn.3, 4; 314,325; Error seldom self evident, 3; wilful, punished,
and gives its evil character to matter, 39, ii. 407
47 ; before wholly capable of conversion, Esau venerated by Cainites, 241
40, 41; Enth. now free from passion, con his lost birthright symbolical, 226
ceived the spiritual principle, 41, 316, Eta, written as 145 n. 3; 147 n. 1
after the likeness of Soter's angel retinue, Marcosian symbol, 159, 160
ib.; from memory of better things, 100; Eternal (see Punishment, Life)
semen paternale, 300 n, 2; threefold pro Evangelists, Eph. zv. 11, may mean the first
duce, hylic from passion, psychic from three, ii. 3 n. 2
conversion, spiritual from angelic vision, Evanthas sums the number of the beast, ii.
41, 42, 295, 360, 361; could not form the 408
spiritual essence qua consubstantial, 42; Evaristus, fourth Bishop of Rome, ii. 11
but conferred it, 50, 51, 52, 62; in forming Eucharistix oblatio, purum sacrificium, ii.
psychic, put forth the padijfiaTa of Soter, 199 n. 3; 201 n. 1; 203; cf. Gr. Fr. xxxvi.
42; formed the Demiurge, 35 n.3; 42; Eucharistic offering of Bread and Wine, ii.
and dextrals, ib. ; of hylic formed sinistrals, 198, 199,203_n.6. ..
INDEX OF WORDS. 533
Eucharistic offering, ii. 203, 205, 209 n. 2 Faith of the Church, the same everywhere,
and a true faith mutually confirmatory, 92—97, 378 ; ii. 131 ; alone lively, ii. 1
ii. 205 n. 1; 208 n. 1 and from the beginning, 120
analogy of Resurrection, ii. 323 is obedience, ii. 160, and note 3
impossible with heretics, ii. 204 justifying, ii. 157, 180; in what sense
argument against heretics, establishes abiding for ever, 352
the Real Presence, ii. 204 nn.4, 6; 205 in Father and Son approved by its ene
n. 3 mies, ii. 161
Cup mixed with water, ii. 257 n. I tested by Apostolical Tradition, ii. 11,
consecration, 203 n. 8; 205 n. 4; tradi 115, 131, 378
tional form, t'6. of prayer, 320 n. 1 treasured up in the Church by the Spirit,
Bread, the Body of Christ, ii. 318, 320 n. 1 ii. 131 ; matter of choice, ii. 289
as His creature, ii. 257 admits of neither increase nor decrease,
Elements after consecration become the 94; ii. 263
Body and Blood of Christ, ii. 197 n. 2; in Gentiles, a more rare excellence, ii,
198 n.l; 199, 204, 206 n.l; 256, 318— 233; had reached the court, ii. 248
320, 323 symbolised by Thamar, ii. 233
and are no longer common bread and Fall of Man gave scope to Mercy, ii. 106, 107
wine, ii. 206 n. 1 False gospels of our Lord's infancy, 177 n. 1
though assimilated, 204—208, 319—323 of St Thomas, t'6.
to the increase of substance, ii. 320 of Egyptians, ii. 46 n. 1; 383 n. 1
the substance remaining unchanged, ii. of Hebrews quoted, ii. 45 n. 4
198 n. 1; 199 n. 1; 206 n. 1; 208 n. 1; Fatalist theory adopted by Gnostics from
320 n.2 philosophy, 294 nn. 3, 4; 295
argument of Irenseus explained, ii. 321; "servum facit Deum," 294
Pref. cixxiii. The Father reserves knowledge of times from
earthly and heavenly substance, ii. 205 n. Son, 357
3; 206 n.l; 207, 208 n. 1 upholds the Son, ii. 373
received by faith, ii. 206 n. 1 revealed by visible Son to men and
by a true reception, ii. 293 n. 1 ; 318 angels, 368; ii. 158—163, 219, 223, 314
nn.2,3; 319 n.2; 320, 322 The Father everlasting, ly-ON, ii. 84 n. 3;
spiritual communion, ii. 204 n.4; 205 nn. 104 n. 4
2, 3; 206 n. 1 immense, yet measured in the Son, ii.
recipient's posture, &c, ii. 206 n. 1 153
admonition by deacon, ii. 203 n. 4 The Fathers as interpreters of Scripture, ii.
transmitted to the absent in token of 25 n. 2
communion, Gr. Fr. Hi. Feasts ruled by lot, 120 n. 1
Liturg. formula?, ii. 209 n.2; Gr. Fr. xxxvi. "Femina a femina," 229; ii. 137 n. 5; and cf.
honour of consecration conceded to Po- 163 n.l
lycarp by Anicetus, Gr. Fr. iii. Fifty years erroneously implied to have been
Eudocetus, a name of Soter, 112 the approximate age of our Saviour, 331 ,332
Eve, Rabbinical trifling, 233 n. 4; 241 n. 5 Fig-leaves symbolical, ii. 128
Evil, origin of 226, 232, 323 Filiation, divine, illustrations of it imperfect,
TEonic ignorance, 311 ; an absurdity, 311, 309 n. 2
312 Filtra of the Marcosians, 121 n. 1
Barbelonite JEon, 226 Fire inherent in the other elements, 48 n . 2
Ophite jEon, 232 as a principle of dissolution, 49; destined
Eusebius, critical knowledge of Hebrew, ii. to burn out, 59 n. 4
214 n. 7 Five, the mystic number of the East, and by
Exodus of Israel symbolised the Church, ii. which the Egyptians numbered, 299 n. 1
disregarded by Gnostics, 339
251 The Flesh of God's formation, 189; ii. 146,
Exorcism of evil spirits, 120 333, 334, 337, 342
by exsufflation, 163 capable of corruption , and of incorrup-
by Simonians, 194 tion, ii. 349
Fzekiel's vision of dry bones, ii. 363 as of death, so of life, ii. 357, 359
Ezra's exceptional inspiration, 114; cf. n. 1 dignified by the Incarnation, ii. 360, 361
numbered with prophets by Ophites, 237 redeemed by Christ's, ii. 363
534 INDEX OF WORDS.
sanctified by Eucharist as consubstantial traced in its various phases to Plato, 293,
with Christ, ii. 321, cf. 336 294
The Flesh successional from its first formation the Stoics, 295 ; poets, 296 ; cynics, t'4.
from clay, ii. 361; to be saved needs the Aristotle, 296; Pythagoras, 297
spirit, 320 ; mere flesh and blood, destitute and therefore superfluous, 299
of spirit, ii. 342 Barbelonite, 224
termed by Val. Sepfidnvos )£iT«», 50 (see Formation)
its salvation denied by heresy, 189 n. 6; Gnostic elements, Cabbala, 288 n. 2; Astro
ii. 146, 318, 356, 359; refuted, 362 nomical, 165; physical, 170,171,294; pseu
incorruptible through reception of the do-scriptural, 169, 180; Platonic, 293; Do-
Bodyand Blood ofChrist, ii. 204, 208,321 cetic, 193, 197,200 nn. 4, 5, 6; transmigra
The Flesh and spirit in union, ii. 205 tion, 376, &o
in antagonism, ii. 340, 347, 348 origin in Simon Magus, 5 n. 3; 98 nn. 1,
reclaimed, the spouse of the Spirit, ii. 344 2 ; 195; ii. 1, 67, 258; through Menan-
Foreknown, predestined, ii. 88, 89, 91 der, ii. 18
Forms, or angels of the Father's presence, antitype of Great Dragon, 371 ; Titans,
131 347, 362
Formation, spiritual by grace, ii. 299 general family likeness, 369
Formation of Achamoth, 32 n. 4 treatises, ii. 313 n. 3
by gnosis, 17 n. 3; 20 n. 4; 21 n.4; 22 demand of full faith, ii. 80
n. 1; 32 n. 2; 39 n.4; 42n.l variations, ii. 275; but always blasphem
of the Ineffable, 129; by enunciation, ous, ii. 145
131 ; of the Incomprehensible, 133, 134 types, ii. 210 ; imperfect idea of Deity, ii.
Free will of man marks the divine likeness, ii. 212
154 n. lj 289; see, ii. 189, 193, 285, 286, name adopted by Carpocrates, 210
288, 298, 299, 300, 304, 315, 397, 398, 404 general refutation, 369
preserves grace given, ii. 285 Gnosticism, ancient when Irenseus wrote, 156
distinguishes Man from brute, ii. 290 made the Deity subject to Zabes and
"Fulmine percussus," 347 n. 1; 362 error, 260 ; and darkness, 261
compared to Tree of Knowledge, ii. 380
Gnostic profundity, ii. 81, 275, 276
Gabriel, the archangel, ii. 393 arrogance, ii. 821 n. 5; 145, 146, 297
Gaul, its ancient divisions, 6 n. 1 deception, from use of Scripture, ii. 89,
(see Church) 94
Gehenna, ignis aternus, ii. 425 which was mutilated or perverted, ii. 68
Gentiles not wholly without light, ii. 61, 133 world made by angels, ii. 41
persecutors still have their use, ii. 404 Apostles spoke to Jews as Jews, ii. 59
difficulty of conversion, ii. 232 Law contrary to Gospel, ii. 66
baptised with a scruple by St Peter, ii. 71 abstinence from animal food, 198
German Churches, 92 n. 3 indifference of actions, 296, 373
Gideon's symbolical action, ii. 93 universality of action, 204 n. 4; 371; ab
Glory, future, graduated, ii. 175, 183, 291 surdity, 373
but God everywhere seen, ii. 428 forbade marriage, 198 n. 2
Gnosis, orthodox, ii. 132, 262 denied Resurrection of Body, 189, 370;
its legitimate object, ii. 132 ii. 145, 146
(see Knowledge) magical pretension, 194, 201, 206, 370,
heretical ignorance of Truth, 299 371, 374 ; infant aid, 374
Bythus known only to Nus, 13, 21 immorality, 123 n. 2; 193 n.4; 214,220,
his substance, 22 n. 1 296, 371, 373
Basilidian vital spark, 197, 198 prejudicial to Truth, 207 nn. 1, 3; 242
required to perfect the spiritual princi nn. 2, 5
ple, 53 God variously named, though one, 384, 387 ;
inaccessible to the many, 424 ii. 39
life of the Pleroma derived from Bythus, none called God but one, ii. 20, 27, 30,
53 n. 1; 76 n. 1; 79 n. 5 81, 146, 382, 391
Gnosis: spiritual:: Faith: psychic, 53 n. 1 by Christ and Apostles, 387 ; ii. 19
hypostatised tree of knowledge in Bar- by S. Matthew, ii. 30, 31; S. Luke, 34;
belonite system, 224 S. Mark, 39; S. John, 40
INDEX OF WORDS. 535
Acts of Apostles, 52 by Filial adoption, ii. 216, by paternal
The Saviour 's words, ii. 147, 149, 169, revelation in glory, ib.
172, 178, 179, 276, 278 , 281, 282, 302, face to face, ii. 338
369, 370, 371, 382, 383, 384, 393 vision variously typified, ii. 221, 222
and miracles, ii. 365, 370 works in man to do, ii. 106, 107
heretical objections refuted, ii. 150, 151, source of temporal power, ii. 389
243, 245, 246 gnostice, Kooyioiroios dyytXot, 197, 200,
causes no man's destruction, ii. 300 201
One, 251, 257, 264, 305, 349; ii. 30, in Judge, 208; ii. 397
collective attribute, 111, 282 , 285, 354 Marcion denied God by dividing his Sub
n. 1 ; ii. 175, 353, 368 stance, ii. 135, 397
Indivisible, 282, 285, 354, 387 ; ii. 175 ; said God first revealed under Tiberius,
Immutable, ii. 292 ; Incomprehensible, ii. 158
368 ; ii. 132, 211, 212, 216, 232 Gods xii. of heathen, 302
his Mind is his Word, 355 all that is called God, i.e. idols, ii. 23,
Will and Thought identical, 111 391
not subject to necessity, 263 I have said, Ye are Gods, ii. 22, 102, 146
no relative idea in God, ii. 39, 149, 184 ; Good and evil by nature, (Valentinus) 66,
single and sole, ii. 16 n. 3 267, 268 ; (Saturninus) 188
"dives in omnibus," ii. 419; needs not Goodness, non-natural, ii. 286, 287, 306
man's service, ii. 183—185, 191, 197, 209 shewn by good works, 362, 364; ii. 66
gives freely, punishes justly, ii. 282 Gospel and Law the work of the same God,
most just, ii. 133, 135, 282 ii. 167—188, 254, 255
both wise and just, ii. 134 an amplification, ii. 181, 192, 245
known in his works, 263, 264, 272; ii. indulgent, ii. 188
160; his Wisdom in Creation, his the changes it has wrought, ii. 272
power in Resurrection of man, ii. 325 heritage, ii. 345
—328 Gospel first preached, then written, ii. 2
commands and it is done, 111 n. 1 Gospels only four, ii. 46; Cherubim, ib. 47
One God creator of All, ii. 11, 254 the foundation and pillar of our faith,
Almighty, 368 ; his Providence over all, ii. 2 ; and of the Church, 47
ii. 133 Law of Liberty, ii. 38 n. 5; 201
Supreme, 344, 356, 357, 368, 383; in Lore, appealed to by heresy, ii. 45
Father; in power, Lord; in wisdom, false of Egyptians, ii. 46 n.l; quoted,
Creator, ii. 369 383 n. 1
created all things by his Word, ii. 164, of Hebrews quoted, ii. 45 n. 4
214; because Good, ii. 136 n.l of Infancy, 177 n. 1
Demiurge of all, 251 Grace under Gospel, ii. 175, 280
created all things by his will, 273—275 preventing, ii. 185; instanced in .T'.th.
created all things from nothing, 251, Eunuch, 231 n. 4
256, 269, 274, 305, 368; ii. 30, 213 saved by, ii. 317, 323
visible and invisible, 364, 368 ; ii. 29 savour of life, or of death, ii. 242—246,
if subordinately, whose agent ? 305 278, 280
of Law, also of Gospel, ii. 35—45, 383, Grace psychic and spiritual, Vol. 56
384 Grafted into body of Christ, ii. 345; new
pardons, who gave the Law, ii. 370 nature, 346 n. 5
known by revelation first, 272, then by Grammatici, ii. 146 n. 3
tradition, (6.
reveals himself as we can bear, ii. 293,296
known by love, ii. 132, 212, 213 Habeo as auxiliary verb, ii. 107 n. 7
Communion with God is Life and Light, Hands of Father, Son nnd Spirit, ii. 120,
ii. 398, separation, death and dark 145, 213 n. 5; 317, 333, 367, 403
ness, ib. Hands, imposition of Apostles, conferred the
known to wisest heathen, ii. 133 Spirit, ii. 294; healed the sick, 357
how seen, ii. 216, 218; to see is to have (Harmogenes, see Armogen)
communion, ib. 217 Head of Christ, the Father, ii. 374
seen by pure in heart, ii. 216 Head of Church, the Word, ii. 371
seen by ministration of Spirit, ii. 216, 219 the Spirit everywhere, ib.
536 INDEX OF WORDS.
Healing, repaired not created, ii. 354 rejected true, ii. 7, 8
Heart service under the Law, ii. 192, 193— variations, ii. 379 (see Valent.)
197; under the Gospel, ii. 245 immoral, 181 n. 1
must be pure in Christian sacrifice, ii. 202 precursors of Antichrist, ] 15, 371
how hardened, ii. 247 called this world Hell, ii. 412
Heathen, confessed God's Providence, ii. 133 ; blasphemed the Creator, ii. 145, 396
and a Supreme unity, 272 Thunder-stricken Titans, 362
converted without Scripture, ii. 233 worse than heathen, 272
enriched by Christian labour, ii. 249 may be reclaimed, but with difficult , ii. 8
Heaven, K. of, suffereth violence, ii. 290 lovers of novelty, 188, 219
Heavens, seven of Valentinus, 44 novelty condemns them, ii. 17
Heavens synonymous with JEons, ii. 146 always seeking, never finding, ii. 132, 379
Platonic, intellectual, 368 n. 2 Hermas quoted as Scripture, ii. 213 n . 7
voepol, 44 nn. 1, 3 Hermits, barefooted, ii. 250
and Earth, Simonian, Nous, and 'E-ri- Hesiod cited, 325 ; his Pandora, 296, 325
vola, 368 n. 2 Siberia, 93 n. 1
Basilidian, ccclxv, 199, 203, 383 Hippolytus supplies text, independently, and
Marcosian, 142, 165; Ophite, 231 in chief, 192—198,204—207, 209—212,214,
Heavenly types, sacrifice, altar, temple, ii. 210 215, 221—233
Hebdomas, Demiurge, 44 n. 1 ; 48, 139 n. 5; collaterally, 101—104, 106—110, 114,
141 n. 4; 142, 365 n. 4 129—152, 157—161, 164—168
astronomical, 236 of a secondary character, 190—192
Hebrew letters, antiquiores et sacerdotales, his moderation, 117 n. 1
335,336 Homer quoted, 125 n. 3 ; 258, 332
Hebrew criticisms, 382 n. 1; 384—387; ii. 37 Homeric first principle aqneous, 289 n. 6
n. 4; 173 n. 5; 187 n. 2; 193 n. 6; 266 cento, 86
nn. 2, 4; 268 nn. 3, 4; 281 n. 4; 301 n. 2 Homo, Manhood, 366 n. 2; ii. 360, 384 n. 3
Hell, descent into, ii. 108 n. 7; 124 n. 3; 241, Homceomeric theory of Anaxagoras, 290 ti. 2
256, 267, 411 n. 2; 412 n. 2 Hope, of more perfect knowledge, abides
Henosis, Mon, 11 hereafter, 351
Heracleon and Ptolemy, Yalentinians in the Horus, a<ru£vyos, <r0tj\viTos, 18
West, 259 n. 2 various names, 18, 24, 29, 30, 279; ii. 98
Heresy masks its errors, 3 appeal to Scripture, 29
Heretics, no true believers in Divine Unity, a power of Soter, 279 n. 3
189 ; briefly summed, ii. 377 a duplicate power, 100
to be avoided, 162, 371 ; ii. 14, 379 double function, 29; ii. 275
met by various methods, 370 confirmative, 15, 16, 29, 100
professed to be wiser than the Apostles, coercive, 17 n. 4; 29 n. 1; 33, 100; ii. 137,
123, 218; ii. 8, 18, 61, 67, 158 275
Heretics, detested by barbarian believers, ii. arrkenothele, 17 n. 4
16,17 from Monogenes, or from Propator, 279
affected a true yi/wo-is, 123, 205, 218 ; ii. typified by Christ healing the Syroph.
2, 8, 379, 380 woman, 28
and more perfect than the Saviour's, 205 between Bythus and Pleroma; and be
self-convicted, 243 n. 1 tween Pleroma and Achamoth, 100
descended from Simon Magus, 219 Hosanna, ii. 176 n. 1
artifices, 2, 301; ii. 80, 254, 276 Hosea's marriage symbolical, ii. 223
formed congregations, ii. 9 n. 6 Hours of unequal length in ancient Rome,
but professed to teach as the Church, 4, 167 n. 1 ; of day, unequal number, 341
219; ii. 68, 80, 89, 94, 258 Humanitarianism originated by Theodotus,
mask falsehood with Scripture, ii. 382 212 a. 2
perverted Scriptural truth, 2, 66, 67; ii. Humility and Faith the Christian's attitude,
80 n. 2; 382 ii. 385
said the Apostles suited their doctrine to Hydroparastata?, ii. 130 n. 2
prejudices, ii. 19 Hyginus, ninth in Roman succession, 214 ;
some said that S. Paul alone had truth, eighth, ii. 11
ii. 80 n. 2 Bishop when Valentinus came to Rome,
asserted false traditions, 66; ii. 7 ii. 17 . ■
INDEX OF WORDS. 537
Hyperbaton, a Pauline figure, ii. 25 why genealogy traced to Adam, ii. 123
Hypostases, 298 n. 4 infant Saviour of infant Martyrs, ii. 86
Hystera, Ophite Demiurge, 242; cf. 260 n. 1; sanctified every age, 330; ii. 101
265 n. 4 The temptation, ii. 381—333
ministry continued through three years,
327—329
i expressed in writing by tt, 145 n. 2; 146 n. singular opinion of Irenceus, 331, 332
1; ii. 409 requires the heart, 372; ii. 181
as initial letter of Jesus, symbolical, Val. genuineness of miracles vindicated, 374
26 why healed the blind, not by word, but
read by LXX as abbreviation for nw, with hand, ii. 305
ii. 106 n. 2 symbolical action of washing disciples'
Jacob, typical, ii. 226; in his offspring, 227 feet, ii. 228
his blessing to be fulfilled in millennio, of waking disciples after second ap
ii. 416 proach, ii. 228
Ialdabaoth, Ophite deity, 230 n. 1 day of Passion foreshewn by Moses, ii.
his ignorance, 232, 235 173
thought himself the sole God, 272 why on the Eixth day of week, ii. 388
cause of organised matter, 232 true benefits, ii. 344, 345
cast out first parents from Paradise, 234, contrasted with Gnostic notions, 323
235 meek and merciful in his Passion, ii. 91,
caused deluge, called Abraham, led out 99
Exodus, 237 his Flesh reconciled ours, ii. 361, 362
with Christ at right hand, 240 redeemed us with his Blood, ii. 20, 91,
loses souls of men, as Jesus gains them, 315, 317, 318, 361
240 the peace of departed Saints, ii. 85
I AM, ii. 22 n. 1 (see Hell, Descent into)
lao, 33 n. 8; 230 n. 2; explained as Jah, 336 there also dominant, ii. 214
n. 5 recalled patriarchs and saints to life, ii.
Jauth as Jehovah, 386 n. 4 124
Ideal philosophy of Democritus and Plato shall return in the same Body that suf
adopted by the Gnostics, 292 fered, ii. 90
points of difference marked, 292 nn. 3, 4 two advents foretold by Prophets, ii. 256
possibly of Eastern origin, 292 n. 4 second shall usher in the reign of his
Idolothytas, Valent., 55 n. 1; Seuilid. 201; Saints, ii. 410
and offsets, 221; Nicolait. 214 treasure hidden beneath the types of
Jerusalem, first named by David, ii. 152 n. 6 Scripture, ii. 234
a synonym of Achamoth, 45 n. 3; 46, 213 Jesus as JEon emanated from entire Pleroma,
n. 3; ii. 146 23
the mother Church of Christians, ii. 68 denied to be Lord, 12
her times fulfilled, ii. 151, 152 named Soter, second Christ, 24
Jesus abbreviated from Joshua, 334 n. 4 Logos, All, 23, 28, 33
a name of might, 264, 375 Constellation, 23 n. 3
the name in which the Father is glori said some things from Soter, some from
fied, ii. 200 n. 3 Achamoth, and Demiurge, 63 ; ii. 274
how pertaining to the Father, ii. 200 spake with authority, ii. 277
explained Hebraice as of two and half accompanied by angels, 23
letters, 334 symbolised, 18; jEoos, 26; and all num
Salvator, Salus, Salutare, ii. 36 bers, 147; cf. 66 n. 1
Very Man, ii. 121 the Word, 84
to repair the Fall, ii. 120 sometimes from Theletos, from upper
and redeem the flesh, ii. 360, 361 , Christ, from Anthropos, 101
has preeminence in visible creation, as from Demiurge, 60; ii. 42, 92
the Word in things invisible, ii. 88, 214 born of Virgin, 238; as per tubum, 60,
JESUS with the Word is one Christ, ii. 104 150; ii. 42, 82, 316
birth-place foretold, ii. 109 phantasmal, 52 n. 5; 85; ii. 260,315; Sa-
time, 174 turnin. 197; BasiliJ. 200; Martion,
date of birth defined, ii. 115; cf. 158 216; ii. 257
538 INDEX OF WORDS.
refuted, ii. 101, 102, 108, 121, 257, 260, Incomprehensible as symbolised by Marcus,
315, 316, 381 134, 132
Basilides denied the passion, 200; ii. 82 the jEons' safeguard, 21, 312
Valentinian view of passion (see Christ) nature of Son, 355
Ophite idea of Resurrection, 239 made comprehensible, ii. 87
eighteen months elapsed between Resur Incorruption, the gift of God's grace, ii. 106,
rection and Ascension, 26, 240 n. 1 323, 325, 357, 384
son of Christus, ii. 81 moral, as taught by heresy, 194, 201, 207,
kut olnovofiiav, 85, 151; ii. 36 n. 7 ; 37 210, 221
n. 2; 42 Indifference of actions, 373
A and £2, 147; name brought life to men, learned from cynics, 296
149 refuted, 372
numbers Christ arithmetically, 148 nn. Infant Baptism, 330 n. 3
1,2 helps to gnostic jugglers, 374
symbolises the tetrad, 148; as being of cry, symbolical, Marc. 143
quadruple entities, 60 Inheritance of glory, not by nature but by
alphabet, 145 n. 3 grace, ii. 344
Markov ouoiia, 136, 145, 146, 333, 334 Innocents, Martyrum jlores, 86 n. 3
n. 1 Insigne aurum, coined gold, ii. 249 n. 9
Dccclxxxviii, 148 n. 1; 334 Insufflation in Baptism, 163 n. 2
why unrevealed for thirty years, Vol. 12, Intent and act of Deity one, 110 n. 1
25, 273, 276 Intermediate state, 381
ministry lasted for one year, Vol. 27, Interpres Vet. possibly oriental, ii. 266
322, 326, 330 Invidia aliena est Deo, ii. 390
appeal to Scripture, 326 S. John lived in the reign of Trajan, 331 ;
(Carpocratian and Cerinthian) son of ii. 15
Joseph, 204, 211; ii. 42 n. 6 to 100 years, 331 n. 5
refuted, ii. 102, 108, 116, 118, 259, 316 came in contact with Cerinthus at Ephe-
Marcosian myth from false Gospel, 177 sus, ii. 13 n. 3
better than others, but not perfect, 205 the beloved disciple, ii. 6 n. 2
n. 6; 211,238,373 how symbolised, ii. 48
sent from Supreme, not from Cosmocr. wrote his Gospel at Ephesus, by request
204, 215, 216 of bishops of Asia, ii. 6 n. 3
Why, Saturnin. 198; Basilid. 200; Mar- on account of Cerinthus and other Gnos
cion, 217 tics, ii. 40
Jews offer not, because of malice, ii. 203 preferred by Valent. ii. 46
before and after the day of Christ exor rejected by Montanus, ii. 51
cised demons by the Divine Name, 264; his second epistle quoted, ii. 89 n. 4
rejected him who could make them Revelation, latterend ofDomitian's reign,
free, ii. 256 ii. 410
S. Ignatius quoted, ii. 403 S. John the Baptist more than a prophet, ii.
Ignorance, source of evil, 323 43
of things before our senses, 350 his preaching, ii. 30, 34
Ignnrantia Labis, 186 prefigured by Samson's guide, ii. 492
Ignorantise Labes, 308 Jonas, a symbolical character, ii. 105, 106
Image of God, the entire man, ii 333, 334 Joseph believed the prophets, therefore also
restored, in Word made Flesh, ii. 368 the angel, ii. 230
Imitative principle of Gnosticism, 24 n. 2; 33 Joshua, one of the Ophite prophets, 237
n. 3; 42 n. 4; 43, 44 n. 1; 57 n. 3; 58 n. 3; a type of Christ, Gr. Fr. xix.
60 n. 1; 61 n. 1; 62 n. 2; 68, 112 n. 5; 123 Irenseus, of oriental extraction, 183 n. 3; 188
n. 3; 125, 142 n. 1; 235, 266 nn. 1. 2; 265 n.5
necessarily indefinite, ii. 210 „ apologises for a rough style, 5
borrowed from Plato and Democr. 292 Celtic by locality, 6
refuted, 265, 304, 305, 337; ii. 210 physical evidence, 341
Immaculate Conception, no ancient dogma, conversed with Apostolical men, 331
ii. 88 n. 3 saw and heard Polycarp, ii. 12
Incarnation of Christ. 60 n. 2; ii. 214. 215 called to the ministry of the Word, ii.
source of Man's incorruption, ii. 100 n. 4 313
INDEX OF WORDS. 539
knew personally certain Valentinians, 4, theological, a varying quantity, 94
310 what it is not, 94, 345, 353, 357
and read their writings, 4 what it is, 95
and of the Cainites, 242 imperfect upon earth, 344, 348, 349, 356,
promised work against Marcion, 219 357
n. 2; ii. 67 n. 4 hereafter may admit of increase, 351
purport of his work, 5, 6, 242, 275; ii. 1, Ko'Xiros, maternal, ii. 379 n. 7
306, 313
Prayer for his reader, ii. 24 A symbolised Sophia, 160; qua symbol of
(see Title) xcix. 161
Book i. reference to, 249; ii. 1, 377 AA as M, ib.
ii. 249; epitomised, 369 Labes, 251 n. 1 ; is Achamoth, 279 ; mother
in. reference to, ii. 1, 377 ; subject of Demiurge, 302
stated, ii. 1, 388 ignorantia, 318 n. 1
recapitulated, ii. 131 Lateinos sums the number of the Beast, ii.
iv. recapitulation of four books, 409
ii. 313 Law added, ii. 191, 233
v. subject stated, ii. 307, 313 began with Moses, ended with the Bap
knowledge of Hebrew, 183, 184, 334— tist, ii. 152
330, 384, &c; ii. 151 n. 2; 153 n. 2 schoolmaster, ii. 150, 179
(cf. Syriac analogies and originals) suited to the perverse, ii. 188, 191, 192
quotes some venerable elder, 3 n. 3, 119, a system of bondage, ii. 187
155; ii. 95, 238 n. 5; 248, 251, 254 convinces of sin, ii. 101
nowhere cites S. James, ii. 115 n. 2 cannot justify, 190
quoted by S. Augustin, ii. 150 n. 3 no type of Pleroma, 337
world at peace, ii. 250 no work of a blind Demiurge, ii. 385
adjures his transcriber, Gr. Fr. i. how typical, ii. 186
Isaac's history symbolical, ii. 226 fulfilled in Christ, ii. 181, 192
Islands, in prophecy, ecclesice gentium, ii. 421 based in love, ii. 191 ; and mercy, 192
Israel, Rabbinical etymon, ii. 173 n. 1. ceremonial abolished, ii. 192; when Je
plunder of Egyptians justified, ii. 248, rusalem destroyed, ii. 179
249 observed at first by Apostles, ii. 72
Exodus, a type of Epiphany, ii. 248, 251 contrasted with the Gospel, ii. 169, 181,
Judas, type of Sophia, 26, 323, 324 182, 277
Gospel of, 242 ; (see Cainites) by temporal objects shadowed forth eter
Judge must be an object of sense, ii. 31 nal, ii. 176, 186
Judgment of God against unbelieving, ii. Law of Liberty, ii. 181, 182 n. 4 ; 193 n. 2
279, 280 Law of Love, ii. 183, 198
day, known only to Father, 355 ; 357 Left hand, summed tens, 100, 161 0.3; 342
Jupiter orphic, first, middle, last, ii. 135 n. 5 symbolised the material principle, 228
JuBt men may lapse, ii. 239, 240, 251 tetrad of Secundus was darkness, 101
errors recorded as a warning, ii. 241, 242 co-emanation with Demiurge, ib.
Justification by Faith, ii. 157, 180, 190, 194 Leto, parallel of Gnostic Sophia, 325
Justificatio, exfide, ii. 270 Letters, sixteen introduced by Cadmus, 152
a Domini adventu, ii. 241 long vowels added by Palamedes, 153
Justin adv. Marc, quoted, ii. 159; ef. 396 n. Libyan church, 93
4; by Fhotius, ii. 158 n. 6 Life eternal, the gift of Grace, 91, 383; ii.
295, 321; rejected by the wicked, 383;
Keys, power of, 122 n. 1 bestowed upon the penitent, 91 ; consists
Kingly power, from God, ii. 388 in vision of God, ii. 217, 428
Kings responsible to God, ii, 389 Life, a heavenly spark, returns to giver, 197
Kneeling not customary in the Primitive earnest of future existence, ii. 327
Church on Easter Sunday and at Pente qua breath perishes, qua spirit undying,
cost, ii. 478; by Apostolical tradition, 479 ii. 350, 351
Knowledge of God, man's Renewal, ii. 353 tree of, why forbidden, ii. 128, 129
the savour of life unto life, or of death penal, as heretics thought, ii. 412 n.G
unto death, ii. 298 our discipline for death, ii. 480
true, is Apostolical doctrine, ii. 2G2 the antagonism of death, ii. 349
540 INDEX OF "WORDS.
Light of Light, 308 ; but not material, 282 gave efficacy to Old Covenant, ii. 49
originated from passion of Sophia, 3j administers the will of the Father, ii. 35,
n. 4; as a spiritual humectation, 241 89, 161, 164, 218, 332, 366, 374, 396
Likeness of God in gift of Spirit, ii. 334 disposer of all things, ii. 374
to be perfected hereafter, ii. 339 bread of immortality, ii. 293
of gradual growth, ii. 290 panis perfectus Patris, ib.
involves freedom of will, ii. 154, 155, 297 gave His Life and Flesh for ours, ii. 315
immortality and incorruption, ii. 296, 314 Head of the Spirit, ii. 380
Lilith the spectral Eve of Rabbinical writings, Incarnate, ii. 33, 42, 82—87, 95, 102, 103,
233 n. 3 107, 120, 121, 215, 232, 260, 266, 318,
Linus, first in Roman succession, ii. 10 368, 374, Gr. Fr. xxvi. ; why, ii. 31,
Logos, right reason, 281 n. 2 34, 35, 101, 103, 314, 317, 360, 361, 369
Logos in man subordinate, in God co-ordi rudimentally one with Jesus, ii. 32, 33,
nate with absolute unity of perfections, 354 83, 84, 87", 120
evSiddeTos and Trpotpopwds, 278, 281 n. St John lay in bosom of L., ii. 222
3 ; 285, 354 hung upon the cross, 84, ii. 373, 374
logical evolution, 281 n. 2 why appeared not as God, ii. 293
human word no parallel, 355 (see Hands)
LOGOS, the Son of God, 368; ii. 164, 214 Logos, Valentinian basis of Pleroma, 10 n. 1 ;
mode ofprolation, known only to Father put forth ten jEons, 10, 301
and Son, 355, cf. ii. 159 coequal with Nus and Ilythus, 310
no beginning, ii. 95, 285 proceeded from Nus and Aletheia, 10;
God the Son, 77; ii. 22, 29, 31, 81, 104, otherwise Logos and Zoe, from An-
109, 116, 117, 155, 159, 204, 363, 371 thropos and Ecclesia, 112
Creator, 82, 256 n. 2; 368; ii. 16 n. 4; ignorant of Father, 310, 311
29, 30, 160, 164, 214, 365, 366, 374 initiated passion of Sophia, 309
confessed in heaven, earth and hell, to be was not made flesh, 84
very God and very Man, ii. 161 Philonic, 266 n. 2
Lord of heaven and earth, ii. 21, 32, 81, Marcosian, Pater, 129
88, 89, 214 its enunciation, 130
Giver of Life, ii. 155; and Light, 82; in spiritual entities, 131
one with Father, ii. 30, 245; and as a continuous fugue, ib.
Spirit, ii. 162, 213, 216 each letter deeming itself All, ib.
upholden of the Father, ii. 373 Barbelonite, 222, 223; with Enncea, ib.
in a certain sense upholden of creation, Basilidian, 199
373, 375 Lot typified church and synag. ii. 252,253, 262
Son of Man, ii. 100, 107 his daughters would preserve the race of
Saviour, ii. 36, 89, 245 ; and Judge, ii. man, ii. 253 n. 2
214, 245, 398 pillar of salt still yielding proof of hu
Incomprehensible made comprehensible, manity, ii. 254 nn. 3, 4
ii. 87, 88; measure of the Incompre Love, first principle in Theogon. 287 n. 2
hensible Father, ii. 153 Christian, active, ii. 477, cf. Gr. Fr. ix.
God made visible, ii. 31, 108, 160, 161, Luke's (S.) symbol the heifer, ii. 48
216 disciple of the Apostles, ii. 33
revealed to Man by the Father, ii. 159 a companion of S. Paul, ii. 6, 75
coeternal with Father, 344,368; ii. 95, exponent of S. Paul's Gospel, ii. 6 n. 1
158, 184, 218; and Spirit, ii. 213, 214 where Gospel and Acts written, ii. C
from the beginning, ii. 183 n. 7 n. 1
reveals God to man, 101, 159, 160, 161, incidents peculiar to Gospel, ii. 76—78
218—221 epitomized, ii. 33—38
forms him in the womb, 365 mutilated by Marcion, 217 ; ii. 45
restores Divine image, ii. 368 Lumen virginale, 368
descended to free converse, ii. 23, 179
variously appearing, ii. 221; to the Patri
archs, ii. 21, 49, 155, 163, 169, 172, 173, Macedonians forestalled by Valent. 78 n. 1
220 ; to prophets, ii. 220—223, 266 Magi, their offering symbolical, ii. 32 n. 1 ;
appeared to Balaam, with sword of au Syr. Fr. vi.
thority, ii. 490 journeyed across Assyria, ii. 85
INDEX OF WORDS. 541
Magian imposture, 115 Man's incontinence remedied by Christ's fast,
Magistrate, civil, of God not of Satan, ii. 388 ii. 382
judged of God, 389 his improvement should be continuous,
Male (Valentinian) principle unsuited to ii. 174, 292—296
earth, 129 n. 1 Manna, a type of spiritual food, ii. 191
seed, angels; female, elect, 39n.l; 50 Marcellina, a follower of Carpocr. 210
n. 2; confers form, female, substance, n. 3
16n.4;20n.2; 32 nn. 2, 3 Mansion, a native of Pontus, 216
Mammonas, explained, ii. 27 n. 3; 28 contemporary with Anicetus, ii. 18
Mamuel, ii. 28 n. 1 amplified Cerdon's theory, 216
Man a composite being, 282; ii. 121, 145 opposed by Justin, ii. 158 n. 6
of a triple character, ii. 333—335, 342 Irenams contemplated a work against
of Body and Soul, at length received him, ii. 67 ; and his writings, 219
Spirit, ii. 351 Stoic in principle, 252 n, 1
Rabbinical distinction, ii. 350 n. 2 traced back to Empedocles, ii. 134 n. 1
formed of, and returns to earth, ii. 307 a binary, 216, 252 n. 1; ii. 68 n. 1; 134;
by Man came death, by Man life, ii. 381 tertiary, 216 n. 2; ii. 68 n. 1; 134;
Man, the conquered and the conqueror, ii. and quadruple principle ascribed to
383, 384, 390 him, 216 n.2; ii. 134
subject of Divine goodness, ii. 106, 175 said that God of the Law turbulent, &c.
why not created perfect from first, ii. 216; Cosmocrator, ib.
291—297 denied that world made by Word, ii. 41 ;
created for his own good, ii. 184,185; by cf. 329, 397
Father, Word, Spirit, 213 n. G blasphemed the Creator, ii. 68, 396, 397
subject to death, but mercy restores him, his good Deity, 252
ii. 104, 105, 292, 297, 323, 325 from whence Jesus, 216
one with God through Christ's Incarna dissolved Law of Cosmocrator, 217
tion, ii. 34, 100, 101, 215; and death denied that Christ came to his own, ii.
less, ii. 103 41, cf. 373
redemption universal, ii. 105, 122, 229 Docetic views, 216 n.4; ii. 257
humility alone becomes him, ii. 299 * said that Christ's was a neutral character,
Valentinian, not of common clay, 49n.l; 217 n. 3
ii. 366 n. 3 Christ's descent into Hell, saved Cain,
complex nature, 51. 65 nn. 1,3; 295 ; and 4tc. 218 n. 4 ; but not Abel and the
destiny, 358—361 Just, who were incredulous, 219
appeal to Scripture, 70, 71 denied the salvation of body, 218
spiritual* 50; from Achamoth, 51 mutilated Scripture, 4 n.3; 36 n.2; 216
unknown to Demiurge, ib. n.3; 217 n.3; 218 n.2
Ecclesia, ib. ; typified by Seth, 64 professed to be more true than Evange
espoused to angels, 65; arrhenothele, 172 lists, 218
formed by union with ptychic, 52, 58 omitted Christ's genealogy, 216 n.3;
saved, 54; evil notwithstanding, 55 218; and passages that made the Fa
psychic formed by Demiurge, 49, 51 ther the Creator, 218
not consubstantial with God, «4. compiled Gospel from S. Luke, 217 ; ii.
redemption possible, 52, 54, 65 45 n.6; 51,67
symbolised in Abel, 64 curtailed S. Paul's Epistles, 218 ; ii. 67
hylic, (cut cIkovu, 49 nn. 2, 3; 78
cho'ic, 50 n. 1 ; 51 ; typified by Cain, 64 did not wholly reject them, ii. 72 n. 1
formed on sixth day, carnal, on eighth, refuted, 252, 253, 257, 369; ii. 134,165,
172, cf. 288 n. 2 171,257
incapable of salvation, 51—54, 65; ii. 377 contrasted with Ebion, 212 n.2; Apolli-
Ophite, prototypal, 124 n. 2 naris, 216 n. 4
creature of angels, 196 preferred to Valent., ii. 68
two distinct races, Saturninus, 198 condemned, ii. 257
obtains mercy, Satan none, ii. 303 called first-born of Satan by Polycarp,
likened to the brute, ii. 305, 340 ii. 14
type of Pleroma, 171 Marcus, 114 n.2; a Mage, 249; of Gallic
(see Anthropos, Free Will) origin, 156 n. 3; Rhodanensis, 126 n. 1
VOI,. It. 34
542 INDEX OF WORDS.
follower of Valentinns, 156 n. 3; i. e. of Mathematicus, its meaning, 203 n. 4
Pythagoras, 296 n. 6 Martyrdom proof of sincerity, ii. 68
a juggling impostor, 114,115 n.3; 116 accidental of heretics, ii. 263
n. 1; 117 ; and astrologer, 155 despised by heresy, ii. 99
his familiar spirit, 114, 11 7 Martyrs the seed of the Church, ii. 263, 264
precursor of Antichrist, 115 n.l
earliest trace of transubstantiation, 116 strengthened for their agony by the Spi
mockery of Eucharist, 115 rit, ii. 343
his idea of Judgment, 125 blood will be required, ii. 99, 360
hunter of women, 116; who were rich, annealed as the bread of God, ii. 403
118 Mary Magdalene first saw Christ risen, ii.
enriched himself, 119 412
licentious practices, 119, 123 Maires leciiones, 335 n. 4
his use ofphiltra, &c. 121 Matter created by God from nothing, 274,
confessions of victims, 121, 122, 126 356
case of a dishonoured deacon, 121 not uncreate, ii. Gr. Fr. xxxii.
professed to be inspired by the highest (Platonic), its pre-existence, 293, 294
Power, 114, 123 defined, 292 n. 1 ; and described, ib. n. 2
resolved all into a Monad and Dyad, 157 (Ophite) formation, 227
the mouthpiece of Sige, 133, 135, 141, from overflow of light, 228
142, 144 (Valentinian), originated in the diropia
the mother of all, 146 ; and Tetrad, 128 of Sophia, 17, 46
hypostatised truth revealed to him, 134 in the conversion of Achamoth, 35, 46
amplified the idea of Colorbasus, 127 in her wddri, 73, 79, 314
his Demiurge a threefold abortion, 251 its tendencies from Achamoth, 40 n. 4
n.l its grosser substance from Demiurge, 43
professed to be of higher grade than n. 2
Apostles, 123 incapable of salvation, 51 n.2; 53, 66
transfiguration adapted, 139 n. 4 nn. 2, 3
his alphabetic theory, 137 nn. 6, 6 ; 357 of which man formed, 48, 49; ii. 366
Byllabic scheme, 130 n. 2 ; 131 n. 2; 357 n.3
nomenclature of symbols, 132 sinistral, 228
all contained in Eoclesia, 132 to perish by fire, 48, 49, 59 n.4
world formed by ultimate letter of ulti refuted, 274, 314
mate symbol, 132; which was a tria- Matthew (S.), wrote his Gospel in Hebrew,
contad, 132 213 n.2; ii. 3 nn.2, 4; cf. Gr. Fr. xxvii.
this development exemplified, 133 tradition derived perhaps from S. John,
verses in condemnation of Marcus by an 213 n.2
ancient presbyter, 155 written while S. Peter and S. Paul were
Marcosian invocation of grace, 117; and pro at Rome, ii. 3 n. 1
fligacy, 119 seen by S. Jerom, 213 n. 2 ; and by Pan-
inspiration, 118 taenus in India, ib.
forgers of apocryphal writings, 177 quoted by Eusebius, ii. 42 n. 4
redemption, 123 n.3; 124, 180, &c. Greek copy found buried with S. Barna
formula, 124, 183—185, 187, 249 n. 4 bas in Cyprus, 213 n. 2
hebdomad, 139 his Gospel alone received by Ebion-
unction, 185, 186; of the dead, 186 n. 3 ites, ii. 45 n.4; and Cerinthus, ii. 46
others rejected all forms &c, asserting n. 1
the sufficiency of Gnosis, 187 Man was his symbol, ii. 48
anabaptists, 123 n.3 Mediator between God and Man , ii. 100, 369
Mark (S.), the exponent of S. Peter's preach Menander, successor of Simon, and a Mage,
ing, ii. 4 n. 3; 5 nn. 2, 4 195 nn.2, 6; ii. 18 n.2
opprobrious term, ii. 4 n. 3 head of Gnostics, ii. 18 n. 2
Gospel used by Docetic assertors of im called Baptism the Resurrection, 195
passibility, ii. 45 n.6; 46 promised a present immortality, 195
his symbol a lion, ii. 47, 48 said the world was created by angels, ib.
Marriage disparaged by Gnostics, 198, 220 method of refutation, 369
garment, ii. 281 (Comedian), 315 n. 1
INDEX OF WORDS. 543
Metotes, 48 n. 2; 68 n. 1 ; 66 n. 5 Nicolaitans from Nicolas the deacon, 214
the habitat of Achamoth, 46, 48 condemned in the Apocalypse, 214 n. 1
hereafter of Demiurge, 59 Cainites, 214 n. 1 ; taught moral indiffer
of the psychic, 58, 59 ; and of the just, ence, t"6.
65 older than Cerinthus, and parent stock
Metensomatosis not invented bj Plato, 377 of Gnostics, ii. 40
n. 1 Nile, cause of its rising unknown, 350
introduced by Pythagoras from Egypt, Noah, after the deluge, accepit metisuras
377 n. 1 mundi, ii. 190
Empedoclean, moral, ib. mystic number of his years, ii. 405
Carpoeratian , immoral, 207, 209 Norea, sister of Seth, 236 n. 2
refuted, 372, 376, 381 ; cf. 378, 379 Number, Pythagorean basis of universe, 296
Michael, Ophite name of serpent, 236 Numbers, decimal on left; centesimal on
had charge of watery element, 236 n, 4 right hand, 161, 342
Microprosopus, arrhenothele, 223 n. 1 idea of sex, 181 ; in Pythagorean system,
Mid earth, a relative term, 93 n. 3 80 n. 4
Millennarian notions of I: enseus, ii. 413, 416, Valentinian combinations, 12; and mystic
417, 418, 422, 424,426, 428 powers, 25, 26
Mind not separate substance from soul, 361 Marcosian alphabetical symbols, 140, 144,
Miracle at Cana, sacramental, ii. 44 157—161
Miracles contrasted with heretical preten physical deductions, 164, 168
sion, i/i. appeal to Scripture, 169, 175
Miraculous gifts not withdrawn, 370, 371, refuted, 333—342, 357
375 n. 1 ; ii. 333 n. 5 ; 334 Numeral letters causative of false readings,
Miriam suffered principally, though Aaron 26 n. 1; 145, 240 n. 1; 324 n. 1; ii. 401
shared her guilt, Gr. Fr. xxxi. n. 6; 407
Mishna compared with Law and Gemara, ii. Numerical notation in Hebrew, 336
177 n. 4 Gnosticism, inconsistent, 333, 335, 336,
Mithras numerically computed, 203 n. 6 343
Monad, arrhenothele, 18 n. 1 Numerically definite race of man, 380
adopted from Pythagoras by Valentinus, Nus, or Monogenes, Pater, Arche, 9 n. 2;
99 n. 2 10, 281
arithmetical, its mystic properties, 103 the Son, 27 n. 2; 82 n. 3 ; ii. 40 n. 7 ; God,
n. 2 76 n.4; cf. 460 n.3
Monadic Gnosticism, 102 n.3; 104 n. 1 alone comprehended Bythus, 9, 15, 310
Monogenes : Pleroma :: Jesus : the world, 79 n. 1
n. 4; and Jesus inseparable, 84 n. 1 from whom N. was inseparable, 280, 282,
vUt, 31 n. 2; 82 n.3 283, 309
Montanists rejected S. John's writings, ii. wished to communicate the knowledge
51 ; and S. Paul's, ib. n. 2 of, 13
Month, no type of Pleroma, because no uni withheld by Sige, 13
form number of days, 341 originative of Mon substance, 76, 77,
More and Less relative only of things that 99 n. 3
may be compared together, ii. 169 and of .iEon irregularity, 309 n. 4
Moses brought up in the Egyptian court, kclt' obtrtav but not Kara yvmuiv, 310
Gr. Fr. xxxi. n. 1
marriage symbolical, ii. 224 put forth Christ, and Spirit, 20
wrote the words of Christ, ii. 148 upon intercession of iEons, 17
his rod converted into a serpent, typical, Basilidian, 199 ; was Christ, 200
ii. 118 Barbelonite, 222; Ophite, serpentiform,
compared with Joshua, Gr. Fr. xix. 232
Munus, a term of the arena^oa n. 4 Nous inseparable from mental modes, 281
Mustard-seed explained, Gr. Fr. xxx.
O written as ob, 146 n. 1
Naassenes (see Ophites) Obedience better than sacrifice, ii. 193—197
Name of God exorcises evil spirits, 264 is life, ii. 298; incorruption, 296; ever
New hope brought in by Christ, ii. 269, 270 lasting rest, 300; man's glory, ii. 184
34—2
544 INDEX OF WORDS.
Oblivion, Platonic, 378; gnostic, ibid. and Divine substance, 235; he became
Oetapla of Origen, ii. 108 n. 4 gross, ib., as merely psychic, ib.
Ogdoas, a double Tetrad, 100, 169 ; of iEons, Man an outcast from heaven, 235
10,80, 106; simultaneous, 111 Transmigration of souls, 240
Valentinian appeal to Scr. 75, 81, 172; Serpent also cast out, ib., who generated
refuted, 277, 303 six others and formed a second Heb
Achamoth, 28, 44, 226 domad, 235
Bet forth from S. John's Gospel, 75—80, These seven spirits destroyed Cain, 236
81,85 The prophets ministered to them, 237
Barbelonite, 223; included unlimited evil, Christology, birth and mission of Christ,
226 238
OiKovon'ia, dispositio, 52 annunciation by Christ, 238
variously rendered, 61 n. 2; 83 n. 2; illapse of Christ conferred on Jesus the
140 n. 2 power of working miracles, 239
#r<rr' otKovofiiav 'AvOpunros, 52; born of Jesus only wiser and better than others,
Mary, 160 238
chosen through Word to knowledge of Christ deserted Jesus at crucifixion, 239
Bythus, 150 but sent some efflux to raise him, ib.
destroyed death, 151 still his material nature remained in
Omnipotence of Divine Name, 264 world, ib.
ofioyeveiv oyyeXot, 23 n. 5 for 18 months after resurrection taught
bfioovcria, ejusdem substantia, 42 n. 6 ; 49, the disciples, 240
50, 307 n. 2 practice, infamous, 242 n. 2
i/jLoyeve'ta as of Light with Light, 308 venerated Cain, Esau, Cora, 241 n. 5;
of Son with Father, ii. 116 n. 6 Judas, 242
One Lord Jesus Christ, ii. 89 n. 2 Gospel of Judas Iscariot, 242 nn. 2, 3
Ophites, original Gnostics, Ixxx; meaning of used Gospel of Egyptians, 46 n. 1
name, 232 Hymn, lxi. ; compare 36
serpent symbolised watery principle, 228 Ordinatio, constitution, ii. 378 n. 6
n. 1 ; 230 n. 5 Oreus from tin, 230 n. 4; 231
many-headed hydra, 241 n. 1 Original sin purged by Christ, ii. 376;
represented the human viscera, 241 n. 2 ; through faith, ii. 150
a Rabbinical notion, 241 n. 3 ; and its issue death, ii. 387
brain, ib. Osiris, aqueous principle, 101 n. 9; 289 n. 4
Ophites, compared with Sethians, 226 n. 3 Obo-ia o\n, 15 n. 3; 27 n. 3
views of Man, 134 n. 2 ; created, as they oi/aia used by Philo for material sub
said, by six evil spirits, 232 stance, 17 n. 3 ; 36 n. 2
Theosophy, first principle Light, 226; from as by Aristotle, xcii. n. 3
whence Son of Man emanated, 227, and dvovaivs, 129 n. 3
232; and Spirit, 227
first and second Man and Spirit generat
ed Light of Christ, 227 Uav, a name of Soter, 79 n. 1; 144 n. 1; 325
the redundance of this Light was Sophia, Pandora; perversissimi Sophistffl, ii. 147
241 n. 2 Pandora, the prototype of Val. Soter, 296,
who was arrhenothele, called also Pruni- 325
cos, 228; and true Church, ib. Panpragmatists, cf. Carpocrates, 242 n. 3
Cosmogony, 232 Pantheism of antiquity, 28 n. 2
material elements co-ordinate, 227 Pantaenus found Hebrew Gospel of S. Mat
Protoplast gigantic, 232 ; at first, wholly thew in India, ii. 3 n. 1
animal, 235; and afterwards endued Papias of narrow intellect, ii. 2 n. 4; pre
with spirit, 233 serves the earliest account of Gospels, ib.
hence human Intellect and Enthymesis, Parables to be interpreted by a true theo
233 logy, 95; according to analogy of faith,
Ideal Woman, 233; Ophite dyyeXoyovia, 348, 352
233 n. 3 Valentinian interpretations, 25
Ophite Psychology, Man's Fall caused know lost sheep, 73 ; piece of money, ib.
ledge of Supreme, 234; and defection from of vineyard, ii. 276, 278
Cotmopai, ib., but deprived of Light, ib., of marriage-supper, ii. 280, 281
INDEX OF WORDS. 545
of prodigal, ii. 283 visited Pontusmore than once, ii. 4 0.3;
of labourers in vineyard, ii. 283 10 n. 2
of Publican and Pharisee, ii. 284 Pharaoh's heart hardened, ii. 247
two sons, ib. Pharisaic traditions superseded the Law, ii.
of fig-tree, ib. 177
of tares, ii. 303 Philip's catechesis of the Eunuch, ii. 62, 231
Paraclete's mission, 38 nn. 1—4; 302 Philo, precursor of gnosticism, 266 n. 2 ; 288
Paradise, Cabbalistic, in the fourth heaven, n. 2
44 n. 1 ; 45 n. 1 Philtra, 194 n. 1
Archangelic, 45; whence Adam partly Physical philosophy, various principles of,
received his nature, ib. xxxv—xl, 290 n. 1
not terrestrial, ii. 331 n. 1 Piudaric allusion, 326
of the just, 365; ii. 331, 380 Pius, ninth in Roman succession, ii. 11
Parasceue, sixth day of week, 140 Plato more religious than heretics, ii. 135
Paredri, 194 n. 2; 206 his first principle good, ii. 136
Parricidium, 127 n. 9 Heaven a divine Intelligence, 368 n. 2
Pascha, patristical etymon, ii. 173 n. 2 his Seoi Oewv, 288 n. 1
Temple order described, 328 n. 1 definition of matter, 292 n. 1
Paschal Feasts at which Christ was present, preexistent, 294 n. 3
328 n. 1 triple principle, Deity, matter, paradigm,
type of Christ, ii. 225 n. 4 293 n. 1
fast, a varying custom in primitive his lieai, 292 nn. 2, 4
Church, ii. 473, 474 Platonic expression, ii. 213, 373 n. 6
difference caused no loss of charity, ii. double creation of Man, 288 n. 2
477 cup of Lethe, 378 n. 1
authority of S. John pleaded by the psychology, ii. 336 n. 3; 342 n. 1
Asiatics, 476 not first to teach a metensomatosis, 37 7
Passions purified by Christ, 205 n. 3 n. 1
Passions of Sophia, hypostatised, 34 n. 2; Pleroma, 10, 11 n. 4; vu/u^wV, 59, 188 n. 2
39 n. 5 ; 40 nn. 3, 4 Multiplicity in Unity, 22 n.2
and of Christ contrasted, 323 can only be the Deity, 251 n. 3
Patriarchal faith rewarded, ii. 183, 186, 190 cannot be local, 251 ; cf. 259, 260; or in
Patriarchs prefigured Christian faith, ii. 225, tellectual, 262
229 or prototypal, 2C2
our examples, ii. 239—241, 251 can contain neither vacuum nor darkness,
S. Paul's abrupt style noticed, ii. 25, 26 260, 271
preached in the West, ii. 10 n. 2 ignorance without it, 261, 262, 264
laboured more abundantly, because of his involves idea of fatalism, 263
mission to the benighted, ii. 231 if image of good, then also of bad, 268
vision of Paradise, 365 if prototypal, what its own idea? 269,
had no prototype in Val. Pleroma, 325 304, 305
Epistles rejected by certain Gnostics, no true type of Christ, 275
why, 300 n. 1 spiritual essences no image of gross
not wholly by Encratita, ii. 51 n. 5 matter, 269
nor by Marcion, ii. 72 n. 1; cf. 67 nn. 2, 3 thirty jEons no counterpart of multi
though mutilated by him, 218 tudinous matter, 270
but by Ebionites, ii. 78 n. 4 both redundant and deficient, 276—280
and Montanists, ii. 51 excludes Horus, Christ, Spirit, and Soter,
Pearson's, Bishop, Vind. Ign. 98 n. 1 279
Pelops, myth, Scholiast on Pindar, 326 n. 3 Spirit no shadow of heavenly things, 270
Peratffi, fatalists, 294 n. 3 Ploughshare a type of Christ, ii. 272 n.8
Perfection not conferred at once, why, ii. Polycarp appointed Bishop of Smyrna by
292,294 Apostles, or by S. John, ii. 12 n. 2
Persecution the Prophet's reward, ii. 264 seen by Irenaeus, ii. 12
Persian cosmogony similar to gnostic, 229 n. 3 came in contact with Marcion, ii. 14, 13
Peter, S., dictated S. Mark's Gospel, ii. 2, 4 n. 4
visited Rome in the reign of Claudius, Ep. to Philippians, ii. 14, and to other
because of Simon Magus, ii. 3 n. 3 churches, ii. 473
546 INDEX OF WORDS.
Polycarp appealed to yet more primitive Prophets distributed among the Hebdomad
teaching, ii. 12 n. 4 (Ophites), 237, (Simon.) 193, (Saturnin.)
Buffered martyrdom about 167 a.d., ii. 198, (Basilid.) 201 ; refuted, 384; ii. 269,
12 n. 2 270, 272, 273, 276, 280, 395
Pothinus possibly quoted, ii. 238 n. 6 ; 304 n. 3 Prunicus, Barbelonite spirit, 225
Prayer, its efficacy, ii. 203 source of evil, 226
Prsescriptio haereticoruro, 89 n. 6, 90; ii. 17, Ophite, sinistral, 228
377 audax, ii. 273 n. 3
Preaching, Apostolical, heads of, 95, inde Mater, ii. 273, 374
pendent of written Word, ii. 233 mundane soul, 228, 229
Predestined purpose of God in creation, 255, her absorption prevented by aggregation
257, 258; and Redemption, ii. 291 of matter, 229
number of human race, 380 spread out as Heaven, ib.
according to foreknowledge of God, ii. source of Hebdomad, ib.; and of seven
300, 314 heavens, 231
body of faithful, ii. 314 herself the Ogdoad, 230
Church simulated by heresy, 50 n. 2 ; 112 meaning of the term, 225 n. 1
n.2 Psalm l, penitential, ii. 240
Prepon, an Assyrian Marcionite, ii. 134 n. 1 Psychic, their origin, 35, 42, 46, 49
Presbyter quoted by IrensBus, 3 n. 3; 119 n. Kar eluova breathed into hylic body, 49
1; 155; ii. 95, 238 n. 5; 248, 251, 254, 372 with Free Will, 51 n. 2; 52
meaning a Bishop, ii. 8 established by faithful works, 53; not by
Presbyter and Bishop, how far convertible Gnosis, 54, 58
terms, ii. 7 n. 5 ; 8 ; 76 n. 1 belong to Mean, 58, 65; not to the Ple-
corrupt to be avoided, ii. 237 roma, 59
Priesthood patriarchal, ii. 167 n. 3 dextral, 42, 51
Primacy of Apostolate with S. James, ii. 71 of neutral character, 51 n. 2; 52 n. 1
n. 3 need discipline of senses, 52 n. 2 ; 54, 58,
Principalitatem habere, irpuneueiv, ii. 296 65, 317 n. 5; 320 n. 1
Proarche, a name of Bythus, 8, 9 Catholics, 306
(see Bythus) objects of Soter's mission, 52
Proarchon, Barbelonite Demiurge, 226 Ptolemaeus Lagi formed the Alexandrian
Promises belonged not only to Holy Men of Library, ii. 112
old, but also to the Church of the Gentiles, Ptolemaeus, Valentinian, opposed by Irenaeus,
ii. 421 5, 80 n. 2; 109, 259 n. 2; 331
Propator termed apdpairot, 113 Punishment, future, the negation of good, ii.
Prophecy, the gift of God, 120 399, 400
existed in the writer's time, 334, 375 Punishment eternal, 91, 356; ii. 126, 244,
obscure, fulfilment clear, ii. 235; not by 245, 265, 300, 301, 302, 304, 397—400
chance, ii. 270, 271 Pythagoras taught unity of the Deity, 106
Valentinian sources of, 63 n. 4 n. 1
refuted, ii. 216 best gifts of heaven are truth and good
Prophetesses, Marcosian, 118, 119 ness, 288 n. 2
Prophetic actions, ii. 219 n. 4; 220, 223 deduction of sensible creation from a
individuality, ii. 265 - 268 point, 298 n. 1
inspiration, gnostice, from creator an Pythagorean Monad, definite cause, Dyad in
gels, 193, 201 n. 1 definite effect, 297 n. 2
Prophets, some before some after the cap harmonic necessity, 294 n. 8
tivity, ii. 277 numerical theosophy, rationale, 9, 3, 18
prepared men to receive Christ, ii. 230 n. l; 297 n. 1
spake as Christ's members, ii. 265 its eastern origin, 292 n. 4; 294 n. 2
Prophets inspired by one God the Father, principle of Gnosticism, 297
120, 384; ii. 270, 282
beheld God through the Spirit, 219—221
inspired by Logos, ii. 163, 174, 215, 228
all spoke of Christ, ii. 269 ; and of his Rachel, type of Church, Leah of Synagogue,
sufferings, 220, 270 ii. 227 n. 10
false, or Montanists, ii. 51, 260 Raguel, qua &e\n<rit, 213 n. 3
INDEX OF WORDS. 547
Rahab a symbolical character, ii. 224 abnormal previous condition, ii. 4 n. 1
prophetic, ii. 224 n. 7 potentior principalitas, ii. 9 n. 7
Rebecca, typical, ii. 226 Apostles may have designated more than
Recapitulation of Man in Christ, ii. 87, 88, one step in the succession, ii. 10 n. 3
95, 102, 120, 123, 159 Rome visited by heresiarchs, ii. 13 n. 2
Reconciliation with God, ii. 101 Roman police, ii. 250
through Christ, ii. 362 empire to be divided into ten, ii. 391,
Redemption through Christ, ii. 315 394,408
by his Blood, ii. 317—319 Rule of Faith, Baptismal, 88, 90, 188, 189
and very Manhood, ii. 103, 104, 315, 317, old Apostolic tradition, ii. 16
381,384
the antagonism of Man's Fall, ii. 100
MarcoBian, 125, 180, &c. Sabaoth, 230 n. 2; 386 nn. 2, 3
spiritual yvwcris, 186 Sabbath, some works permitted, 166—168
conferred by illapse of Christ, 182 symbolical of continual sanctity, ii. 189
through imposition of hands, 183 n. 1 neither essential to patriarchal nor to
of the dead, 186 Christian religion, ii. 190
Regeneration, Baptismal, 181 n.l; 182 n.l; Sabellius anticipated, 111 n. 5; 112
ii. 92 u. 2 ; 349, Gr. Fr. xxxiii. Sacerdotales litera, 335 n. 4
of infants, 330 Sacramento, i. e. mysteria, 366 n. 7
involves a moral, not a physical change, Sacramental union with Christ, real, ii. 321
ii. 346, 349, &30, 352 Sacrifice, Jewish, why prescribed, ii. 185, 196,
its effect renewal, ii. 352 209; has ceased, ii. 263
in the image of God, ii. 353 not now required by God, ii. 193, 200,
the gift of grace, ii. 387 201, 203, 209
Renewal by knowledge of God, ii. 353, 354 Sacrifice, Christian oblation, ii. 198—200, 203,
Repentance efficacious, 91 209, 210; oecumenic, ii. 199, 200
Reserve in preaching unknown to Apostles, foreshewn in prophecy, ii. 200
ii. 76 n. 6 Eucharistic, correlative of Temple S. ii.
Resurrection by the power of God, ii. 325, 336 201, 203 n. 4; 210
known to patriarchs, ii. 155; and pro pure, ii. 393; Gr. Fr. xxxvi.
phets, 2G8 of God is a pure heart, ii. 201—203
denied by heretics, ii. 411 of prayer, ii. 203 n. 4
of flesh, 360; ii. 204, 318-339, 349—364, Saints of old, accepted though imperfect, ii.
412,481; identity, ii. 355 465; our examples, ii. 466, 467
Gnostic dilemma, ii. 329 Salvation not irrespective of works, ii. 195,
not more incredible than creation, ii. 325 286, 348; to follow Saviour, ii. 184
proved by miracle, ii. 354, 355 of God, ii. 108
scripturally illustrated, ii. 330—332 without spirit impossible, ii. 343
Christ the First-fruits, ii. 105 Carpocratian, ii. 210
Gnostice, communication of yvcSo-is, 370 Samael, Satan, 236 n. 4
(see Millennarian Notions) Samaritan woman a type of heathenism, ii.
Revelation, the Book of, its date, ii. 410 93 n. 1
Right-hand used for centenary computation, Sanctus, Martyr of Gaul, Gr. Fr. xiii.
161 n. 3; 342 n. 1 Satan, his origin according to VaL, 47
Ophite Christ, dextral, 228, 240 n. 4 sinistral power, 101
Valentinian psychic principle dextral, but spiritual, 48
material sinistral, 42, 43 n. 3; 51 the world his habitat, ib.
Platonic and Magian theories compared, but has made nothing, ii. 304
341 n. 3 his sons and angels, ii. 304, 306
principle of Secundus, 102 n. 1 Carpocratian idea, 208
of Marcus, Cabbalistic, 161 n. 3 Satan bound, man delivered, ii. 384; strong
refutation, 341 yet conquered, ii. 28, 29, 384, 385; and sub
Roman early succession, 214 □. 2; ii. 1, 10 jected to man, ii. 390
II. 1; 18 n. 1; 475 his sensual temptation prevailed in
headed by St Peter and St Paul, 214 n. 2 Adam, remedied in Christ, ii. 382
by whom that Church was founded, ii. 4 liar from the beginning, ii, 386
n. 1 ; 9, 10 n. 2 ; its authority, ii. 9 and murderer, ii. 388
548 INDEX OF WORDS.
Satan , perverter of Scripture, ii. 332 reclaimed by Sophia, 242
ignorant of God, ii. 387 from ignorance, yvtHais, 318
Spirit of air, ii. 390 prepared for reception of Word, 318,
no independent power, ii. 386 319
hate intensified by the Gospel, ii. 396 Senior, TrpeafSvi, legatus, ii. 108 n. 5
without hope, ii. 303 (see Presbyter)
Arch-Apostate, ii. 390 Senses formerly considered four, 170 n. 4
through his envy of man, 303 Sensatio, voija-ic, its Gnostic development,
we were his instruments, ii. 28 298 n. 3
claims to be adored as God, ii. 390 Sensus, i/oCs, 283 n. 3.
Saturninus, a follower of Menander and Si Septuagint Translation, ii. Ill n. 2; made by
mon M., 196 n. 1; 369 command of Ptolemy Lagus, ii. Ill—115
enjoined abstinence from animal food, imagined inspiration, ii. 113 n. 3; 114
198 authority as absolute as that of the Apo
and marriage, ib. stles, ii. 115
said the world was created by angels, 196 ; Serpent's enmity with seed of woman, ii. 129,
of whom God of Jews one, 197; Do- 303, 380, 484, 485; promised what he had
cetic as regards Christ, ib. ; two dis not to give, 145; punishment, ii. 126, 128
tinct races of man, good and evil, 198; Ophite, origin of matter and of evil, 232
so also prophets, ib. Bymbolised water, 228 n. 1
Saviour, promised to David, ii. 37 also the mystic principle generally, ib.
foretold by prophets, ii. 83, 215, 216 also the Logos, ib.
as God and Man, ii. 103—110 and Sophia, 241 n. 2
as Han humble, ii. 103—106; as God evolved by Jaldabaoth, 232 n. 2
glorious, ii. 107—110 cause of Fall, 234
of those that follow Him, ii. 184 cast forth into lower world, 235
(see Chritt, Jesus, Soter, Word) and generated six sons, ib.
Schism, the sin of, ii. 51, 236, 261 named also Michael and Samael, 236
Scriptura as uninspired writing, ii. 11 n. 3 typified moral convolutions, 232
Scripture tampered with, 66, 67, 176 n. 1; also anatomical, 241 nn. 2, 3
ii. 115, 158, 273, 275; imitated by heresy, Seth born sec. providentiam Prunici, 236
57 n. 1 ; brings a judgment, ii. 407 Sethians, as compared with Ophites, 226 n. 3
unknown citations, 176 n. 1 ; 179 n. 2 Seventh day, symbol of Millennium, ii. 190,
altered citations, 70, 71, 176 n. 1 ; 178 n. 2 410
to the Jews as fables, ii. 235 Shadow and Void, Valentinian, 31, 257
obscure, not as teaching Divine Unity, Democritan notion, 291
but as conveying deep purposes of refutation, 258, 259, 270, 271
God, 272, 349—357 Sickle, the type of Abel, ii. 272
teaches throughout that God created all Sige, Valentinian, also named Ennoea, Cha
things by Word, ii. 348, 349, 352, 353 rts, 9, 10
reveals Christ, ii. 170—176 uncertain consort of Bythus, 12 n. ; 18;
hidden treasure, ii. 234, 235 99 n. 2
the Christian's study, 347 ; interpret ition not common to all Gnostic systems, 108
traditional, ii. 236, 238, 255, 262 passage in S. Ignatius considered, 98 n. 1
perfect, 349; as the Word of God, ib.; function in Valentinian system, 13 n. 1;
ii. 172, 174; Kule of Truth, ii. 276 14 n. 3; 19 n. 1
restored through Ezra, ii. 114 incompatible with Logos, 278
supersedes earlier traditions, ii. 10, cf. 16 withheld him from imparting knowledge
(see Marcion, Valeniinus) of Bythus, 13
Secundus, symbolised with Eastern opinion, symbolised by Gnostic reticence, ii. 276
102 n. 1 refuted, 276, 277
his Ogdoad, 101, 102 n. 1 Siloe's waters healed on the Sabbath-day, 166
from seed of Bythus, Nus, 9 Simon of Cyrene, Basilidian figment, 200 n. 5
from seed of Achamoth, spiritual, 62 Simon Magus, father of Gnosticism, 195, 219
secretly communicated to Demiurge, 316, n. 3; 221, 249, 272, 369; ii. 1, 18 n. 2; 67,
317; cf. 318 258; his history in the Acts of Ap. 190
advanced by Demiurge as Prophets, physical theosophy, 169 n. 1 ; 170 n. 1 ;
Priests, Kings, &c, 63; cf. 320 289 n. 6
INDEX OF WORDS. 549
iirtvoia, 227 n. 1; the correlative of yt], sent by Father, ii. 159 ; and attested by
as i/oOs of oiipavdv, 229 n. 4 ; 308 n. 2 Him, ii. 23
his primary hectad of ^Eons, 368 n. 2 dispensations of Son and Father revealed
and 6 ccmoe, o-ras, a-Ttjo-o/xevos, 265 n, 3; by Spirit, ii. 262
36211.4 knowledge of Son, is knowledge of sal
Helen his hvoia, 191 vation, ii. 36, 59
who created angels, 192 appeared to patriarchs of old, ii. 173
and the world, 193, 194 foretold as Son of Man, ii. 148, 219, 222,
and inspired the prophets, 193 230—232, 266
wife of Menelaus, 192 of God the Father, who gave the Law,
the lost sheep, ib. ii. 370, 371
and the first redeemed, 193 made Man, that he might reverse man's
deified himself, 191 sentence, ii. 331 ; and be man's Teacher
worshipped as Jupiter, 194 and Redeemer, ii. 315,316; that man
honoured by Claudius with a statue, 191 might become a son by adoption, ii.
n. 1 34, 103
his pfarai, 194 Int. by Son man rises to the Father, and by
antinomian tenets, 54 n. 3; 194 Int. Spirit to the Son, ii. 429; cf. 164
said that men were saved by his grace, (see Word)
irrespective of their deeds, 193 Sons by nature and by adoption, ii. 304
moral character of actions the arbitrary disinherited, ii. 305; capable of restora
imposition of the Creator angels, 194 tion, ii. 306
his end, 195 n. 1; perhaps alluded to, Sophia arrhenothele, 33 n. 3; 314 n. 2; 316
374 n. 5 her desire to know Bythus, and conse
Sin, the parent of disease, ii. 365, 371 quent passion, 14, 302
remissible, 91 ; forgiven by God alone, ignorant by degenerating, Achamoth
ii. 371; not decreed, ii. 286 ignorant by nature, 35 n. 1 ; cf. 310
as of old avenged by God, ii. 243, 244 wandering ./Eon, 276
Sins of infirmity, venial; wilful, severely extension beyond Pleroma, 15, 69, 100
judged, ii. 407 n. 1
Six, the number of generative virtue, 140 her Passion, 34, 302, and imminent dis
Sixth day of week, cana pura, 140 ; ii. 388 solution, 15, 27, 314, 316, 322 n. 3
Parasceue, 140 Passion commenced with Nus, 309
why man created and redeemed on this her recovery by Horus, 19, 20 ; her
day, Marcosian, 140 passion separated, ib., 28, 31, 322; her
with some heretics, eighth with others, restoration to the Pleroma, ib.
the day of man's formation, 172 Valent. appeal to Scripture, 27, 322
Sixtus, sixth Bishop of Rome, ii. 11, 475 refuted, ib., 312—314, 332
amXijvot, lit tia, 60 n. 2; 150; ii. 42 n. 4; Barbelonite, 225, 226
82, 316 Ophite, 228, 233, 236—239
Solomon, one greater than, ii. 170 (see Enihymesis)
depth of knowledge, ib. Soter, eleventh in Roman succession, ii. 11,
not always approved, ii. 240 475
Temple type of true, ib. Soter, Paraclete, 38; counterpart of .Eons,
Son eternally preexistent, 285 n. 5 ; 214, seq. 42, 58; body-guard of angels, 39, 317
ii. 95; God, ii. 22, 30; allowed by heresy, Eudocetus, 112 ; Totus, 279 ; dirdi/Biirna,
77 n. 1; alone reveals the Father, 368; ii. 296; not Dominus, 12
44, 158—162, 164, 218, 221 Pandoron, 296, 325; ii. 147; Tldi/, 28, 79
in bosom of Father, ii. 44 n . 1 ; 144 n. 1 ; cf. 150 n. 4 ; 302 n. 8 ; 325
one Name of Father and Son, ii. 200 some said from Pleroma, some from
the measure of the Father, ii. 153 Decad, 112; cf. ii. 82
Lord, as Father is Lord, ii. 21 some from Dodecad, hence Son of Man,
Begotten of the Father, ii. 48; Very 113 n. 4
Man, ii. 260,316-318; and Very God, some from Christ and Spirit, ib.
ii. 94, 95, 97, 98, 104, 109 distinct from Word, Only - begotten
visible power of Father, Father invisible Christ, and Jesus, ii. 89, 145
essence of Son, ii. 44, 161 ; reciprocally ignorant by implication, ii. 262
revealed, ii. 44 a parallel of Pindaric Pelops, 326
550 INDEX OP WORDS.
impulsive cause of creation, 41, 266, 363, communication of Christ, ii. 131
367 n. 5 ; through Achamoth, 41—13 Head of Man, Body of Christ, ii. 380
source of knowledge, 42 co-ordinate of Church, ii. 132
instructor of Demiurge, 64 is Truth, ii. 132; and One, ii. 273
symbolised 30 jEom, numerically, 139 the unction of Christ, ii. 32, 33, 97
n. 6 ; object of mission, 32 ; ii. 82 poured forth upon Church, and upon
descended on Jesus at Baptism, 150 n. mankind from the beginning, 131 ; ii.
4; ii. 36, 37, 42 n. 3; 81, 82 264, 269, 351; though differentially,
his body dispensational, 85; passible, 373, 374
62; ii. 82 ; soul from Demiurge, im One, ii. 92—94, 115; the exponent of
passible, 61 ; ii. 82 ; spirit from Acha Divine Dispensations, ii. 262
moth, 52 ; but nothing hylic, ib. declares Christ to be Very God and Very
heavenly leaven, 73 Man, ii. 116, 161
Barbelonite or Armogen, 223 received from Father, conferred by Son,
of Colorbasus, 1 12, 113 ; Saturninus, 197 ii. 93; to make man one with God, ii.
name too impracticable for Marcosians, 315 ; whom He forms, nar elnova ical
334 n. 2 ; cf. 146 Ktt8' Sfioiwaiv, ii. 334, 343 ; and gifts
(see Christ, Jesus) with immortality, ii. 336, 337 ; by Spirit
Soul mundane, 35, 46 ; Marcosian, 142, 186 man rises through the Son to the
Soul, its qualified corporeity, 381 n. 1 ; ii. 335, Father, ii. 429
336 n. 3 ; 337 our only access to the heavenly king
of Man, his Mind and Thought, 361 dom, ii. 343
a true mean between body and spirit, ii. he who has not the Spirit, has neither
342 ; has form of body, as ice of bowl, the Father nor the Son, Gr. Fr. xxiv.
319 becomes an integral part of man, ii. 334
tardy only by reason of body, 379 ; com —336
parison pursued, ib. and his sanctifieation, ii. 342—345
the habitation of the Spirit, 186 symbolised by water, ii. 93, 185, 374
not antecedent to body, ii. 455; Syr. Fr. and dew, ii. 93
v.l the Bread of Immortality, ii. 293
not life, but life conferred on soul, 383 the flour of humanity mingled with water
not mortal, ii. 329, 336, 358 of Spirit, ii. 92, 93
Ophite theory, 240 wedding-garment, ii. 281, 282
Cabbalistic dextral and sinistral, 162, note earnest of incorruption, ii. 131, 339, 340
Valentinian, with Demiurge, 59, 65 n. 5 ; our ladder to God, ii. 131
187, 295, 359, 361; in mediety, 66; quickens us by remission of sin, ii. 253
spirit in Pleroma, 66, 359; ii. 411 sin against, irremissible, ii. 51
eternal preexistence taught by Plato, present in the Dispensations, ii. 256, 262
Pythagoras, Pherecydes, 277 n. 1 spake by the Prophets, ii. 216, 218
eternal only prospectively, 382; though the martyr's strength, ii. 264, 343
born, never dies, ib. Spirit, Valentinian, feminine principle, 22
has its own place before judgment, 381; n. 3; 33 n. 1; 46, 224, 225, 227; cf. 229,
ii. 331, 412 279; ii. 145
conscious after death, receives its own though called Kupios, 46
body, 381 prima foemina, 234 n. 4
Spain, antiquity of its Church, 93 n. 1 emanated from Aletheia, 101 n. 1
Spinoza's Pantheism Stoical, 294 n. 4 taught .32ons praise, and gave rest, 22
Spirit, co-equal with Father and Word, ii. variously designated, ii. 274
214, 215 Sethian, as a penetrating perfume, 222
figuratio Dei, 164 n. 2 (see Hand) n. 1
with the Father and Word before the Barbelonite and Ophite (see Sophia
worlds were made, ii. 214; by Him, Prunicus)
253 Spirit, distinct from soul, 380; ii. 350, 351
proceeds from Father and Son, ii. 373 (Marcos), 186 ; ii. 329
n. 5 simple and incomplex substance, ii. 337
angels minister to the Three, ii. 164 formative principle, ii.342; energetic, ib.
Spirit ministers to the Father, ib. hereafter will inherit the flesh, ii. 343,
Spiritu operante, Filio ministrante, ii. 218 344
INDEX OF WORDS. 551
Spiritual principle from Achamoth, 50 n. 2 69 nn. 2, 3; 70 n. 8 ; 79 n. 3; 83 n. 5; 86
as inseminated in her by angelic vision, nn. 4, 5, 6; 91 nn. 2,4; 96 nn. 1, 2; 106 n.
41, 50, 363 8; 116 n. 1; 125 n. 2; 145 n. 2; 149 n. 2;
seed imperishable, 54 ; saved by nature, 150 n.4; 154 n. 3; 155 n. 1; 163 nn. 1, 6;
51 n. 2; 65 nn. 3, 4,5 168 n. 2; 172 n. 5; 177 n.5; 179 n. 1; 187
made prophets, priests and kings, 63 n. 4 ; 188 n. 1 ; 221 n. 4; 2,'iO nn. 1, 5; 241
refuted, 320 n. 6; 251 n.5; 265 n. 3; 276 n. 8; 281 n.
inconsistency exposed, 320, 359, 364 1; 284 n.5; 288 n. 5; 336 n. 1; 337 n. 7;
separated from the body, 359, 360 338 nn. 1, 7 ; 343 n. 2 ; 348 n. 6 ; 353 n. 1 ;
and leaves the soul with Demiurge, 59 358 n.5; 359 nn. 2, 5; 362n. 4; 363 n.4;
n. 1 ; 65 380 n. 2; 381 n. 4; 386 n. 1; 391 n. 2; 392
Spirit alone enters Pleroma, 59, 125 n. 2; nn. 6, 7; 408 n.3
295 Syriac formulae of MarcoBians, 183 n.3; 184
hence superior to Demiurge, 59, 361, 362, n. 1
367 fragments, age of MSS. from whence
one with Sophia, 125 obtained, ii. 431 n. 1
the spouse of angels, ib. 59, 65, 358 Syrophenician woman symbolical, 322 n. 3
refuted, 360—368 Syzigies, arrhenothele, 10
Spiritual defined, ii. 333, 340, 345, 346 mutual implication, 78, 81, 82, 299 n. 1
judges all unbelief, is judged of none, typified in marriage of Christ and
ii. 256, 269 Church, 75; each pair an unit, cf.
rightly interprets Scripture, ii. 269 Pentad, as Decad, 299
Stephen, Protomartyr, ii. 65, 66, 187
Stesichorus, 192 (see Errata) Tabernacle in wilderness constructed of
Stoic fatalism held by Gnostics, 294 n. 4 Egyptian stuffs, ii. 248
sequential causation, 295 n. 1 Tables, each contained five commandments,
Pantheism, 294 n. 4 ii. 339
Subjcctiuni cessimus in horam, Gal. n. 5, ii. Tatian, ii. 130 n. 2; unworthy disciple df
74 n. 1 Justin Martyr, origin of the Encratitae,
Substance, threefold {Valent.) 41,360; each 220 ; presumptuous, ib. 130
had its proper destination, 295 his system syncretic, ii. 130
(see Substantia) forbad marriage, 220
Substance, from Passion of Achamoth, mate his JEons, £6.
rial ; from conversion, psychic ; from an denied Adam's salvation, 220; ii. 130
gelic vision, spiritual, 41 n. 5
Succession, Apostolical, ii. 236, 238 refuted, ii. 125, 126, 130
episcopal, safeguard of doctrine, ii. 377 TauTcii-tjs, Platonic Divine Principle, 78 n. 2
n. 6 Teitan sums the number of the beast, ii. 409
Sufferings of Christ's people, a proof of Telesphorus Mart, seventh Bishop in the
reality of Christ's own sufferings, ii. 98, Roman succession, ii. 11, 475
100 Temple in Heaven, ii. 210, 240
Supper recreations, 120 Temporal origin involves temporal end, ii.
Sura usser, explained, 334 n. 5 152
Swearing forbidden to Christians, 372 Temptation of Christ considered, ii. 382,383;
Synibolum Fidei (see Rule of Faith) of Adam, ii. 386, 387
Synagoga, ecclesia, ii. 17 n. 1 ; 21 Terra, a name of Achamoth, 46, 368 n.2;
Synagogue custom contemporaneous, 174 ii. 146
n. 1 Tertullian copies from Irenseus, 8 n. 1
Syneros, Marcionite, ii. 134 n. 1 Testimony from an adversary unexception
Syriac analogies, 1, 4, 28 n.5; 29 n. 2; 69 able, ii. 161
n. 3; 70 n. 4; 71 n. 2; 76 n. 4; 96 n. 1 j Tetractys Pythagorica, 9 n. 3 ; sums the De
180 n. 1 ; 182 n. 2; 239 n. 6; 256 n.4; 268 cad, 157
n.2; 320 n.5; 327 n.2; 351 n. 4; ii. 24 n. Tetrad, Valentinian, arrhenothele, 10
6; 31 n. 2; 32 n. 3; 33 n. 2 ; 34 n. 1 ; 35 primary and secondary, 100, 169
n. 2; 36 n. 1; 38 n. 2; 39 n. 3; 40 n. 2; educed from S. John's Gospel, 78, 80, 81
41 n. 4; 45 nn. 1, 2; 49 n. 2; 63 nn. 4, 5; from Genesis, 170; and natural pheno
54 nn. 1, 2, 3; 55 nn. 3, 4; 56 nn. 1, 2; mena, 171 ; of Secundus dextral and
58 nn. 1,2;59 n. 4; 63 nn. 1,4; 64 n.2; sinistral, Light and Darkness, 101 ;
552 INDEX OP WORDS.
Maroosian, 128 ; primary, 145 ; Pytha Rabbinical analogies, ib.
gorean, 299; secondary of twenty-four Tiee of Knowledge, remedied by Tree of
letters, 145, 146 ; evolved 888 as mys Suffering, ii. 368, 371, 372, 375
tic number, 147; fnnction in Annun- • Triacontad, symbolised the Saviour's age, 12,
ciation, 150 25 ; and other Scriptural ideas, 174
Text of translator's copy inaccurate, 2 n. 5 ; graduated degree, 166 n. 7; also lunar
26 n. 2; 149 n.l; ii. 382 n. 4 period, ib. ; and hour, 167, 303
lost, restored from Syriac, Syr. Fr. vii. refutation, 341
Texts interpolated, ii. 108 n. 7 inaccurate by reason of excess and of
Thales, first principle water, whence derived, deficiency, 276, 326
289 nn. 4, 5 Tribes, six upon Mount Gerizim, typical of
whether any Supreme Intellect, 289 n. 5 Christ, ii. 487
Thamar, a symbolical character, ii. 233 duodecastylumfirmamentum, ii. 227
Thelema, Barbelonite JEon, consort of Life Tribulation necessary for discipline, ii. 403
Everlasting, 222 Trinity, the Holy, 349 n.l; ii. 97, 145 n.4;
Thelesis, ib. consort of Baguel, 223 162 n. 3; 164 n"8; 213, 216, 218, 224, 262,
Theletos, Valent. .(Eon, rationale, 11 n. 5 ; 19, 296, 315, 317, 333 n. 2 ; 374, 378, 429
1; 302 involved in the name Christ, ii. 97
Theodotion's version, and date, ii. 110 n. 1 Cabbalistic, 223 n. 1
Theodotus of Byzant. first humanitarian, 212 Truth needs no foil, ii. 80
n. 2 Type defined, 333
precursor of Paul of Samosata, ib. Types significant of Christian verities, ii. 186,
Thetis, Homeric ocean goddess, 290 210
Thirty years, the teacher's qualification, 330 heretical, of Pleroma, 12
Thoughts to be subdued to Christ, 372, 373;
ii. 181 Vacuum and darkness the antagonism of the
Tidal influences unknown, 350 Pleroma, 20, 267 n. 2; 271 n. 1; 258, 260
Time the counterpart of eternity, 168 (see Shadow)
Titan, a name of the sun, ii. 409 Vain curiosity checked, 345, 353, 356
Tithes under Old Disp., ii. 201 Valentinusat Rome underHyginus, continued
Title of work indicated, 250; ii. 1; 307 n. 2; under Pius and Anicetus, ii. 17
cf. ii. 381 n. 6, in Syr. Fr. ii, iii, v, vii, xv. pretended revelation as a boy, 128 n. 4
Tobit, a Gnostic prophet, 237 inrofivi'ifiaTa and followers known to
Tongues dispersed in interpretation one, Syr. Irenffius, 4
Fr. xxv. referred to his origin, 243
a type of Christ's mystical body, t'4. plagiarised on Pythagoras and Plato, 99
Totus, name of Soter, 279 ; cf. ii. 82, 1 n.2; 106 n. 1; 259n. 2; 288 n. 1
Traditio Apostolica, or Creed, ii. 378 n. 2 the Timaus, his text-book, 293 n. 2; 296
Tradition, Apostolical, 272,331 n.3 n.7
preserved by episcopal succession, ii. 8, copied a more ancient Gnosticism, 98;
9 ; and catholic, ib. cf. 243; ii. 144
Eucharistic, ii. 205 n. 4 and Simon Magus, 5 n. 3; 98 nn. 1, 2
Traditional character of faith, ii. 1, 7 n.4; and Basilides, 284, 369
8, 9, 12, 15, 16, 233 affected depth, 4 n. 4; 243
quod semper, quod ubique, quod ab om of research, ii. 132
nibus, ii. 9, 10 claimed to be of the Church Catholic,
Tradition asserted by heresy, ii. 7 ii. 80
Apostolical rejected, ii. 8 his scheme epitomised, 98, &c; ii. 257
of Pharisees made void the Law, ii. 177, devised another God, 272 ; ii. 138
179 and blasphemed the Creator, 2
Transcriber not scrupulous, ii. 375 n. 2 said they were perfect, but Demiurge
Translator of barbarian origin, clxiv. ; ii. 266 imperfect, 345
n. 3 (see Text) refuted, 361, 364, 367
Transmigration of souls, 192, 207 n. 4 ; 209, reproduction, a main feature, 106 n. 1;
240 112 n. 5
absurdity exposed, 376 pre-existent types, ii. 212 n. 4
Tree of Life and of Knowledge, spiritual Docetic, 52 n. 5
entities, 224 n . 5 professed unity, ii. 257, 258
INDEX OF WORDS. 553
Scripture misquoted, 79 Pythagorean, 297
and perverted, In. 3; 25—30 n. 2; 69, Unity of Deity, universally allowed, 189, 309
239 n.5; 348, 349, 354
perversion of parables, 25—31, 67, 69 of Catholic Truth, 92—94
and Scripture examples, 64, 69—80 Universality of Christ's Redemption, ii. 228,
and types, 332, 333 229
allured many by Scripture terms, 301 of action asserted by Carpocrates, 207,
Comment on S. John's Gospel, 75—83 ; 209, 242 n. 3
ii. 46
received also S. Luke, ii. 78 Water, typical of Holy Spirit, ii. 185 n. 5;
computation of Christ's ministry, 26 374
nn. 1, 3 Water, from tears of Achamoth, 35, 36, 48,
put forth ei/ayyeXioti Tfjc dXrjQeiat, ii. 274
52 Ophite principle, 229; of Thales and
Valentinians used Idolothytce, 55 ; conformed Homer, 289
with idolatry, ib. Wave-offering, type of Christ, ii. 197 n.3
immoral, 55—57 Wisdom, synonym of Spirit, as Word is of
yet called themselves the elect seed, 56, Son, 368 n.4; ii. 132, 164, 213, 214, 215
272, 313, 314, 363 Woman's seed, observans caput serpentis, ii.
humoured their converts, ii. 19 - 381
and despised the Catholic, 306; ii 79 Women (Marcosian), consecrated elements,
as low-minded, 306 117
variations, 11 n. 4; 18, 80 n. 1; 89, 97, Word of God sharp cutting as an axe, ii. 371 ;
98, 99 n. 2; 111, 112, 181, 188, 286 savour of life or of death, ii. 398.
worse than Marcionites, ii. 1, 68, 275 Man's instructor, ii. 154, 155
most blasphemous sect, ii. 144 appeared variously of old, ii. 179
worse than heathen, 272 ; ii. 144 (see Logos)
compared to the dog in the fable, 275 Works, necessary to psychic (Valent.), 54;
their guile and pravity, ii. 80 not to spiritual, 58 (Simon), 193
refutation, generally serviceable, 369 serviceable not to God, but to ourselves ;
Victor warned by Irenseus respecting FIo- ii. 184, 192
rinus, ii. 457 ; Syr. Fr. xxviii. marriage-garment, ii. 281, 282
excommunicates the Asiatics, Gr. Fr. World, matter, mind, spirit, 52
iii. cf. clix. (Val.) created after heavenly pattern,
Virgin prophetic sign, ii. 105, 107, 110 n. 2 ; without knowledge of Demiurge, 164
118; brought forth Emmanuel, ii. 104, 105, created from nothing, 188, 274; by
110, 115—124 Word and Spirit, 188, 256, 348, 368;
Virgin Mary, subject to infirmity, ii. 88 n. 3 ii. 41, 254; apoielesticos, 352
patroness of Eve, ii. 376 the fashion of it passeth away, ii. 151,
whose disobedience she reversed, ii. 123, 163, 427
124, 375 n. 7 ; 376 n. 2 made in six days, and to last six thou
sola obedientia mentis concepit, ii. 123 sand years, ii. 403, 405
n. 4 its end determined by Valentinus, 53
her impatience checked by Christ, ii. 88 refuted, 258—262; ii. 373
Vision of God, the blessedness of Heaven, created by the Word, ii. 41, 317, 373,
ii. 428 374
Volition, Divine and human compared, Gr.
Fr. v. Year, Egyptian myth, 341 n. 1
no type of Pleroma, 340
Unction of Christ, ii. 33 acceptable, 327
Testimony of Trinity, ii. 97 type of Basilidian heavens, 199; refuted,
Christian, ii. 33 306
Marcosian, 185 n. 1
Union of Man with God, ii. 100 Zelus, JEon ofBarbelonites, 226 ; and Ophites,
Unit, supposed mystical properties of, 103 232
n. 2 Zodiac, symbolical in heresy, 165
of Monadic Gnosticism, 103 Zioii, 10, 78, 100, 285, 286
Marcosian, 144 refuted, 285, 286
INDEX VERBORUM LATINORUM.